C.D.buck, Introduction To The Study of The Greek Dialects

'tQ\: StR.!
:' 5 [
;W5?W'
KMMIilllnWMillljMvMiiMi i wiin,iiwi;|N > \m ii i rtiiiiia' i wWi
i
\ s 1
BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME
FROM THE
SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND
THE GIFT OF
Hetirg W, Sage
i89r
.^.^.r^^..^:^ /r/MT//^....
6896-1
Cornell University Library
arV10575
Introduction to the study of the Greek d
3 1924 031 214 822

olin,anx
Cornell University
Library
The original of this book is in
the Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright restrictions in

the United States on the use of the text.
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031214822
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS
EDITED DNDEK THE SUPERVISION OF
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND CHARLES BUETON GUUCK
INTEODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE
GEEEK DIALECTS
GRAMMAR
SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS
GLOSSARY
BY
CARL DARLING §UCK

PBOFESSOK OF SANSKRIT AND INDO-EUROPEAN COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGT
IN THE UNIVERSITY OP CHICAGO
GINN AND COMPANY

BOSTON • NEW YORK • CHICAGO • LONDON
Entered at Stationebs' Hall
Copyright, 1910, by
John 'Williams White akd Charles Burton Golick
ALL rights reserved
910.1
(He attenanm gteg<

GINN AND COMPANY PRO- •
PRIETORS BOSTON' U.S.A.

•
TO
THE MEMORY OF
THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR
PREFACE
The aim of this work is to fnrnish in concise form the essential
material for an introductory study of the Greek dialects. Hitherto
there has been no single volume intended to fulfill the requirements
of college and graduate students who wish to gain a first-hand
knowledge of Greek dialects, whether for a better understanding of
historical Greek grammar, or for a greater appreciation of the vari-
ety of speech in the Greek world, only half suspected from the few
dialects employed in literature, or as a substantial foundation for a
critical study of these literary dialects, or merely for the ability to
handle intelligently the numerous dialect inscriptions which are
important in the investigation of Greek institutions.
It is now more than ten years since the author formed the plan
of publishing a brief collection of Greek dialect inscriptions with
explanatory notes for the use of students, and made a selection for
this purpose. At that time Cauer's Delectus inscriptionum Graeca^
rum (2d ed. 1883), which proved useful for many years, had already
ceased to be a representative collection of dialect inscriptions. In
the case of several dialects the material there given was quite over-
shadowed in importance by the discoveries of recent years. In the
meantime this situation has been relieved by the publication of
Solmsen's Inscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae.
But another need, which it was equally a part of the plan to supply,
namely of more explanatory matter for the assistance of beginners
in the subject, has remained unfilled up to the present time, though
here again in the meantime a book has been announced as in prep-
aration (Thumb's Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte) which pre-
sumably aims to serve the same purpose as the present one.
With regard to the explanatory matter, the first plan was to ac-
company the inscriptions not only by exegetical, but also by rather
full grammatical notes, with references to the grammars where the
vi PEEFACE
peculiarity in question -was treated as a whole. But tlie desire to
include all that was most essential to the student in this single vol-
ume led to the expansion of the introduction into a concise " Gram-
mar and the author has come to believe that this
of the Dialects,"
may prove to be the most useful part of the work. Without it the
student would be forced at every turn to consult either the larger
Greek Grammars, where, naturally, the dialectic peculiarities are
not sifted out from the discussion of the usual literary forms, or
else the various grammars of special dialects. For, since Ahrens,
the works devoted to the Greek dialects, aside from discussions of
special topics, have consisted in separate grammars of a single dia-
lect or, at the most, of a single group of dialects. Some of the ad-
vantages which this latter method undoubtedly possesses we have
aimed to preserve by means of the Summaries (pp. 129-153).
Highly important as are the dialects for the comparative study
of the Greek language, this Grammar is distinctly not intended as
a manual of comparative Greek grammar. It restricts itself to the
discussion of matters in which dialectic differences are to be ob-
served, and the comparisons are almost wholly within Greek itself.
Furthermore, the desired brevity could be secured only by elimi-
nating almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points and
citation of the views of others, whether in agreement or in oppo-
sition to those adopted in the text. Some notes and references
are added in the Appendix, but even these are kept within narrow
limits. Several of these references are to articles which have ap-
peared since the printing of the Grammar, which began in Septem-
ber 1908, was completed.
Especial pains have been taken to define as precisely as possible
the dialectic distribution of the several peculiarities, and it is be-
lieved that, though briefly stated and without exhaustive lists of
examples, fuller information of this kind has been brought together
than is to be found in any other general work. Biit, as the most com-
petent critics will also be the first to admit, no one can be safe from
the danger of having overlooked some stray occurrence of a given
peculiarity in the vast and still much scattered material; and, further-
more, such statements of distribution are subject to the need of contin-
ual revision in the light of the constantly appearing new material.
PREFACE vii
The reasons for not attempting in the Grammar a fuller account

of the peculiarities exhibited by our literary texts in dialect are set
forth on p. 14.
The Selected Inscriptions show such a noticeable degree of coin-

cidence with the selection made by Solmsen, in the work cited above,
that it is perhaps well to state expressly that this is not the result
of having simply adopted a large part of his selections with some

additions, as it might appear, but of an independent selection, made
some years before the appearance of his work, and, except for some
necessary reduction, adhered to with probably not over half a dozen
substitutions. Eor a brief collection the choice of the most repre-
sentative inscriptions from a time when the dialects are comparar
tively unmixed is fairly clear. The later inscriptions with their
various types of dialect mixture are of great interest, and some
few examples of these have been included. But to represent this
phase adequately is possible only in a much more comprehensive
collection.
The transcription employed is also identical with that used by
Solmsen in his second edition, but this again is the result of long-
settled conviction that this system, as used for example by Baunack
in his Inschriften von Gortyn (1885) and his edition of the Delphian
inscriptions (1891), is the one best adapted for a work of this kind.
The brevity of the notes is justified by the assistance given in
other parts of the book. If, before beginning the inscriptions of a

given dialect, the student familiarizes himself with its main charac-
teristicsby the help of the Summaries (180-273), he will not feel
the need of a comment or reference for a form that, from the point
of view of the dialect in question, has nothing abnormal about it.
Furthermore, the Glossary makes it unnecessary to comment on
many individual words. Detailed discussion of the problems of
chronology, constitutional antiquities, etc. which are involved in
many of the inscriptions is not called for in a work the principal
aim of which is linguistic.
It is sometimes advisable for a student to depart from the order
in which the inscriptions are given, and to begin his study of a dia-
lect with one of the later inscriptions, e.g. in Arcadian to read first
no. 18, leaving until later the more difficult nos. 16, 17.
viii PEEFACE
The Glossary and Index, besides serving as an index to the Gram-
mar, is intended to include words occurring in the Selected In-
all
scriptions which are not to be found in Liddell and Scott, or exhibit

unusual meanings.
Some time after this book was first planned, I learned that the
editors of the College Series had already arranged for a volume
dealing with the monuments, inscriptional and literary, which rep-
resent the different dialects of Greece, by Professor H. W. Smyth.
But, finding that Professor Smyth, because of other interests, was
quite willing to relinquish the task, the editors invited me to con-
tribute my contemplated work to the Series. The late Professor
Seymour, under whom more than twenty years ago I had read my
first dialect inscriptions, gave me valuable counsel on the general
plan, and before his lamented death read over a large part of my
manuscript. I am also under obligation to Professor Gulick for the
great care with which he has read the proofs and for important sug-
gestions. The proofreading in the office of the publishers has been
so notably accurate and scholarly that I cannot omit to express my
appreciation of it.
m r. r,
C. D. B.
Chicago, Novembek 1909
CONTENTS
PAET I: GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS
INTRODUCTION Page
Classification and Interrelation of the Dialects . . 1
The Dialects in Literature . . . . 12
PHONOLOGY
Alphabet
Vowels
... .15
. . . 17
a
O FOR O BEFORE AND AFTER LiQDIDS ... 17
FOR a IN Other Cases .18
e FOR a . . . ... . . 19
a
i; FROM d IS Attic-Ion K' . . . 19
c
FROM e BEFORE A VoWEL 19

...
1 .
FROM e BEFORE V IN AuCAnO-CYPRIAN 20

...
1
BESIDE e IN Other Cases 21

...
1 . .
a FROM before p ix NoRTinvEST Greek: 21

West Greek
e
a = East Greek e . . .... 22
*
1
o from ij IN Elean . . . ... 23
FROM ThESSALIAN AND BOEOTIAN .23
£1
Lesbian
17
ai
IN
= -q ... .... . .
23
£FROM 1 AFTER p IN AeOLIC 23

Consonantal from Antevocalic in Lesbian and Thes-
SALIAX
i t
... 2-t
.24
. . .
o
.....
Interchange of i and v
.
. . .
24
V FROM 0, ESPECIALLY IN ArCADO-CyPRIAN . . . 25
ov FROM u) IN Thessalian . . . . 25
VAND V . . . . . 25
ou IN Boeotian etc. . . 25
Secondary e AND 0. "Spurious Diphthongs" . . . .26
CONTENTS
Page
Diphthongs
ij FROM at IN Boeotian 28
ei FROM oi in Thessalian 28
e FROM ei . . . 28
t FROM ei IN Boeotian . 29.
V FROM 01 IN Boeotian . . . . 29
ai, ei, ot BEFORE Vowels 29
av, CD, ou
In General
ao, CO,FROM au, ev IN East Ionic
.... .
. . 30
30
Monophthongization of o« 30
CM, (V BEFORE VoWELS
In Lesbian ... 31
Insertion op f. Loss of u 81
Long Diphthongs
In General . . 31
a, 7;, w, from dtjtjt, qjl
FROM 7;t
fit .........
Non-Diphthongal Vowel Combination (Contraction
.
etc.)
32
33
In General 33
a OR o + Vowel 34
e + Vowel . 36
Tl+ Vowel 38
o + Vowel . 88
Notes to Preceding 89
Assimilation op Vowels 40
Epenthetic Vowels 41
Anaptyctic Vowels 41
Vowel-Gradation . 41
Consonants
F
In General 43
jS FOR f . . 44
Initial f before a Vowel 44
Intervocalic f 45
Postconsonantal ,
46
f before Consonants 47
Consonantal i .
48
Spiritus Asper. Psilosis 49
«r.Loss of Intertocalic c 61
RlIOTACISM 62
Change of t to o- 63
CONTENTS XI
Page
...
P,
<!>>',
8,7
X
Lacoxian <r FROM 6
.... .
54
55
55
Interchange op Surds, Sonants, axo Aspirates . 56
Interchange of it and itt 67
...
. .
Interchange op Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals 58

Nasals and Liquids
Nasal before Consonant
Transposition of a Liquid, ou Loss by Dissimilation
. . ... .59
. 60
Cretan u fkom X .60
trr, ve, from Xt, xe
Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian

. ... . .60
+i
P,
Xk
>•,
Jntervocahc
....
+ 0- Liquid or Nasal
. .
. .
.61
.
61
61
v<r
Original Intervocalic ko- 62
K7 + Consonant 62
Secondary Intervocalic kj- 62
Final v<r . . . . 63
X<r, p<r
fr<r,
cr,
TT
mr, tt
...........
........
6'1
65
66
Original a-a- .66
...
. .
J, 88 . 66
o-e 67
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants
Assimilation in Consonant Groups 68
Transposition in Consonant Groups . . . . 69
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition, between
Non-Contiguous Consonants . . . . 69
Doubling of Consonants . . . . . . 70
Changes in External Cosibination
In Gener.vl 71
Elision
Aphaeresis
....
.... ...
.
.
. .
.72
72
Crasis
Apocope
......
Shortening of a Final Long Vowel
. . . . . . .
72
72
74
Consonant Assimilation
Final , . . . . . . 75
Final s . . 76
FlN.VL p .
'7
xu CONTENTS
Page
Pinal Mute 77
l^,iK,is
Consonant Doubling
.....
77
78
pMovable
Accent
.... .
78
79
INFLECTION
Nouns and Adjectives
Feminine .a-STEMS . 80
Masculine d-SiEMS 81
o-Stems 81
Consonant Stems in General 82
it-Stems 83
i-Stems . . . . 84
w-Stems . . . . 85
Nouns in -evs 8.5
Some Irregular Nouns . 86

Comparison of Adjectives 87
Numerals
Cardinals and Ordinals 87
Pronouns
Personal Pronouns . . 90
possessives 91
Reflexive Pronouns
Demonstrative Pronouns
.... 91
92
Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns . 93
Adverbs and Conjunctions
Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and
Manner
Prepositional and Other Adverbs
....
.... 95
97
Prepositions
Peculiarities in Form 99
Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction 100
Verbs
Augment and Reduplication 103
Active Personal Endings 103
...
. . .
Middle Personal Endings . . . 105

Imperative Active and Middle
Future and Aorist
Perfect
....
. .
...
106
107
109
Subjunctive 110
Optative
Infinitive
....
.... .... 112
112
Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs
. .
.... 114
CONTENTS xiii
Page
Middle Participle in -ei/iei/os 114
Type 0t\i}cD, (neipaviliiti . .
115
Transfer or /ii-VEKBS to the Type of Contract Verbs . .115
Some Other Interchanges in the Present System 115
The Verb " To Be "
"WORD-FORMATION
.
... . .
117
On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiari-

ties OF Composition
= -eios 119
-7)tos
Type xop'"s ...

-afis
. . . . .119
-Tis, -(n%, . . 119
-a-fws, -tr/jui . . 120
-Trip = -T))S
-los = -eos
-qv = -<ov
... .
.
.
.
120
120
-uvSas, -ovSas .......

Individual Cases of Variation in Suffix
120
120
-Tepos
-iSios
.... . .
.
.
.
.
120
121
121
-rpoc 121
~€0}V^ -wv
Proper Najies
.
... in -kX&s
. . .
. .
. .
.
.
.
.
121
121
At6foTos, Gtifbros
Interchange of Different
...Vowel ... .
Stems in First Member of

.
. . 121
Compound, etc 122

Patronymic Adjective instead of Genitive Singular 122 . .
SYNTAX
The Cases
The Genitive 124
The Dative . 125
The Accusative 125
The Moods
The Subjunctive ... 125
126
The Optative
The Imperative and the
. .
Infinitive . ... 128

128
Word Order
SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVERAL
GROUPS AND DIALECTS
East Greek
129
Attic-Ionic
Ionic ... • • .... . .
130
132
Arcado-Ctpeian
Arcadian '°"
Cyprian 1^*
xiv CONTENTS
Page
Aeolic
Lesbian
Thessalian
.... . •
•
•
.
135
135
136
Boeotian
West Greek
....
....
. . . .
.
.
...
. .
139
141
Northwest Greek
Phocian
.... .
. .
.
.
.
142
143
LOCRIAN
Elean
.... 144
144
Doric
Laconian . 146
Heraclean 147
Argolio 148
Corinthian
Megarian
. .
... 148
149
Rhodian 149
COAN 150
Theran
Cretan
.... 151
151
SURVIVAL or THE DIALECTS GROWTH OF VARIOUS EORMS
;
OF KOINH 154
The Attic Koivii 156
The Doric Koiirfi
The Northwest Greek
.... Koi;'^
.... . .
157
158
Hybrid Forms, Hyper-Doric Forms, Artificial Revival op
Dialects 160
PAET II: SELECTED INSCEIPTIONS

IONIC
East Ionic
Central Ionic
... . . ....
.... 164
.
West Ionic (Euboean)

ARCADIAN ....
.
.
.
....
...
169
171
CYPRIAN
LESBIAN
....
.... . .
.
.
.
.183
.
174
180
THESSALIAN
Pelasgiotis
Thessaliotis
.... ... . . 190
BOEOTIAN
PHOCIAN
. .
. .... 195
196
Delphian ....
Exclusive op Delphi
205
212
CONTENTS XV
Page
LOCRIAN 214
ELEAN 219
NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH 223
LACONIAN 225
HERACLEAN .* 231
ARGOLIC 239
CORINTHIAN ... 247
MEGARIAN . . 249
RHODIAN 251
COAN 255
THERAN 259
CRETAN 261
APPENDIS
Selected Bibliographt 281'
Notes and Referexces 287
GLOSSARY AND INDEX . . 299
CHARTS ILLUSTRATING THE DISTRIBUTION OE IMPORTANT

PECULIARITIES Plates I-IV
DIALECT MAP OF GREECE Plate V

ABBEEYIATIONS
The following abbreviations are employed for languages, dialects, and local sources
of the forms quoted.
Acarn. = Aoamanian Germ. = German

Ach. = Achaean Gortyn. = Gortynian
Aegin. = Aeginetan Heracl. = Heraclean
Aetol. = Aetollan Herm. = of Hermione
Agrlg. = of Agrigentum Ion. = Ionic
Amorg. = of Amorgos Lac. = Laconian
And. = of Andania Lat. = Latin
Arc. = Arcadian Lesb. = Lesbian
Arc.-Cypr. = Arcado-Cyprian Locr. = Loorian
Arg. = Argive (of Argos) Mant. = Mantinean
Argol. = Argolic (of Argolis) Meg. = Megarian
Astyp. = of Astypalaea Mel. = of Melos
Att. = Attic Mess. = Messenian
Att.-Ion. = Attic-Ionic Mil. = of Miletus
Av. or Avest. = Avestan Mycen. = of Mycene
Boeot. = Boeotian Nisyr. = of Nisynis
Calymn. = of Calymna N.W.Grk. = Northwest Greek
Carpath. = of Carpathus Olynth. = of Olynthus
Chalced. = of Chalcedon Drop. = of Oropus
Chalcid. = Chalcidian Pamph. = Pamphylian
Cnid. = Cnidian Phoc. = Phocian
Corcyr. = Corcyraean Eheg. = of Rhegium
Corintli. = Corinthian Khod. = Rhodian
Cret. = Cretan Selin. = of Selinus
Cypr. = Cyprian Sicil. = Sicilian
Cyren. = of Cyrene Sicyon. = Sicyonian
Delph. = Delphian Skt. = Sanskrit
Dodon. = of Dodona Stir. = of Stiris
Dor. = Doric Styr.= of Styra -
El. = Elean Sybar. = of Sybaris

Eng. = English Syrac. = Syracusan
Ephes. = Ephesian Teg. = Tegean
Epid. = Epidaurian Thas. = of Thasos
Epir. = Epirotan Ther. = Theran
Eretr. = Eretrian Thess. = Thessalian
Eub. = Euboean Troez. = of Troezen
In abbreviating the names of Greek authors and of their works, Liddell and Scott's
listhas been generally followed. Note also the more general gram. =
grammatical
(forms quoted from the ancient grammarians) and lit. , =
literary (forms quoted from
the literary dialects without mention of the individual authors)
For abbreviations of modern works of reference, see under the Bibliography,
pp. 281 fe.
Other abbreviations which are occasionally employed will be readily understood,
as cpd. = compound, dat. =
dative, Imv. =
imperative, 1. =
line, pi. =
plural, sg. =
singular, subj. =
subjunctive.
PAST I: GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS
INTRODUCTION
Classification and Inteeeelation of the Dialects ^
1. When the ancient grammarians spoke of the four dialects of

Greece — Attic, Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric, to which some added the
Koiv^ as a fifth — they had in mind solely the Literary dialects, wliich
furnished the occasion and object of their study. But these hterary
dialects represent only a few of the many forms of speech current
in Greece, most of which play no part whatever in literature, and,
apart from some scattered glosses, would be entirely miknown to
us were it not for the wealth of inscriptions which the soil of
Greece has yielded in modern times.

The existence of Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric elements in the people
and speech of Greece is an undoubted fact of Greek history, and
one of first importance to an understanding of the dialect rela-
tions. But there is no warrant, either ia the earUer Greek tradition
or in the linguistic evidence, for making this an aU-inclusive classi-

fication. These three elements were precipitated, as it were, on the
coast of Asia ilinor, where their juxtaposition gave rise to the his-
torical recognition of the distinction. And as the lonians, Aeolians,
and Dorians of Asia Minor were colonists from Greece proper, it
was a natural and proper inference of the historians that they re-
flected ethnic divisions which also existed, or had once existed, in
1 See also the Summaries of Characteristics, 180-273, and Charta I and la
at the end of the book.

1
2 GEEEK DIALECTS [l
the mother country.^ As to who were the Dorians of Greece proper

there was of course no mystery. They formed a well-defined group
throughout the historical period, and the tradition that they came
originally from the Northwest is completely home out by the close
relationship of the Doricand Northwest Greek dialects (see below).
That the lonians were akin to the inhabitants of Attica was an
accepted fact in Greek history, and the Athenians are called Ionic
both in Herodotus (e.g. 1.56) and Thucydides (6.82, 7.57). The
linguistic evidence is equally unmistakable. The only uncertainty
here is as to the extent of territory which was once Ionic. There
are various accounts according to which lonians once occupied the
southern shore of the Corinthian gulf, the later Achaea (e.g. Hdt.
1.145-146, 7.94), Megara (e.g. Strabo 9.392), Epidaurus (e.g. Pans,

2.26.2), and Cynuria (Hdt. 8.73). If these accounts in themselves
are of questionable value, yet we cannot doubt that the lonians
before the migration were not confined to Attica. The close rela-
tions of Epidaurus and Troezen with Athens, in cult and legend, are
significant for the Argolic Acte, and it is reasonable to assume that
at least the entire shore of the Saronic gulf was once lonic.^
The affinities of the Aeolians were more obscure, for theirs was
the earliest migration to Asia Minor, the most remote from the
historical period. But Thessaly was the scene of their favorite
legends, the home of Achilles, as also of their eponymous hero
Aeolus, and many of their place-names had their counterpart in
Thessaly. In Herodotus we find the tradition that the Thessalians
of the historical period were invaders from the west who occupied
1 It is equally natural, and quite iustiflable as a matter of convenience, to
apply the same names to these earlier divisions. That the name Ionian, for ex-
ample, did not gain its current application on the mainland, but in the east, is
of no consequence. Such generic terms are everywhere of gradual growth.
2 That is, in a period contemporaneous with the Aeolic and Achaean occupa-
tion of other parts of Greece (see below). Of a still remoter period the view has
been advanced that the lonians formed the first wave of Greek migration, were
in fact the much-discussed Pelasgians, and for a time occupied also the territory
which with the next wave of migration became Aeolic or Achaean. This is,
naturally, much more problematical.
1] INTEODUCTION 3
what had hitherto been an AeoUc land,i and with this the hnguistic
evidence is in perfect accord. For Thessalian is of all dialects the
most closely related to Lesbian, and at the same time shai-es in some
of the characteristics of the West Greek dialects, this admixture
of West Greek elements being somewhat stronger in Thessaliotis
than in Pelasgiotis. See 201, 202, 210, and Chart I. The Boeo-
tians also are called Aeolians by Thucydides,'' and the Boeotian
dialect is, next to Thessalian, the most closely related to Lesbian.
These thr-ee have several notable characteristics in common (see
201 and Chart and are known as the Aeohc dialects. But in
I),
Boeotian there is an even stronger admixture of West Greek ele-

ments than in Thessalian (see 217 and Chart I), the historical
explanation of which must be the same. If we credit the state-
ment of Thucydides that the Boeotian invaders were from Arne,
whence they had been driven by the Thessalians,^ we should recog-
nize in these Boeotians, not a part of the old AeoKc population of
Thessaly, but a tribe of West Greek invaders from Epirus (cf. Mt.
Boeon), like the Thessalians who forced them onward. The Aeolic
element is to be ascribed rather to the tribes, or some of them,
comprising the early stratum, as for example the Minyans of
Orchomenos. However obscure such details may be, the evidence
is perfectly clear that both Boeotia and Thessaly were once Aeolic,
but were overrun by West Greek tribes which adopted the speech
of the earlier inhabitants in greater or less degree.
It is a natural presumption, of which there ai-e some specific
indications, that not only Thessaly and Boeotia but the interme-
diate lands of Phocis and Locris, and even southern Aetolia — in fact
1 Hdt. 7.176 Are! e«r<roXoi ^XfloK ix eetrwpwrwv olicTljiTOVTes y^v riiv Alo\lSa, tiJi'
rep vSf ^rr^rai.

' Thuc. 7.57 ovroi Si AtoK^s AtoXeB<rt Tofs KTl<ra<rt Bouirrorr tois /lerel ZvpaKOtrlav
(COT ivAymiv iiiAxoTo, the Aeolians of Mediymna, Tenedos, etc., were com-
i.e.
pelled to fight against the Aeolians who founded these cities, namely the Boeo-
tians; id. S.2 Boturuv (vyyeviop 6rTuii (of the Lesbians).
s Thuc. 1. 12 BotoiTof re yip oi vvv iii)Ko<rTV ^rei /isri 'Tklov iXairiy (i 'Apvris iva-
rrdvres diri Geo-o-aXw* Ti)» yOr Souarlav, Trpirepov Se 'S.aSp.iilSa. y^v koKouiUvtiv ^Kriaar.
4 GREEK DIALECTS [l
that portion of Greece north of Attica which plays a r61e in

the
all
legends of early Greece —

was once Aeolic. Phocaea in Asia Minor,
which, though later Ionic, surely belonged originally to the strip

of Aeolic colonies, was believed to be a colony of Phocis, and in the
dialect of Phocis there are actually some relics of Aeolic speech, as
the dative plural of consonant stems in -ecrai (107.3), which is also

found in eastern Locris. As for southern AetoHa, the region of
Calydon and Pleuron was once called Aeolis aecordmg to Thucyd-
ides,iand the probability is that the Aetolians of the Homeric period
were Aeolic, though their name was taken by the later. West Greek,
invaders. The Aetolian occupation of Elis was an accepted tradi-
tion, and the existence of an Aeolic element in the dialect of Elis,
like the dative plural in -ecrai, may be brought into connection with
this if we assume that while the invaders were Aetolians in the
later sense, that is West Greek, as Elean is distinctly a West Greek
dialect, they had nevertheless adopted certaiu characteristics of the
earlier Aeolic Aetolian and brought them to Elis. Corinth was
also once occupied by Aeolians according to Thucydides,^ and it is
a noteworthy fact that the dative plural in -ecro-t, which is unknown
in other Doric dialects, is found in various Corinthian colonies (107.3).
But we have passed beyond the limits within which the term
Aeolic, or in general the division into Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic, can
with any propriety be applied to the peoples and dialects of the
historical period. It is only in Strabo that these three groups are
made into an all-inclusive system of classification, by means of an
unwarranted extension of Aeolic to include everything that is not
Ionic or Doric. And yet it is, unfortunately, this statement of
Strabo's,^ the error of which has long since been recognized, that
1Thuo. 3.102 ii T^v XloXlSa Ti]v vSv KaKaviiirrfV 'KaKvSwva Kal nXevpwva.
2Thuo. 4. 42 iirkp ov b 'LoKiyeioi XAiôs itTTly, iifl ov Aupiijs tA irdXai ISpvBirres .
rots iv T% irfiXct KopivBioK iiroX^fxovVj offtrty Alo\eO<rt.

' Strabo 8.333 irivres yd,p ol iKris 'lirSiwO irXiiv 'AOrivaluv xal Meyapiui' xal ruv
irepX rbv IIo/ii'ocro'Ai' Aupiiuv /to! vvv en A2oXeis KoXoBvrai. . . . Kal ol ivris (sc.'lirfl/ioO)
AfoXets Tp&repov ^(rav, etr iii,lx9i](sa.v, 'Iiivuv pip ix rijs 'Attik^s riv Ai7ioX6i' koto-
vxiiTuv, Tuv S' 'HpaKXeiSflK Tois Aapiias KaTayayivTur, ... o! piv otv'luves iîireaov
1] INTRODUCTIOI^ 5
has often been taken as representative of ancient tradition and

still colors, in the literal sense, our maps of ancient Greece.
The
historical Phocians, Locrians, Aetohans, etc., were not, as Strabo's
statement implies, called Aeolic. Neither in Herodotus, Thucydi-
des,nor any early writer, are they ever brought under any one of
the three groups. Their dialects, with that of Elis, which Strabo
which may be conveniently designated the
also calls Aeolic, all of
Northwest Greek dialects, are, in spite of some few traces of AeoHc
as mentioned above, most closely related to the Doric dialects.
There is scarcely one of the general characteristics common to the
Doric dialects in which they do not share, though they also have
certain peculiarities of their own. See 223 with a, 226, and Chart I.
If we were to classify them under any one of the three groups, it

is unquestionably Doric to which they have the best claim, and if
Strabo and our maps so classed them there would be no very seri-
ous objection. Indeed modem scholars do often class them under

" Doiic in the wider sense," calling them then specifically " North
Doric." But on the whole it seems preferable to retain the term
Doric in its historical application and employ West Greek as the
comprehensive term to include the Northwest Greek dialects and
the Doric proper.
In fact the most fimdamental division of the Greek dialects is
that into these West Greek and the East Greek dialects, the terms
referring to their location prior to the great migrations. The East
Greek Eire the " Old Hellenic " dialects, that is those employed by
the peoples who held the stage almost exclusively in the period
represented by the Homeric poems, when the West Greek peoples
remained in obscurity in the northwest. To the East Greek division
belong the Ionic and Aeolic groups, though, of the latter, Thessalian
and Boeotian, as explained above, are mixed dialects belonging in
TdXir TOxAiis irwb 'Axtuav, AloKixcS eBrov! fKct^Sti S" ir tJ IleXoiroFiTJo-î rd Sio ^Bni,
t6 tc AtoXurdc xal ri Awpixiv. &roi fi^w o?>» ^ttop tois AwpiEwriv irewX^KOFTO, Kaddrep
ww4pri Tots re 'ApKdirt Koi rots 'HXeiots, . . . , ofroi otoXurri fitcX^ffqcrar, oi 5" SXXot /aurrj
Tin ixP't'^'"^" ^
afi0o», oi /i^ fiaWof oi S* ^TTor alo\t{>)rT€S.
6 GEEEK DIALECTS [l
part also in the West Greek division. And to East Greek belongs
also another group, the Arcado-Cyprian.
No two dialects, not even Attic and Ionic, belong together more
obviously than do those of Arcadia and the distant Cyprus. They
share in a number which are unknown else-
of notable peculiarities
where. See 189 and Chart I. This is to be accounted for by the

fact that Cyprus was colonized, not necessarily or probably from
Arcadia itself, as tradition states, but from the Peloponnesian coast,
at a time when its speech was like that which in Arcadia survived
the Doric migration. This group represents, beyond question, the
pre-Doric speech of most of the Peloponnesus, whatever we choose
to call it. The term Achaean is used in so many different senses ^
that it might be well to avoid it entirely. But it is convenient to

apply it to this group, which actually has the best claim to it,
whenever the need some other term than Arcado-Cyprian,

is felt of
which, whUe describing accurately what is left of the group in

the historical period, is strikingly infelicitous when applied to
prehistoric times. The relations of this group to the others of the
East Greek division, especially Aeolic, are the most difficult to
interpret historically. Strabo, of course, calls the Arcadians Aeolic,

but without warrant in earlier usage. For example, Thucydides,
in describing the forces engaged at Syracuse (7.57), makes the
most of the distinction between Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic nations,
but does not class the Arcadians with any one of these. Yet the
Arcadian and Cyprian dialects show notable resemblances to the
Aeolic dialects which cannot be afecidental (see 190.3-6 and Chart I),
and some would them all together under the head of " Aeolic
class
in the widest sense" or "Achaean" (Aeolic in the usual sense
then appearing as " North Achaean "). On the other hand, many
of the characteristics common to the Aeolic dialects are lacking,
1 '
' Achaean '
' is applied by some to a supposed stratum intermediate between
that which survived in Arcado-Cyprian and the later Doric. But there is no
good evidence, either linguistic or otherwise, that any such intermediate stratum
ever existed.
1] INTEODUCTION 7
and there are certain points of agreement with Attic-Ionic (see

190.1, 193.2,3, and Chart One may surmise that the latter,
I).
which are in part confined to Arcadian, are due to contact with

lonians on the coast of the Peloponnesus (see above, p. 2), and
that the connections with Aeolic are earlier and more fundamental,
with Aeohc peoples
reflecting a period of geographical continuity
somewhere in Northern Greece. But that brings us before the " mys-
tery of the Achaean- name," that most difficult problem of the
relation between the Achaeans of the Phthiotis and the pre-Doric
Achaeans of the Peloponnesus, and of those again to the historical
Achaeans on the Corinthian Gidf, whose dialect is West Greek.
Conservative procedure here consists in recognizing Arcado-Cyprian,
or Achaean, as a distinct group intermediate between Aeolic and
Attic-Ionic, and conceding that the precise historical background of
their interrelations is hopelessly obscure. Arcadian shows some few
West Greek peculiarities which we may properly attribute to the
influence of the surrounding Doric dialects in the historical period.
Just as in the Northwest Greek dialects some traces of the
former Aeolic speech have survived, as noted above, so it is not
surprising to find some Achaean speech in the Doric
traces of
dialects spoken in lands formerly Achaean. For example, in
Laconia Poseidon was worshiped under the name of IlohoiSdv,
which recalls Arc. HoaoiSdv, the true Doric form being Hotoi-
Sdv (49.1, 61.5). Here possibly belongs Iv = iv in some Cretan in-
scriptions (10). Besides survivals which bear specifically either the

Aeolic or the Achaean stamp, there are others of forms which are
common to both, and so from the linguistic poiat of view might
be called Aeolic-Achaean, only their provenance leading us to
infer either Aeolic or Achaean source (e.g. probably Achaean,
Te\etr<f>opevT€<; 157, TreSa 137.5, ypo<f)ev<} etc. 5, 6) ; or again others
which might be called simply East Greek without further differ-
entiation. But, apart from some few striking examples, the ques-
tion of survival versus accidental agreement or historical borrowing
is a very delicate one.
8 GEEEK DIALECTS [l
^
The classification of the dialects is then, in outliae, as follows :
West Greek Division East Greek Division
1. Northwest Greek: Phocian, 1. Attic-Ionic.
Locrian, Elean, etc. 2. Aeolic : Lesbian, Thessalian,
2. Doric : Laconian, Corinthian, Boeotian.
Argolic, Cretan, etc. 3. Arcado-Cyprian or Achaean.
The Greek dialects, classified in accordance with the preceding

2.
scheme, and with their important subdivisions noted, are the fol-
lowing. For summaries of the characteristics of each, see 180-273.
EAST GREEK
I. The Attic-Ionic Group
1. Attic.
2. Ionic.
A. East Ionic, or Ionic of Asia Minor. The Ionic cities of the

coast of Asia Minor and the adjacent islands, Samos, Chios, etc.,
together with their colonies, mostly on the Hellespont, Propontis,

and Euxine. There are some local varieties, of which the most
marked is Chian, containing some Lesbian features.
B. Central Ionic, or Ionic of the Cyclades. The Ionic Cyclades,
Naxos, Amorgos, Paros with its colony Thasos, Delos, Tenos, An-
dres, Ceos, etc.
C. "West Ionic, or Euboean. Chalcis (with its colonies in Italy,

Sicily, and the Chalcidian peninsula) and the other cities of Eu-
boea. A local dialect with marked characteristics is the Eretrian,
seen ia the inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus.
1 Pamphylian, of which the meager remains permit only a very imperfect
knowledge, and which is therefore, barring occasional references, ignored in this

book, shows notable affinities on the one hand with Arcado-Cyprian (u = o, i^
with dat., etc.), on the other with West Greek (<l>lKa.Ti, lap6s, Sko, etc.). As
Thessalian and Boeotian represent a mixture of Aeolic and West Greek, so
Pamphylian of Achaean and West Greek. Quite probably the earliest colonists
were Achaeans from the Peloponnesus, later followed by Dorians.
2] INTRODUCTIOZSr 9
II. The Akcado-Cypeian oe Achaean Geoup

1. Arcadian. The most important material 'is from Tegea and
Mantiaea.
2. Cyprian. There are numerous short inscriptions, and one of
considerable length, the bronze of IdaJium. All are iu the Cyprian
syllabary.
III. The Aeolic Geoup
1. Lesbian, or Asiatic Aeohc.^ The inscriptional material is fairly
extensive, but late. There is nothiug approaching the time of the
poems of Alcaeus and Sappho, and very little that is older than the
Macedonian period. Most of the inscriptions are from the chief
cities of Lesbos, but a few are from other islands and to-wns of
the Aeolic mainland.
2. Thessalian.^ Two subdivisions with marked differences are
formed by the dialect of Pelasgiotis and that of Thessaliotis, which
may be conveniently, if not quite appropriately, designated as East
and West Thessalian.
From Phthiotis there is an early Thessalian inscription, but most
of the material is from the period of Aetohan domination and in
the Northwest Greek Koivri. See 279. From Histiaeotis, Perrhaebia,
and Magnesia the material is very scanty.

3. Boeotian.^ The material is very extensive, and representative
of all the important Boeotian towns, but is meager for the early
period.
WEST GREEK
IV. The Noethwest Gkeek Group
1. Phocian. A large part of the material,including nearly all that is
of an early date, is from Delphi, and is quoted specifically as Delphian.
1 Sometimes called simply Aeolic. But, to avoid confusion with Aeolic in its
wider sense, the designation Lesbian is to be preferred in spite of the formal

impropriety of applying it to a dialect not restricted to Lesbos. Most of the
material is actually from Lesbos.
That Thessalian and Boeotian are only in part Aeolic,
2 in part West Greek,
has been explained above, pp. 2, 3.
10 GEEEK DIALECTS [2
2. Locrian. The earlyand important inscriptions are from west-

ern Locris. From eastern Locris the material is meager and late.
3. Elean. All the material, much of which is very early, is from
Olympia.
4. The Northwest Greek Koivri. Employed in Aetolia and other
regions rmder the domination of the Aetolian league. See 279.
Note. Only Phocian, Locrian, and Elean are known to us as distinct

dialects of this group. Of others which presumably belong here we have
practically no material from a time when they retained their individuality.
In Aetolia, for example, before the rise of the Northwest Greek Koivq there
was undoubtedly a distinct Northwest Greek dialect, probably most nearly
related to Locrian, but of this pure Aetolian we have no knowledge. Of the
speech of Aeniania and Malis previous to the Aetolian domination we have
no remains. It is natural to suppose that Northwest Greek dialects were
once spoken also in Acarnania and Epirus. But here the influence of the
Corinthian colonies was strong from an early period, as shown by the use
of the Corinthian alphabet in the few early inscriptions and in later times,
;
from which nearly all the material dates, the language employed is not the
Northwest Greek Kowq, but the Doric koivtq, like that of the contempora-
neous insci-iptions of Corcyra. -See 279. Hence the actual material from
Acarnania and Epirus is more properly classified with Corinthian. From
Cephallenia and Ithaca we have decrees in the Northwest Greek kolvti from
the Aetolian period (see 279), but from earlier times not enough to show
whether the dialect was Northwest Greek or Doric. From Zacynthus there
is almost nothing. The dialect of Achaea (i. e. Peloponnesian Achaea in
the historical period) is generally believed to belong to this group. This

is probable on general grounds, but there is as yet no adequate linguistic
evidence of it. For, apart from the inscriptions of Achaean colonies in

Magna Graecia, which, both on account of their meagemess and the mixed
elements in the colonization, are indecisive, nearly all the material is from
the time of the Achaean league, and this is not in the Northwest Greek
Koarfj, but in the same Doric Kotvij that was used in Corinth and Sicyon.
V. The Doric Group

1. Laconian and Heracleata. Laconia and its colonies Tarentum and
Heraclea. Heraclean, well known from the Heraclean Tables, has
peculiarities of its own, and is treated as a distinct dialect.
2] ESTTRODUCTION 11
2. Messenian. There
is scarcely any material until a late period,
when no longer pure.

the dialect is
3. Megarian. Megara, and its colonies in Sicily (especially Selinus)
and on the Propontis and Bosporus (as Byzantium, Chalcedon, etc.).

Except from Selinus the material is late.
4. CorintMan. Corinth, Sicyon, Cleonae, Phlius, and the Corin-
thian colonies Corcyra (with its own colonies ApoEonia and Dyrrha-
chium), Leucas, Anactorium, Ambracia, etc., and, in Sicily, Syracuse
with its own Material from places other than Corinth,
colonies.
though coming under the general head of Corinthian, is generally
quoted specifically as Sicyonian, Corcyraean, Syracusan, etc.
5. Argolic. Argos, Mycenae, etc., and the cities of the Acte, as

Hermione, Troezen, and Epidaurus together with Aegina.^ Argolic
(abbreviated Argol.) is used as the general term, while Argive (Arg.)
refersmore specifically to the material from Argos (with the Argive
Heraeum), as Epidaurian to that from Epidaurus.
6. Rhodian. Ehodes (Camirus, lalysus, Lindus, and the city of
Eliodes) with the adjacent small islands (Chalce, etc.) and Carpathus,
Telos, and Syme, the settlements on the mainland (the Ehodian
Peraea) and Phaselis in Pamphylia, and the Sicilian colonies Gela
and Agrigentum (an inscription of Ehegium, though not a Ehodian
colony, is in the same dialect). The material is very extensive, but
little of it is early.
7. Coan and Calymnian. The material is considerable, but not early.

8. The dialects of Cnidus, and of Nisyrus, Anaphe, Astypalaea,
and other small islands. The material is late, and insufficient to
determine whether any of these should properly be grouped with
Ehodian, Coan, or Theran. Nisyrus, for example, was nearly always
connected politically with either Cos or Ehodes.
9. Theran and Melian. Thera with Cyrene, and Melos. Early in-
scriptions are numerous, but brief.
1 From Aegina there is not much material from the period before the Athe-
nian occupation, but enough to show that the dialect was Argolic (note tapios
with lenis, 58 &).
10. Cretan. This is now the best-known of all the Doric dialects,
owing to the very extensive early material, especially from Gortyna.
The dialect of Gortyna and other cities of the great central portion
of the island is also known more specifically as Central Cretan, to
exclude the divergent type seen in the iascriptions, mostly late,

from the eastern and western extremities of the island. See 273.
But the term Cretan alone is to be understood as referring to this
Central Cretan, unless otherwise stated.
The Dialects in Liteeatuee
3. Of the numerous dialects of Greece a few attained the rank

of literary dialects, though for the most part in a mixed and arti-
ficial form not corresponding to anything actually spoken at a
given time and place. Moreover, in the course of literary develop-
ment these dialects came to be characteristic of certain classes of
hterature, and, their r61e once established, the choice of one or the
other usually depended upon this factor rather than upon the native
dialect of the author.
The literary development of epic songs began with the Aeolians
of Asia Minor, whence it passed into the hands of the neighboring
lonians, and the language of Homer, which became the norm of
aU epic poetry and strongly affected subsequent poetry of all classes,
is a mixture of Aeolic and Ionic, — in the main Old Ionic but with
the retention of many Aeolic forms, such as dfifie<; beside ^fiel's,
genitive singular in -do beside -eco, etc. The language of Hesiod is
substantially the same, but with some Aeolic forms not used in
Homer, also some Boeotian and Doric peculiarities. The elegiac
and iambic poets also use the epic dialect with some modifications,
not only lonians like Archilochus, but the Athenian Solon, the
Spartan Tyrtaeus, the Megarian Theognis, etc.
Of the melic poets, Alcaeus and Sappho followed very closely
their native Lesbian dialect, though not entirely unaffected by epic
influence. The language of these and other Lesbian poets was
3] INTEODUCTION 13
directly imitated by some later writers, notably by Theocritus in

three of his idyls, and contributed an important element to the
language of many more, e.g. Anacreon of Teos, who in the main
employed his native Ionic (New Ionic), and, in general, to the
choral lyric, which Xvâs mainly Doric.
The choral
lyric was developed among Doric peoples, though
under the impulse of Lesbian poets, who we know were welcomed
in Sparta, for example, in the seventh century. Its language is
Doric, vnth an admixture of Lesbian and epic forms, no matter

whether the poet is a Dorian, or a Boeotian like Pindar, or an
Ionian like Simonides and Bacchyhdes. This Doric, however, is not
identical with any specific Doric dialect, but is an artificial com-
posite, showing many of the general Doric characteristics, but with
the elimination of local peculiarities. An exception is to be made
in the case of Alcman, whose Doric is of a severer type and evi-
dently based upon the Laconian, though also mixed with Lesbian
and epic forms.
The earliest prose writers were the Ionic philosophers and Ms-
torians of the sixth century, and in the fifth century not only
Herodotus, but Hippocrates of Cos, a Dorian, wrote in Ionic. In
the meantime, with the political and intellectual supremacy of
Athens, Attic had become the recognized language of the drama,
and before the end of the fifth century was employed in prose also,
though the earlier prose writers as Thucydides, like the tragedians,
•
avoided certain Attic peculiarities which were stUl felt as provin-
cialisms (e.g. TT = crcr, pp = per). Henceforth Attic was the lan-
guage of literary prose.
The dialects mentioned are the only literary dialects known and
cultivated throughout the Greek world. But some few others were
employed Epicharmus and Sophron wrote in their native
locally.
Syracusan Doric, as did, later, Archimedes. A form of Doric prose

was developed among the Pythagoreans of Magna Graecia, seen in
some fragments of Archytas of Tarentum, Philolaus of Croton, and
others, though the greater part of the writings of this class are
spurious. The comic poet Ehiuthon, from whom the grammarians

sometimes quote, used the Doric of Tarentum. The fragments of
Corinna of Tanagra, whose fame was scarcely more than local, are
in Boeotian, and the Boeotian dialect, as well as Megarian and
Laconian, are caricatured by Aristophanes. But the great majority
of the dialects play no role whatever in literature.
Even for those dialects which are represented, the literary re-
maias must for the most part be regarded as secondary sources,
not only because of their artificial character but also because of
the corruptions which they have suffered in transmission. Excep-
tional importance, however, attaches to the language of . Homer
because of its antiquity, and to the Lesbian of Alcaeus and Sappho
because it is relatively pure and much older than the inscriptional
material.
Note. In the following exposition, dialectic forms from literary and

grammatical sources are not infrequently quoted, especially where the
inscriptional evidence is slight, as it is, for example,' quite naturally, for
the personal pronouns. Such forms are sometimes quoted with their spe-
cific sources, sometimes simply as literary Doric (lit. Dor.), literary Lesbian
(lit. Lesb.), literary Ionic (lit. Ion.), or grammatical (gram.). But a de-
tailed treatment of the dialectic peculiarities observed in our literary texts
is so bound up with questions of literary tradition and textual criticism
that it is best left to the critical editions of the various authors. It would
be impracticable in a work of the present scope, and would, moreover, tend
to obscure that more trustworthy picture of the dialects which is gained
from inscriptions, and which is so important as a basis for the critical study
of the mixed literary forms.
PHONOLOGY
The Alphabet
4. The numerous diEFerences in the local alphabets, so far as

they consist merely in variations of the forms of the letters, need
not be discussed here, important as the}- are to the epigraphist in
deciding the age and source of inscriptions. But certain points in
the use of the alphabet and its development as a means of express-
ing the Greek sounds should be noted.
1. In the most primitive type of the Greek alphabet, as it is
seen in the earliest inscriptions of Crete, Thera, and Melos, the

non-Phoenician signs <|), X, Y have not yet been introduced, and the
I is not in use. The sounds of <fi, y^ are represented by ttA, k/i
(or fh), or, as in Crete, where B (H) when used is tj not A, are not
distinguished fi-om tt, k those of yjr, f by ttct, Ktr.
; ,
2. In the next stage of development, after the introduction of
<l>, X, Y, the alphabets fall into two classes, according to the values
attached to these signs. The eastern division, to which Ionic
belongs, employs them as <|), %, '^, and also uses the i as ^, though
a subdivision of this group, represented mainly by the Attic aljdia-
bet, uses only the first two and expresses fjr, f by <f>(r, x'^- The
western diîsion,^ to which belong the majority of the alphabets
of Greece proper as weU as that of Euboea, whence it was carried
to Italy by the Chalcidian colonies and became the source of the
Latin alphabet, employs <l>, X, Y as ^, f, x. not using I at all, and
This distinction of eastern and western alphabets, the distribution of wliich

1
is shown in the Chart in Kirchhoff s Sludien zur GeschictUe des griechi-

clearly
schen Alphabets, has no connection with that of East and West Greek dialects,
and is anything but coincident with it.
15
16 GREEK DIALECTS [4
generally expressing yjr by ttct or, oftener, â (only in Locrian and

Arcadian by a special sign *).
3. In the earliest inscriptions nearly all the alphabets have the
f (van or digamma); and many the 9 (koppa), which is used before

or V, and that too even if a liquid intervenes, e.g. ioptvdodev,
h6ppo<!, Aop/30?, ippore, IlaT/aopXo?, XepvOof, 2\vtos (in other posi-
tions it is very rare).

4. Two signs were available for o-, namely ^ or 5 (sigma) and
M (san), and most alphabets use one of these to the exclusion of
the other. But there are some few examples of a differentiation.
In an early Arcadian inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), the charac-
ter \A, a simplified form of the san, which is known from other
sources, is used to denote a sibilant of specifically Arcado-Cyprian
origin, as in v^t? (transcribed a;i<;) = Cypr. o-ts, Att. tk. See 68.3.
A sign T, which is also probably a modification of the san, is used

insome Ionic inscriptions of Asia Minor for the usual acr = Att. tt,
e.g.from Hahcarnassus KXiicapvwve{(o)v beside AXiKupvacrcrecov,
' '
from Ephesus TeTape;, reTapaKovra = reaaapei;, etc., from Teos

\ff\d\wvr]'i beside OaKaacrav.
5. In Boeotian, V, a compromise between E and I, is sometimes
used for the close e, later i (9.2). At Corinth and Megara there
were two characters, & and E, for the e-sounds, but usually dififer-
entiated. See 28.

6. In most of the alphabets the H (early B) is the sign of the
spiritus asper, and neither 77 and co nor the lengthened e and ("spu-
rious et and ow") are distinguished from the short e and 0. But
in East Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper was lost at a
very early period, the H, which was thus left free, was turned to
account as a vowel sign, not so much to show a difiference in quan-
tity (in the case of a, I, v no such need was felt) as one of quality.
It was probably used first only for the extremely open e coming
from d, that is for the specifically Attic-Ionic -q (8), which for a
time was more open than the sound of the inherited e, though this
was also open as compared with the short e, and both soon became
S] PHOXOLOGY 17
identical and were denoted in the same way. To be sure, no such

distinction is to be observed in East Ionic inscriptions, but it is
seen in some of the Cyclades, to which the use of the H had passed
from East Ionic, e.g. from Naxos (no. 6) NiKcivSpr), popr], etc., but
avedeKev (with E in the penult). Siinilai- examples from Ceos (e.g.
no. 8) and Amorgos.
The use of H = ?/ extended not onlyto the Ionic but also to the
Doric islands, Rhodes, Thera, Melos, and Crete, where it is found
in the earliest inscriptions, though in Crete it went out of use for
a time, not appearing for example in the Law-Code. In Central
Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper still survived, as also
in Ehodes, Thera, and Melos, the sign was used both as t) and as
k It occurs also with the value of he, at Delos, Naxos (no. 6),
and Oropus (no. 14.46).
The Ionic alphabet is also characterized by its distinction of o
and o) through dififerentiated forms of (usually Q = (o, but in
some of the islands, namely Paros, Thasos, and Siphnos, Q = o, and
or G = w).
7. In 403 RC. the Ionic alphabet was officially introduced at
Athens, and not much later replaced the native or "epichoric"
alphabets in other parts of Greece. Inscriptions of the end of the
fifth or the beginning of the fourth century often show a transi-
tional form of the alphabet, partly epichoric, partly Ionic. Even
with the f was generally retained where it was
full Ionic alphabet,
still sounded, and sometimes a form of H was used for the spiritus
asper, as h in the Heraclean Tables and occasionally elsewhere
(Elis, no. 60, Sicyon, Epidaurus). The Delphian Labyadae inscrip-
tion (no. 51) has B = h, H = ?/.
For the Cyprian syllabary, see no. 19.
VOWELS
a
5. o for a before or after liquids. Examples are most numerous
in Lesbian, mainly from literary and grammatical sources, as
(7t/jo'tos = arpaTO^, hpoaea)<i = Bpaaewi, ôKaicri = y^dXcoai, etc.

So an^p[6]Trjv (no. 21) = dfiaprelv, like Horn, rjn^porov = •^fj.ap-
Tov (fjL^p from iu,p, as regularly). Both arporayoi; and a-Tpdrayo';
occur in inscriptions, Kkewise in Boeotian crrpoTo^ in numerous

proper names, a-TporicoTa';, ia-TpoTevaO-rj, but also a-Tparo^ in proper
names, arpaTay(ovTo<i. The forms with a, which are the only ones
attested for Thessalian, are to be attributed to icoivri tafluence.
Cf. Boeot., Thess. iporo'i = e/aaro?, ^pox"<; = e^BapKm,

TravdyopcTK = iravrjyvpL'i but iu form belonging with West Ion.
(Naples) dyappa (49.2), crTopirdo<; = aa-rpairaloi; (also Arc. a-Topird,
Cypr. arpoTrd in Hesych.), Cypr. Kop^Ca (Hesych.) = KapSia, Kare-

fopyov = *KaTepapyov aorist of *icaT-epepyco {icaTelpyoa) with the
weak grade of the root as in eSpaKOv from SepKOfiai (49.2).
In various West Greek dialects occur derivatives of ypd^ca with o,
though the verb itself always has a. Thus ypoêv<; in EUs, Argolis,
Sicyon, in Argolis also ypo<l>evco, (Tvyypo(j)o<;, etc., Heracl. aveiriypo-
</>09, Cret. aTToypoôv, eyypoôv, Mel. Tpocfxov. Cf. also Cret., Epid.
KaTaXoêvdopKioi (cf i<j)9opa).
.
But an must be recognized in Lesb. o-rporos etc., and,

actual substitution
while the precise conditions and scope of the phenomenon are not clear, it
is evidently one in which all the Aeolic dialects and Arcado-Cyprian had a
share. Whether ypocêiJs etc. are anything more than inherited o-grade
forms may be less certain, but it is probable that these are Achaean sur-
vivals (see p. 7), and belong in this same connection.
6. for a in other cases. 6v = avd in Lesbian, Thessalian (Pe-

lasgiotis), and Arcado-Cyprian Lesb., Arc. SexoToi =
{iv, see 22).
Se/earo?, also Arc. Ssko = Se'/ca, heKorov = ewoToV, and Lesb. evoro^
— evaTO's. Thess. kôfieivvov = e^dfirjvpv. Delph. evTo^rjia, burial
rites, Heracl. to</)kbi^, hurial-plaee (cf. raôs). Kodap6<i = Kadapo^
in Heraclea, Sybaris, Locris (Heppodapidv), Elean Kodaptni;.

9] PHONOLOGY 19
a. The explanation is uncertain, and not necessarily the
same for all
the forms cited here. For example, it is possible that the o of SeKoros etc.
is to be viewed in the same light as that of cIkoiti = West Greek
piKaTi. See
116 a. But the preference for o appears to he, here as in 5, an Aeolic-
Aohaean characteristic.
7. e for a. For forms with e beside a which fall within the
regular system of vowel-gradation, see 49.2-4.
An actual change of final a to e is seen in Thess. Sie = Sid. Of.
Thess. -ec = -at (27).
d
8. Attic-Ionic r/ from d. Original a, which remains unchanged
in all other dialects, becomes tj in Attic-Ionic. Thus ti/j,'^, ^rjfii,
la-Trjfii, but in other dialects Tifia (a-stem), (j^dni (Lat. farl), la-Tdfii
(Lat. stare). For the contrast between this rj and that which repre-
sents an inherited e-sound and is common to the other dialects
also, note Att.-Ion. lirjT'qp, elsewhere /MaTrjp (Lat. mater).
But Attic differs from Ionic, in that it has d, not 17, after e, i,
and p, as yevea, olicid, x'^P^ = Ion- jeve'^, oIkCtj, x^PV-

a. The change of a in the direction of ij began in the Attic-Ionic period,
and was universal. The d in Att. X'^^P^ ^tc. is not the original d unchanged,
but a special Attic reversion to d, which occurred, however, before the new
sound had become completely identical with that representing original e,
and hence did not affect the latter (so Att. jrpa.TTOi, but pjjTwp). That is,
the 17 from d was at first an extremely open e-sound, even more open than
that of original e, and even in the historical period the two sounds are
distinguished in the spelling of some inscriptions of the Cyclades. See 4.6.
6. The d arising from lengthening of a in connection with original inter-
vocalic vcr, (TV, etc., undergoes the same change, e.g. Att.-Ion. i<j>rjva. from
l<^va,, original *£âv<Ta. See 76, 77.1. But in rds from Tavs and irStra from
irdva-a, original *iravTia., the d was of later origin and was unafiected. See
77.3, 78.
£
9. t from e before a vowel.
1. Even in Attic an e before another vowel had a closer sound
than in other positions, and was frequently written «, as 0«o'? =
6e6<;, veiuK = vew. So, sometimes, in Ionic, as £?&)? = em?, Seto'/iei/o?

(Oropus) = Seoiievoi.
20 GEEEK DIALECTS [»
In several dialects the e progressed so far in the direction of t
that it was frequently, or even regularly, written Thus i.
2. Boeotian. The spelling is usually i, but sometimes e, ei, or H
(see 4.5), as diof, OeLot = 0e6<;, aveOiav, avedeiav beside avedeav,

Ylo\vic\V-e<i = IloXvKXer]';, lovTO'i = iovTOi, piovrof = peovTOi.
a. Boeotian € in general had a relatively close sound, and the spelling a
occurs occasionally even before a consonant, as HevapEiVo) = 'Sivaperov, ®i6-
<l>euTTOs = *®£66€(TTOi (68.2), jreiroLOVTtuTa-t = -eero-t. In ev ©eurirt^s, ©etoTrteus,

etc. the spelling a is so constant that it perhaps stands for original ij (16),
which in other dialects was shortened as if the name of the town were
connected with OicnrK etc.
3. Cyprian. At Idalium the spelling is regularly t, as 6i6<i,
l6(v)Ta = iovTU, peiTija = eirea.

4. Cretan. We find t regularly, except where the e was once
followed by f . That is, the change was prior to the loss of inter-
vocalic p; and the e which later, with the loss of f, came to stand
before another vowel, was unaffected. Thus 16vto<; = e6vT0<;, Kokimv
= KoKeatv, TrXte? = Hom. 7r\ee9, — but vleo';, ponceo's, hpop,edv.
5. Laconian. We find i, with the same restriction as in Cretan,
in early inscriptions (also in Alcman and Ar. Lysist.), e.g. Bioi,
avioxeov = ^vioxecov. In later inscriptions the spelling is usually e.
6. Heraclean. Verbal forms show i, with the same restriction

as in Cretan, e.g. aSiKiav, epêTplcofiea, but peovra, Seofieva. In
other words, TifiOKpario';, but usually e, as pireo'i, owing to Koivrj
influence.
7. In Argolic and Thessalian, both of which usually show e,
there are some examples of t, as Arg. ^to'?, irehiov = fiereatv, Thess.

dio^, Aimv.
10. t from e before v in Arcado-Cyprian. Iv = iv is the regular
form in Arcadian and Cyprian, also in compounds as Arc. Ivdym,
ifiâivo), lvcf)opîa), lyKexvPVicoi, ivBiKO'i, ivTratni, IvrroXd, lyyvo^,
lviiev<l)ri<i and IV/ioi/ôs, hlameworthy (opp. to afiep,^^^, ap,op.<ô<;),

Cypr. ivaXCva (lva\a\ia-p.eva). Cf. also early Arc. (Mantinea, no.
16)
airexop.ivo'}, a7ruSeSo/u,t'v[o?] = -pAvovi. But €V occurs in other
12] PHONOLOGY 21
words, and the more precise conditions of the change are not yet
clear, iv = iv is found also, possibly anAchaean " survival (see
"
p. 7), in some Cretan inscriptions of Eleutherna and Vaxus, and ia

an Achaean iascription.
11. t beside e in other cases. The occasional interchange of i
and e in related words, as irCrvrifii beside weravvvfii (a kind of

vowel-gradation, but not of the common types given in 49), is occa-
sionally seen among dialectic forms of the same word. Horn, iriav-
pes = iretyervpes, Tecrcrepe;, Att. xtXioi from *jî(7\toi, while Ion.
jêCXioi, Lesb. jêXXiot, etc. are from *;êo-Xtot (76). Att. earta
appears with i in all other dialects, so far as quotable, e.g. Ion.
ia-riTj, Lesb. larCa, Thess. 'lo-o-Ttateio?, Boeot. 'la-Tirico, Delph.
'lo-Ttto, Locr. laria, Hera;cl. 'ItrTieto?, Syrac. 'laria, Ehod. IcrnaTo-
piov, Coan larCa, Cret. '\aria. Arc. Fto-rtau. In this case the t, as
well as the early substitution of '
for /r ia most dialects, may he
due to the influence of la-Trjfii.
12. a from e before p in Northwest Greek. Locr. ^dpeiv, irardpa,
cLfidpa, av(f>6Tapo<i, peairdpio<s (but p-epo';). Here also hapicTTai
(no. 55 ; hut heXearai no. 56) = eXeaOai, with p ioT \ after the
analogy of the present alpeto (as, vice versa, Cret. alXea = aipeco, with
X from the aorist)'. EL <f>dpev, pdpyov, irdp (= Trepi), bw6Tapo<i,
varapiv, but the spelling ap is not quite uniform even in the early
inscriptions, and later gives way to ep (see 241). Delph. <^dpev
in a fifth-century inscription (no. 50), and Mpfiara, irevTafiapi-
reiav (no. 51), show that in Phocian too p had a similar effect on
the pronunciation of a preceding e, but except in these instances
the spelling is ep {<j>epev even in no. 51). Cf. also Ach. Zeus 'Afid-
pto9, and Pamph. virap = v/rep.
a. Elean has a also after p, as XoTpai[d/to'ov] beside XaTpuoiievov,

pa-
arpdai from *iuuTrpe.la (31), KartajoatW, Karuxpavaoi in contrast to fjtvyaBdrjv,

<t>vya8cuavTi (see 161.1); also before final v,asfiav = p-hr, yvoiiav
= yvZfiev,
iniOeuiv, (Twrnv, etc. occasionally elsewhere, as eim-
3 pi. opt. aTTorCvoiav, ;
/8eoi = cuo-£)8eot, (TKevdov = -io>v, showing that Elean e in general had a very
open sound. Cf El. d . = ij (IS)-

22 GEEEK DIALECTS [l2
b. Epid. Kpa/juxa-ai = KpejjAa-ai and /mvroL = fLfinoi, thougli more isolated,
and open to other possible explanations contamination with /xav =

(fjulvToi
/xiyv, Kpa/jiaa-ai weak grade or assimilation), are perhaps to be

viewed in the
same light as the Elean forms under a.
13. West Greek a = East Greek e. Besides the examples of
dialectic interchange of a and e cited under the head of vowel-
gradation (49.2-4), in which the distribution of the a and e forms

is various (e.g. apa-rjv, epar]v, — /SaWto, SeWco), there is a group
of by-forms in which the preference for the a forms is a marked
West Greek characteristic.
1. lapog (or lap6<;) is the regular form in early inscriptions of
aU West Greek dialects and Boeotian, iep6<; occurring only later
and plainly due to kolvti influence. The situation is probably the
same in Thessalian, though the occurrences of both forms are late,
te/ao's (or te/jo'?) is Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian, whUe a third
form is seen in Le'sb. lpo<; (likewise ipev;, Ipeia, IprjTevco, late xarei-
pmv with €1 = I), Ion. ipd'i, ip6<; beside lepo';, lepo'i (probably from
*la-po- beside *la-apo-, *la-epo-). There are many other words with
variation between -epoi and -ap6<;, as fiiep6<i, fjLiapoi, but with
widely different dialectic distribution.
2. "Aprafii';, so far as the name is quotable from early inscrip-
tions, is the form of all West Greek dialects except Cretan, and of
Boeotian. In later Doric and Delphian inscriptions this is usually
replaced by "Apre/it?.
3. Ku = Ke (dv) is the form of all West Greek dialects and Boeo-
tian, while Thessalian has ks, like Lesbian and Cyprian. See 134.2.
The same ku in oku, toku, ttoku, which are also West Greek (and
doubtless Boeotian) = Att.-Ion., Arc.-Cypr. ore etc. (but Lesb. o'to
etc. See 132.9). 7a = 76 is likewise West Greek and Boeotian. Ad-
verbs in -da = -9e, -6ev, belong to some, but not all. West Greek
dialects. See 133.1.
a. wrtpiK = iTepos is not confined to West Greek dialects, but is also
quotable from Arcadian, Boeotian, and Lesbian, and even for Attic is
implied by artpoi with crasis. So far as we know, Irtpos belongs to Attic-
Ionic only, all examples in other dialects being late.
18] PHONOLOGY 23
14. Original r), that is r) representing original e, remains un-

changed in nearly all dialects. Contrast the special Attic-Ionic tj
from d (8), both being seen in Attic-Ionic /iijTTj/ci = ixaTtjp of other

dialects. On the introduction of the character H, see 4.6.
15. d from The sound of r} was so open in Elean

-q in Elean.
that it approximated that of d, and was frequently, though by no
means consistently, denoted by a. Thus nd (but also /ie, /i^) =
ixri, fpdrpa = prjrpa, âai\de<; = -ije?, ea (but also eU) = eirj, Safio-
aioia = -oiT), irXadvovra beside irXedvovri. Of. a for e (12 a).
16. ei from r) in Thessalian and Boeotian. In these dialects the

sound was so close that with the introduction of the Ionic alpha-
bet it was uniformly denoted not by tj but by et, which at that
time represented a close e. Thess., Boeot.-/tiet = yn??, dve6eiKe =
aveOrjKe, fieiv6<; = fiTiv6<;, Thess. ySacriXetos, Boeot. •ypaixfjLareio'i =
-fjO<;, Thess., Boeot. a-Tarelpa'i, Boeot. /idreip, iraTeip = -rrjp-.
a. In late Boeotian inscriptions the spelling t is sometimes found, as irapt's
beside wapeis (eis = ^s, Att. -rjv, 163.3).
17. Lesb. al/jitaecov = r)p.ia-eoav, also (Etj'm. Magn.) alp.Lovo'; —

fjiiiovo';, Kiaioho'i = 'HcrioSo?. The explanation is difficult, since
in all other cases rj remains unchanged in Lesbian. Perhaps t) was

more open initially than in other positions, and this, in connection
with the epenthetic vowel (47), led to ai.
18. e from i after p in the Aeolic dialects. An open pronuncia-

tion of I after p is indicated by occasional spellings such as Lesb.
Aa/iOKpeTQ) = Aij/iOKpiTov (but Kpivvat, KpiTiov), Thess. Kpevvdfiev
(Lesb. KpCvvm), 'T/Sjoe'o-Ta? beside 'T^piarwi, direkevOepeaOevaa
from cnreXevdepi^Q}. Lesb. reprot is perhaps from *TpeTO<; = rpl-
To<;, but cf. also 19.2. A probable Boeotian example is rpeireSSa,
TpeTreSSira?, beside rpdireSSa. Cf. Hesych. rpOireâv rrjv rpdireâv.
BoicoToi. But vowel-assimilation (46) is also possible.

a. Lesb. Kcpvav = Kipvdvai owes its c to the influence of inipfura etc.

6. El. TTo'Xtp = ttoXk, and y3ei/coi = fiwioi, though isolated occurrences,
indicate an open pronunciation of the i. Cf El. a
. = e and a. = rj (12 a, 15).
19. t (t) from antevocalic

Consonantal i in Lesbian and Thes-
salian.The consonantal pronunciation of antevocalic i might

occur anywhere in rapid speech, but was especially characteristic
of AeoUc, as indicated by the following related phenomena in
Lesbian and Thessalian.
1. Lesb. § from St in ?a', Kcipâ, ZoWuo-o?, from glosses or late
inscriptions, the usual inscriptional spelling being Stti etc. Cf.
also Ziovv{aLos:) on a coin of Phocaea, Cypr. icopîa- KapSi'a
(Hesych.).
2. Lesb. fi€T€ppo<s, aXXoVe/a/aos, lieppap.o'i (Herodian) = /ier/ato?,
aXKoTpiQ';, Ilpia/jLO';, -the development being pi, p^, epi, epp.
3. Thessalian doubling of consonants before i, which may then

be retained or omitted in the spelling, as ISSiav, Tro'Wtos, irpoêv-
viovv, Kvppov beside Kvpiov, apyvppoi beside apyvpioi, Mvacraa =
Mvaaid. Cf. Att. ôppai from /Sopedf.
4. Omission of i, as Lesb. apryvpa = apyvpia, Thess. rpaicdhi =

rpiaKaSt, etc. (see also under 3).
20. Interchange of i and v. Assimilation of t to w of the fol-

lowing syllable is seen in rj/xvav — •^fiiav, which appears in Attic
in the early fourth century, in other dialects only late ; the oppo-
site assimilation in /3t/3\to)c beside ^v^Xiov. Influence of the pre-
ceding ev, or of the suffix -avvr), in Lac. 'EXeuAwta = 'EXewff/wa
(also Olynth. 'EXeuo-vvto?, name of a month). Other by-forms, the
relation of which is uncertain, are 'A/x^tKribi/e? and 'AfKpiKTvovei,
Meg. alcTifivd.Ta'i, ai(7if»,vSivre<; = al<Tvp,vrjTri<; etc.
21. I remains unchanged everywhere. But in late inscriptions

it is sometimes denoted by ei, which had come to have the sound
I, as Tet/tta or Teifirj = tI/ii].
34] PHONOLOGY 25
22. V from o, especially in Arcado-Cyprian. In both Arcadian

and Cyprian, final o neariy always appears as v. Gen. sg. -dv= -ao,
as Arc. KaWiau, Cypr. 'Ovaaijopav. Cypr. 3 sg. mid. -tv = -to, as
yevoiTv, ifpeTcia-aTv (in Arcadian there are no early examples of
the ending, and -ro in a late inscription may be due to koivt] influ-
ence). Arc, Cypr. airv = airo, Arc. kutv formed after airv, Arc.
dWv = dWo. But d-irv is also Lesbian and Thessalian. Cf. also vv
for 6v = dvd (6) in Cypr. vvedeKe (once) bfeside ovedeice, and Arc.
vveOvae (no. 15 ; in later inscriptions dvd, due to the Koivrj).
a. In Lesbian there are several examples of initial v = o, especially

before ]tl, as vîoicus, v/jLoKoyux.
b. ow/jua = ovofia is common to nearly all, perhaps all, dialects except

Attic-Ionic. compounds dvuint/xos etc., which are universal.
Cf. the
c. In Chalcid. hmrv = inro, and 9ijpvDs, the second v is due to assimila-
tion to the first.
d. In Pamphylian, o in final, syllables regularly becomes v, written v

or ov.

23. ov from w in Thessalian. Long 6 in Thessalian, •whether

original or secondary (25), became a close o, then it, and, after the
introduction of the Ionic alphabet, was regularly denoted by ov.
Xovpa = ;^<»/3<x, <j)i\dv0povira = (pikdvdpmira, rovv rayovv irdv-

Tovv = Twv raywv irdvTmv. Cf. et from i? (16).
V and u
24. Instead of becoming a sound like German u, French u, as
it did in Attic at an early period, the original M-sound (English oo

in food) was retained in several, perhaps the majority of, dialects.
This is most obvious where, the Attic values of the letters being
taken as a basis, the spelling v was replaced by ov.
In Boeotian, ov begins to appear beside v about 350 B.C., and is
frequent after 300 B.C., though v is not vmcommon until the last
quarter of the century. Thus ovirep, Kovpio<;, dpryovpiov, a-ovvypa-
ôv, Tov)â, ovovfia (22 I), etc. In the tliird century the spelling
lov (pronounced like English u in cuhe ?) is also employed, though

never consistently, after t, S, 6, v, and \, as Tiovj(â, Siovo = Svo,
'WlovSiko^, oviov/ia, Ai(oviovcno<;, Aiov/cia/cco, etc. ; also once after <r
(J,i,ow£en<;) and once initially (lovico = vlov). Another, but compara-

tively rare, spelling in Boeotian is o, as oTrep = inre'p, Qoaia = dvaCa.
Except in Boeotian and Pamphylian, where ou is also frequent, the
a.
spelling V is retained in inscriptions.So in Laconian, for which the reten-

tion of the «-sound is amply attested by the numerous glosses spelled with
ov in accordance with Attic values, and by the pronunciation of the modem
Tsakonian. In various other dialects, as Arcadian, Cjrprian, Thessalian,
Lesbian, Cretan, Euboean, there are indications, of one kind or another, of
the same pronunciation, such as the occasional spelling ov or o for v, or v
for (22 a), use of 9 before v (Chalcid. 9v9vvs, X-qifvOcK, etc.), or-present-
day pronunciation.
Secondary i and 5. " Spurious Diphthongs "
25. In many dialects, as in Attic, e and o differed in quality

from T) and «, being close vowels \e, q). Consequently the long
vowels which came from them by contraction or compensative
lengthening, since they retained the same quality, were not iden-
tical with Tj and <o, but were e and o, the latter becoming u, and
eventually came to be designated by et and ov after these original
diphthongs had become monophthongs in pronunciation (28, 34).
But in other dialects they were identical with t) and to, and were
so written. Hence such dialectic variations as rpets and Tprj<: from
*rpeie6rip(o
from *^6epia) and

from f eV/ro? (54), x^^'î-oi- and
(74), êivo? ItjVo?
XVôi from *%e£rXtot (76), ôvXij and /SmXa from */3o\va (75),
Kovpr] and Kcopd from Koppd (54), gen. sg. -ov and -to from -oio
(106.1), ace. pi. -OK? and -to? from -01/9 (78).

The dialects which regularly have 7/ and a in such forms are
Arcadian, Cyprian, Elean, Laconian, Heraclean, and Cretan. Boeo-
tian has to, but et as for original rj (16).
a. Other dialects which occasionally show iy and u, though « and ou are

usual, are Argolic (Â,eTo beside tiXtTo, tj/jlcv, ySuXas, etc.; at Hermione
25] PHONOLOGY 27
gen. sg. in -m, ace. pi. in -us), Rhodian (^/tt, k^vos, BojXios, HjjvtdSa, etc.),
Coan (ij/i.ei', k^vos, St^Ko/ml, KapTruivri, etc.), Theran (^/At, Tfsrj's, ButXaKparrp,
etc.; at Cyrene, a colony of Thera, regularly rj, (o). It is probable that
these dialects belong properly with those which have ?;, <o regularly, and
that their usual a, ov are due to the fact that with the introduction of the
Ionic alphabet they also adopted in the main the Attic-Ionic orthography
of such words.
6. XOP' ~ X"P" (-'^tt. âp, x^pos) is even more widespread, e. g. not only
Cret. Ktpavs, Arc. lyKejfi/pijKoi, Cypr. v^pov, but Epid. )(rjpas and even Delph.
iK£)(ripiav, Corinth. cvcKîypov. But it is probable that this xijp- does not
rest whoUy upon but is due in part at least to the influence of
*êp<T- (79),
a nom. sg. ^(^p (quoted by Herodian as Aeolic) formed after the analogy
of inherited p-stems in -j/p. Cf. Att. /xi^v in place of /ias (112.3).
SmXxK, Dor. SuXos (Cret., Theocr., CalUm.) do not belong here. 8ov-
c.
Xos has a genuine diphthong, as shown by the spelling ov in early Attic

inscriptions and in Boeotian, while Su>A.o9 must come from a by-form *8o>i;-
Xos. The relation of Lesb., Boeot., Dor. Stv to Att. ow is obscure, since av
is also Ionic.
d. It is to be remembered that the early inscriptions of most dialects have
simply E, 0, which we transcribe e, o, no matter whether the later spell-
ing is et, ov, or rj, la. Among the ij, to dialects the actual spelling rj, *) does
not occur, of course, until the introduction of the Ionic alphabet about
400 B.C., except that in Crete, Rhodes, etc., where H = i; is much earlier,
we find -q/u etc. in the earliest inscriptions.
Of the ei, ov dialects, Coriuthian is the only one in which the identity of
genuine and spurious et, ov belongs to the earliest period, ovring to the very
early monophthongization of the diphthongs (28, 34). The spelling even
of the earliest inscriptions is El, OV at Corcyra (e. g hviov, api), and
OV (but E, not El) at Corinth. In Attic-Ionic examples of El, OV occur
in the fifth century (E\pl even earlier), but E, are more common until
after 400 and occasionally appear much later. In general El becomes
B.C.,
established earlier than OV, and many inscriptions use El uniformly but
vary between and OV. In Ionic the gen. sg. -0 is especially persistent.
In Locrian no. 56 has only E, (e.g. hayev, tos), while the somewhat
earlier no. 55 has El (<j>a.pE\v etc.), and OV in the ace. pi. (tovs) but
in the gen. sg. (Sa/io). This last difEerenee, though only a graphic vagary,
is observed also in several Ionic inscriptions. In other dialects El, OV
come in with the introduction of the Ionic alphabet, and even then the
spelling varies for a time.
Diphthongs
ai
26. from ai in Boeotian. The diphthong is retained in the

7]
ae, especially
earliest inscriptions, sometimes as ai, sometimes as
at Tanagra, e.g. Aecrxoi'Sa?, 'Otciâe. But it came to be pronounced

as a monophthong, an open and with the introduction of the
e,
Ionic alphabet was regularly denoted by r), e.g. /c^ = Kai, rj = al,
@ei^rio<s = @r]âio<;, dat. sg. and nom. pi. -v = -«', dat. pi. -j?9 =
at?,
infin. -ar), -f^^V = -<â*. -a-0ai. In very late inscriptions even et is
found, as @et;8etos.
27. ei from at in Thessalian. ' In general at, remains, but at
Larissa we find ei for final ai, e.g. e'T|ra0to-Tet = iyjr'q<f)ia-Tac, ê'Wet-
Tei = ôvXtjtm, yivveirei = jiyvr]Tai, and, with added v (139.2, 156),

Treireiareiv = ireTrela-daL, 6v<ypd'\{reip = avaypdyâi, e^dvypevGeiv =
e(j)aipovVTai, êWovvdeiv = ôvXavrai.
ei
28. became everywhere a monophthong, a close

Sooner or later ei
e (e), though the speUing was retained and extended to the e of
different origin (25). In Corinthian this had taken place at the
time of the earliest iuscriptions, and, while at Corcyra the spelling
was El (25 d), at Corinth the sound was nearly always denoted by
a single sign, though generally differentiated from the open e or tj,
e.g. ApEvia, i.e. Afevia=AeLviov, HoteSuvi, i.e. JloreSavi (rarely

UoTBiSdv), but uvsObkb = aveOrjKe. Cf. also reSe = reiSe in an early
Megarian inscription (here & = E = and genuine or spurious ei).
e, t;
a. At a late period the i progressed still further to an i, usually mth

retention of the old spelling a, which then came to be used also for original
i (21), but sometimes with phonetic spelling i. In some words this late
spelling with i became fixed in our texts, e. g. ritrio, erura, cktio-is, of which
the proper spelling, as shown by inscriptions of Attic and other dialects, is
Titcu), tTeicra, eKTacris.
b. But before vowels it remained e for some time after it had become i
elsewhere, and, to distinguish itfrom a = I, was often written rj, e.g. iroXi-
Tijav, Uprja, etc., especially in the Augustan period.
c. For Elean ai from a after p, see 12 a.
31] PHONOLOGY 29
29. t from ei in Boeotian. The change in pronunciation which

took place everywhere at a late period (28 a) occurred very early
in Boeotian, and here showed itself in the spelling, which in the
fifth century varies between et, h (4.5), and i, but later is regularly
t, e.g. Ti-a-ifievei = Teto-t/ie'i'ij?, eTrt = ivei, eTrtSet = iireiBij (cf. also
16), e;î = e'xei, Kinevw; = K€ifieva<;.
01
30. V from ot in Boeotian. The diphthong ot was retained much

longer than ai (26) or ei (29), appearing as oi, but also, in some of
the earhest inscriptions especially of Tanagra, as oe, e.g. Xoe/>i\o9,
YheKuSd/jLoe. But in the third century it became a monophthong,
probably similar to the German o, to denote which, approximately,
the V, with its Attic value of m as a basis (cf. ov for v, 24), was em-
ployed with increasing frequency from about 250 b.c. on, though
not uniformly till the end of the century, e. g. fVKia = otKi'a, dat.
sg. and nom. pi. -v = -oi, dat. pi. -v<; = -ot?. Where ot is followed by
a vowel it is usually retained (in contrast to at, 26), as BottoTu?,
though ButoTftij' occurs once, also o ttvh? = •^ irola.
In some late inscriptions of Lebadea and Chaeronea the spelling

« is also found, indicating the further progress of the sound to t
(see 28 a), e.g. aurei? = avTol<;.

ax, €1, 01 before vowels
31. In the case of ai, et, ol, also vi, before vowels the omission
of I, consequent upon its consonantal pronunciation with the follow-

ing vowel, is to be observed in various dialects, though the spelling
is anything but constant, and it is impossible to make any general
statement as to the conditions of the loss. Thus, as in Attic 'KBtj-

vaia, later 'KOjjvda, 'A0r]va, Scoped beside Smpeid, evvoa beside ev-
voia, vo'?, vik beside vto'?, vlv<;, so e.g. Ion. aTekerj beside areXeirj,
•jroiricTeav = iroiriaeiav, Lesb. hiKdw; = StKaito?, evvoav = evvoiav,

Thess. Tewdot = TevvaCov, Arc. aTopnrdo'; = aa-Tpa7ralo<;, El. ea
beside ete = fiacrrpda = *ixaa-Tpeia (12 a), Cret. ayeXaoi =
et?;,
ajeXaloi, Delph. âmro'; = *(f)aiaT6<i {âw). So especially in forms

of TToieco, as Att. Troei, iroija-co (but ttoicov), Lesb. Troj^criB, IpoTrorjrai,
Boeot. i-TToeia-e, Arc. iroevTco, El. etrnroevTcov, Coan vmroav beside

vaTTOta?.
a. Owing to the variation in forms like the above, the diphthongal spell-
ing sometimes appears in words where it has no etymological justification,

as late dySoojs, oySou^KovTa, Poirfiiia.
OM, €V, Ot)
32. In av, ev, ov, the v remained an M-sound, not becoming ii as
it did in many dialects when not part of a diphthong. This is shown

not only by Ionic ao, eo (33), but by occasional varieties of spelling
such as Coriath. 'Ajj;tX\eow, Coreyr. apvrdv, Att. apvTap, Ion.
afVTO, Cret. ctfiefvcraadai,, where f iudicates the natural glide be-
fore the w-sound, and Locr. âfTruKTiov, Cret. (nrofSSdv, etc.
33. ao, eo from av, ev ia East Ionic, ao, eo appear in East Ionic
inscriptions (eo also in Amphipolis and Thasos) of the fourth cen-
tury (eo once in Chios iu fifth century) and later, e.g. aoT6<s, raora,
eovota, eoepyeTT}';. This spelling is frequent even in kolvij iuscrip-
tions of this region.
a. For El. av from eu after p, see 12 a. Some late Cretan inscriptions

show ov = £V (of. Att. ov from eo), as eXovOepos, iiriTdSovfia. The explana-
tion of (1) = ov in I)elph. averwTos, late Lao. w™ = avrov, etc., is doubtful.
34. ov became, in most dialects, a monophthong (first g, later u),
though the spelling ov was generally retained and eventually ex-

tended to the secondary o. In Corinthian this had taken place at
the time of the earliest inscriptions. See 25 d.
a. Occasionally words which contain genuine ov are found with the

spelling o in early inscriptions when o for secondary o was usual, e. g. ok =
ovK, ^6v = Povv (or = |8(ov? See 37.1). In forms of ovtos, which in gen-
eral have genuine ov (e.g. Cret. tovto etc.), this spelling is so frequent in
early Attic, e.g. toto, totov {toto also in Thasos; cf. also Orop. ei/roâ,
ivravBa = Ivravda), as to point to some special cause. Possibly, as has
i. e.
been suggested, there existed beside the usual forms with genuine ov
(e. g. TOVTO from *to-v-to), a gen. sg. toto (tovtov), formed by doubling of
TO (jm}), which then influenced the other forms.

37] PHONOLOGY 31
av, e\) before vowels
35. Certain words show a v diphthong in Lesbian (and in Homer)

in contrast to other dialects, e.g. aiio)? = Dor. etc. a(/r)a)? (cf. Hesych.
a/Sto • irpai), Horn, ijw, Att. em?, from *avcrQ><; (cf. L. aurora from
*ausds-d), vavo<; = Dor. etc. vd{f)6'; (cf. Lac. vapov), Hom. V7)6<;,
Att. veei?, probably from *vaa-p6<i (54/), 8ev«B = Att. êco, need, from
*Sewo-<B.
a. In such forms u comes from a combination containing u or ^, not from

simple intervocalic p, which in Lesbian, as elsewhere, regularly drops out
without affecting the preceding vowel. Forms like eviSe from *ipSi are
poetical only, and due to metrical lengthening or doubling of the p under
the ictus. The consonant-doubling in hypocoristic proper names (89.5)
accounts for the diphthong in Thess. KA.£vas, from *KA.c/rds, Calymn. KAeu-
avTos, Cret. ^vos, Neuavros.
36. In words with regular antevocahc ev the natural ghde be-
tween V and the following vowel is often expressed by p, as Boeot.

Ba«ev/rat, Cypr. KareaKevpaae, Lac. EvâXKrji; (/S = p, 51).
In late inscriptions v is sometimes omitted, especially in deriva-
tives of (T/cewo?, as Att. •jrapea-Keao'fieviuv, Lesb. einaKedaavTa,
Corcyr. iirurKedêiv, aKeo6riKa<;, Delph. KUTaa-KediirrjTai.
Long Diphthongs
37. 1. The original long diphthongs di, du, ei, eu, 6i, ou, except
when final, were regularly shortened in prehistoric times to ai, au,
ei, eu, 01, ou, or, in some cases, lost the second element. Hence such
by-forms as ySow? from *â>v^ (cf. Skt. gdus) but Dor. ^m (cf. Lat.
bos, Skt. ace. sing, gdm ;

ySwv also once in Homer), Zevs from *Zi;t5?
(cf. Skt. dydus) but ace. Zrjv (cf. Lat. dies), whence, with transfer to
consonant declension, Z^va, Zijvo'?, etc., Cret. Afjva, T^va (84).
2. The Greek long diphthongs may be original when final, but
otherwise are of secondary origiu. Most of the latter arose by loss
of an intervening consonant, as «\ats, kXtj^, from *«\af t? (cf. Lat.

cldvis), and in the earlier period these were not diphthongs but
were pronounced in two syllables. So kXi;i9, xPV^^fo, iroXefi'îo^,

iraTpmio';, etc. regularly in Homer, and often in the later Ionic

poets. This pronunciation is also indicated by occasional speULngs
such as Iriuoi, 6mii]v, leprjua, xRV'^^^'^! i^ lo^^c inscriptions. On
the other hand the change of iji to ei (39) or the loss of the i (38)
presupposes the diphthongal pronunciation and where we find e.g.

;
XP'nô>, leprjov, and p^/jj^f^w, kprjiov, side by side, the latter must be
understood as %jO?;tâ), lepijiov. But in general it is impossible to
determine just when the change from dissyllabic to diphthongal
pronunciation took place, and hence it is often uncertain whether
we should accent e.g. ic\r]k («:\r;is) or «X^t9 («^27?)) %/»;''?'*' or
XpiîK^^, ol/crjio'i, olicrjiov, or olicrjio';, oIkijiov, and editors of the same

texts differ in their practice. We employ the accentuation which
goes with the earlier pronunciation, though without the mark of
diaeresis, for the early Ionic inscriptions ; and likewise in general,

simply as a matter of convention, in citing forms of this kind in the
grammar.
38. d, T], 0), from at, r)i, mi. In Attic the i ceased to be pro-
nounced in the second century B.C., and the spelling without i
(the iota subscript is a mediaeval device ; in inscriptions t is written

became more and more fre-
like other. letters or omitted entirely)
quent, and may be found in late inscriptions from all parts of
Greece. But in some dialects this dates from an earlier period.
East Ionic has occasional examples of dat. sg. -7} = -t}i, from the
sixth century B.C. on, though -Tjt is the usual spelling.
Lesbian has rd 'iiiKiaCoi, in a fifth-century inscription (no. 20),
though this is possibly only an error due to confusion with the
genitive construction which follows. For no. 21 (first half fourth
century) and no. 22 (324 B.C.) have uniformly dat. sg. -at, -at
(3 sg. subj. -7)1 in no. 21, -77 in no. 22 ; see also 149). But from the
end of the fourth century the forms in -a, -w, -77 predominate.
Thessalian has from the fifth century dat. sg. Ta^poSirai to,,
and raya beside arayiai (in no. 33), and in inscriptions in the
Ionic alphabet we find regularly dat. sg. -a, -ov (= «, 23), 3 sg.
subj. -et (= T], 16).
40] PHONOLOGY 33
Cyprian has dat. sg. -a, -o, beside -di, -oi, but in the Idalium-
bronze (no. 19) only in the case of the article when followed by i,
as TO ipovi.
a. The loss of probably began in the article, which was proclitic.

i
6. The fluctuation between the historical and the phonetic spelling in late
inscriptions introduced confusion in the spelling of forms with original -q, w ;
hence such spellings as nom. sg. ôvXiî, gen. sg. tS>l Sa/iui, imv. eêrwt.
Such imperative forms in -twi and -a-6<M, where this spelling was favored by
the subj. in -î., are especially frequent, notably in Cos.
39. €1 from rji. The history of tji differs in some dialects from
that of at, mi, — especially in Attic, where it became et (i.e. f) some
two centuries before at, an became a, a.
In the case of medial i/t of secondary origin (37.2) the spelling

et is frequent in the fourth century and from about 300 B.C. is
almost universal, e.g. aXet? from ic\rji<!, Xeio-r^s from Xtjicttij's,
XeiTOvpyea from XtjiTovpyeeo,

In inflectional endings et is also frequent in the fourth century
and predominates in the third and second, e.g. dat. sg. /SovXel,
3 But here, owing to the analogy of other forms

sg. subj. etTret.
with 1/ of the same system, as ôvX'^<;, ôvXriv, etTriyre, rjt was

never given up and eventually was fully restored, so that the nor-
mal speUing in imperial times was rji or 17 (38).
The spelling et beside ijt, partly at least due to Attic influence,
is also frequent in third- and second-century inscriptions of other
dialects, or even earlier as in the Heraclean Tables, where we

find 3 sg. subj. vifiei, êpei, etc. (so usually, but twice -r}c, once -rj).
a. The change of iji to a is also Euboean, where it was accompanied by

a change of tot to In Eretrian this was effected about 400 B.C. Some-
ot.
what later a occurs beside tji at Amphipolis, and pt beside wi at Olynthus.

Dat. sg. -£t is found also in an inscription from Naples.
Non-Diphthongal Combinations of Vowels

(Contraction etc.)
40. Owing to the proethnic loss of intervocalic i and o-, a

large number of new vowel-combinations arose, and these were
34 GREEK DIAIECTS [40
subsequently augmented by the dialectic loss of intervocalic f (53).
An exhaustive treatment of their history in the several dialects

would require not merely that each of the numerous combinations
should be considered by itself, but that further distinctions should
be made according to the character of the consonant which was lost,
that of the sound which preceded the combination, the accent, the
number of syllables in the word, etc. See 45. Only some of the
most important facts can be stated here.
a or d + vowel
41. 1. a + e, e (spurious et), or r?. Attic-Ionic a, but elsewhere
77, at least in West Greek and Boeotian. Similarly di or tji from
a + Examples are forms of verbs in -a<o, as Att.-Ion. vi/care,
et, -qi.
viKciv, etc., which have 77 in West Greek and Boeotian, e.g. Cret.,
Arg. viKrjv, Lac. evUe, Ehod. dotvfJTai, Meg. ôiT-qTas, Corcyr.

Ttfiijv, Locr. (TvXiv, Delph. crvXrjv, Boeot. <^variTe (Ar.), etc.
a. In Lesbian, Thessalian, and Arcado-Cyprian there are no such forms

with 77, but also no certain examples of d from ae, since the contract verbs
in these dialects show other types But rj from
of inflection (see 157, 159).
and Arcadian, as well as West Greek
o£ in crasis is Lesbian, Thessalian,
and Boeotian. See 94.6. So far as we know, d from ae is Attic-Ionic only.
2. a -1- o or (B. When contracted, the result is ta in all dialects.

So regularly in forms of verbs in -d<o, as Att. nfi&fj.ev, nfiSivTi,
Meg. (SeHnus) WKo/ne?, vlkovti, Locr. avKovra, Boeot. o-ouXwi/Te?,
Lac. heôvTi (subj.), ivhe^6hai<; (^/3wo-at9 from •^/SatocraK), but also,
rarely, uncontracted as Boeot. laovrv;, Locr. aireXdovTai. Of. also

Heracl. rerpapov, group of four boundary-stoties, from *T€Tpa-opov,
irafi&'xp'; (7rayi«»;^;ecB) from *7ra/Ma-o'x,o<;. ao from apo is uncon-
tracted in Boeotian (as in Homer), but in most dialects yields co,
as (^w? from <f}do<! Hesych. (pavoôpa), Boeot. KaWt-

{*<âFo<;, cf.
^dcov etc., 'A7Xft)- from ajXao- (*dj\aF0-), Boeot. 'AjXaoSeopof
etc. ('A^Xao- occasionaEy elsewhere), am, aw-, Sco-, from o-a/r 0? (cf.
Cypr. lapoKXefei}), Boeot. ^dwv, lavKparei'!, l.avyevei'i, etc. (av

from ao is otherwise unknown in. Boeotian and is here perhaps
41] PHONOLOGY 35
due to the influence of a *'S.avo<i like Cret. fâvoi etc., 35 a). Arc.
2aKjoenj9 etc. have 2a- (not 2a-), abstracted from Idcov etc.
3. d -t- €. Attic-Ionic i), elsewhere d. Att.-Ion. ^\to? (Horn.

êXto?) from d/re'Xto? (Cret. gloss d/Se'Xto?), ae'Xto? in Kndar etc.,
Dor. d\to?, Lesb. dXto?.

i. d+ o or 0). Attic-Ionic eta or w, elsewhere d or uncontracted.
In Attic-Ionic first rjo, ijm (cf. 8), often preserved in Homer,
whence em (with shortening of the first vowel, and, in the case
of 7)0, lengthening of the second; cf. 43), which often has the
value of one syllable, and which may be further contracted to <»
(in Ionic mostly after vowels, cf. 45.2 ; in Attic not so restricted,
but the conditions are comphcated and not whoUy clear). In
the other dialects the uncontracted forms are most general in
Boeotian.
Gen. sg. masc. d-stems. Ion. -ew, -a> (also -jjo in no. 6), from
-do as in Homer (here Aeolio, beside Ion. -eto) and Boeotian (rare
in Thessalian), Are.-Cypr. -dv (22), Lesb., Thess., West Greek -d.
Att.-Ion. ew? (Hom. e!o?,i.e. 1909) from *d/ro? (Skt. ydt'ai), Lesb.,
Boeot., "West Greek d?.
Att.-Ion. Xew?, vem, ew? (Hom. Xjjo'?, i'ijo'?, ^to? ; Eub. 'Ayaa-i-
Xifd) fi-om Xdp6<; (seen in proper names of several dialects), vdp6<;,
dpdk (but see 35, 54/), in most dialects Xd6<;, vd6<;, drii?, but \d-,
I'd-, in compounds as Ad«/3i'i^9, vaKopo';, vdirolai. See 45.3.
Gen. pi. d-stems. Ion. -ecov, -&v (also -r)6v in no. 6), Att. -a>v, from
-dcov (*-da-(ov, Skt. -dsdm) as in Homer (Aeolic), Boeotian (but
always rav, see 45.4), Thessalian (rav Koivaovv etc. at Crannon,

but otherwise -dv), Lesb. -dv, "West Greek -dv.
Att.-Ion. Oeeopoi from *6edp(op6';, Boeot. didwpia, Lesb. dedpo';,
West Greek 6edp6<:.

Att Koivd>v, ^vvmv. Ion. ^wemv (Hes. ^vvqova'i) from *-dfa)v,
*-dfovo<;, ^vvaovei Pindar, Arc, West Greek Koivdv. So Epid.

KVKav = KVKeOOV.
Att. Iloa-eiS&v, Ion. Tloa-eiSemp, Hom. Ilo(TeiBamv (-ocdj/os),
Corinth. HoriSafdvi, IloTe8avi, UoreiSav, Boeot. HoretSaovi,

Cret., Ehod., Delph. TloreiSdv {-avo<i), Lesb. Jloaei^dv, Arc. Hoaoi-

Sdvo';, 'Lac. TLohoiSav (-dvi).
a. In Ionic, beside usual eo), there are some examples of eo or tv (cf 33), .
as Oeopos, Oevpoi (Paros, Thasos), gen. sg. -ev (Erythrae etc.).

b. In Ionic some of the older forms with unshortened r], as in Homer,
are employed also by later writers, as vrjos, Xr/os- So ^<os in Herodotus and
in an inscription of Oropus (no. 14).
o. In Thessalian there are some examples of o, ou (from co, 23), where
we expect a, as gen. pi. irpoêvvutw, Toij-^ltovv, Oeovpoi, TloTaSovn, hvXopi-
ovTos (cf. ik^wpoi, iXcopos). But the first three are probably kolvt] forms
with dialectic coloring (for such hybrids, see 280), TloraSowi is a hypo-
coristic in -mv, and hvXopiovros from vXio- beside vXd- (see 167).
£ + vowel
42. 1. 6 + o. In general Attic rj, elsewhere uncontracted ea or
la (9), as ace. pi. Att. errj, elsewhere (f)eTea, (F)eTia. But occa-
sionally rj in other dialects, as Ion. dvrj (no. 8 ; fifth century)
beside usual erea etc. (cf. 45.2), Ehod. ace. sg. XeioXr] (no. 93 ; sixth
century), Lac. ace. sg. ©to/cXe (sixth century), besides later exam-
ples (e.g. Lac. KXeoje'vj], Heracl. f er??, Ehod. err], Delph. ivSoyevfj),
some of which may be due to koiv-^ influence.
Even ea from efu, which is uncontracted in Attic, sometimes
becomes ?? in West Greek dialects, as Delph. ivvrj = ivve'a, Ther.
^fiia-Tj = r)fiia-ea, K\r]y6papedTLov (cf. <^/}7/ti CaUim.). Cf. also Dor.
âcyiXri (43, 111.3).
2. e + a. Proper names in -eas, as Ti/êa?, A'^fiea'i, usually

remain uncontracted in Attic (Ep/jirj<s is the Ionic form) and most
though in late times partly replaced by -a?, as Arjfia';,
dialects,
Aafid^. But -^s regularly in Ionic (from -«??), as At?/^^?, 'ATreX-

\^9, and sometimes elsewhere, as Ehod. 'Apia-Trj<}, Ther. KuS/o^?,
®a(p)prj<s (archaic). Cf. Ehod. XaXKrj from XaXxed. All the cer-
tain examples of Dor. r] from ed are from the islands (Syrac. TvKrj
is doubtful), and hence are possibly due to — very early lonio
influence ; but not necessarily so, cf. Dor. rj from ea, above.
48] PHONOLOGY 37
3. e + e. Eegularly contracted to e (et) or 97 (see 25), as Att.

rpets, Ther. rp?}?, from *T/)e'tes (Skt. trayas). But uncontracted
forms also occur, as Cret. rpee<s, Spofiee<i, TrXies (9.4), Boeot. fiKa-
Tff 6Tte9. See 45.5.
4. e + et, rji, or 7/. Eegularly contracted to et, -qi, rj, as ^tXet,

îkrii, (f>iXfJTai. Uncontracted forms, like Locr. SoKeii, avôpeei,
Delph. aSiKer), Boeot. tei, SoKiei (9, 16), are rare. See 45.5. But
.forms like Ser/i, SerjTai, (from efr], see 45.1) are usually uncontracted.
Names in -K\er)<; occur in some dialects, though most have only
-«\9j?. See 108.1 a.
5. e + o. The contraction to 6 (ou), as in yevovi from *<yeve<To^,
<j>i\ovfj^v from *^t\eto/iei' (but ijSeo? etc., see 45.1), is Attic only.
Most dialects have eo or to (9), as yeveo^

i-''°^)>
(f>i''Xeofiev (-lofiev).
In Ionic eo often has the value of one syllable in poetry, and

this diphthongal pronunciation came to be represented by ev (cf.
eo = original ev, 33). This spelling, though found in our texts

of earKer authors (sometimes even in Homer, as fiev, <f>i\evvTa<;),
does not appear in inscriptions until the fourth century B.C. From
Ionic, eu spread to the Doric islands, and from the third century
on is frequent in Ehodes, Cos, Thera, etc. At this time it is also
found in continental Greece, as at Megara, Delphi, etc.
a. Boeotian has some examples of iv, lov, beside 10 (both original and
from £o), but mostly after dentals, where it was supported by the prevalence
of the spelling ton = v (24). Thus Nfu/Ae6'nos, viov/jLeivLrj, ®ioi>Tt/u,v, AtovKXeis,
but once also 'BiovTrj.

b. Heraclean has to) = eo before a single consonant, as ifnerpiaiijiis, iierpua-
IXjoioa. (but Sed/xcva from £fo).
c. Contraction to u) is found in certain parts of Crete (see 273) before a
single consonant, as ei)(apuTTu)iJi,e's (but koct/xovtcs, see d). Cf. also €âipS)v-
T£s in an inscription of Phaselis.

d. For £0 we sometimes find simply e or o. So in Megarian proper names
compounded of 6e6i, in which, nearly always, 0e- appears before a single
consonant, ®o- before two, e.g. ©c'Sfapos, OtyEiTos, ®£tiôs, but ©oKptVr/s,
®0KA,£t8as, ®6yv€LT<K. Such forms in ®£-, ®o- occur elsewhere, but
are com-
mon only in Megarian. Other examples of o from co (so-called hyphaere-

sis, cf. 44.4) are Ion. op-r^, voo-o-ds, from iopn^, v£o<r<rds, Cret. (Hierapytna
etc.) Koa-p^vTC'S! KaroitKovTW, ETreo-TOTOv, Delph. miovTOiv (but also Troteovra,

OoKovTuiv), Heracl. TroLWTacrcn, eêiroiov, Mess. Trotovn, Arc. ttXos from

*7rAeos (113.2).
6. e + ft) or Of. In Attic regularly contracted, as 4>t\a>vn, <f)i\ol
(but -^Bemv etc., see 45.1). In other dialects regularly uncontracted

em, eoi, or to), loi (9), but sometimes ft), ot after a vowel (see 54.2).
Ion. elSecoaiv but ttoioxtlv, avcoOeoirj but iroiot, Lesb. avaredeeoai,

Delph. ivKokeoi, evSoKecovTL but iroimvri, Locr. eoi'Tt, irpoêvioi, El.
iâypeov, SoKeot but iroiov, ivTrotol, ttoioIto (also Troieot), Heracl.

aSiKicov, eyfTjXrjdicovTi, but ttoimv, Trotaivn, Cret. evdCcofiev, irovioi
((fxoveoi).
t\ + vowel
43. In the declension of nouns in -eu? the
17 of the stem is re-
tained, as in Homer, in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, Elean, and

Cyprian (a few examples also in early Ehodian and Coan), but is
shortened in the rnajority of dialects (/SacrtXeo? etc.), and in Attic
this is accompanied by lengthening of the second vowel, if o or a
(/3oo-t\e'ft)?, /3ao-t\e'a). See 111. This "quantitative metathesis"
seen in Attic is in many other words Ionic also (as usually from
Tjo = do, 41.4), e.g. iXeft)? (Herodas — Hdt. t\eft)? or i\eo? ?) from
tX7?o? (49.5), xpe'<"f^"'i' (161.2 a), TroXeft)? (109.2), Mil. t'epea)? (111.5),
also re'Xeft)? (Herodas, and, borrowed from Ionic, in Coan) = Cret.
tcXjjo?, though the usual Ionic form is reXeto?, re'Xeo?.
Cf. also the subjunctives with tj retained in Horn. OrjOfiev {OeCo-

fiev), Boeot. KovpovOeCei, etc., but shortened in most dialects, as Ion.
detofiev (Att. 6a)fiev), Cret. iv6icofiev, etc. See 151.2.
Contraction of rja to tj (but probably through ea, cf. 42.1) is seen
in Eub. 3 pi. elprjrat from *elpriaTai (cf. Hom. fie^Xijarai), elpearat
(Hdt.), and in âaiXfj etc. of Delphian and most Doric dialects
(111.3).
+ vowel
44. 1. o + a. When contracted, the result is o) in all dialects
(cf. ft) from a + o, 41.2), e.g. Att. ijSt'ft), Heracl. /teto) from -o{(7)a,
Tt/ift)i/a|, 'iTTTTwm^, etc. in "West as well as East Greek dialects,
48] PHONOLOGY 39
from -o-{f)ava^ (for Ehod. Ti/jLcival see 167). Cf. also co in crasis,
as Corinth, rcoyadov = to ayaOov etc. (94).
2. + a. Usually uncontracted (Att.
ori), but in Ionic regularly
o), in other dialects sometimes a, e.g. Eliod. ôddeco, Cret. ôddim,

Aetol. /SodSoeo), Att. fior)9ea), but Ion. /Swê'w, Lesb. ^ddoeco, Att.
ôrjBpo/Mov, but Coan, Ehod. l3dBp6fj,io^. For Ionic <» from 077, no
matter whether ?? is from a or original ?y, cf. also oySm (once) =
078o'j;t, and oyBtoKOvra from ovSoT^Kovra (with original ??), and
Hdt. PSiaai, v&erai, aX\oyvd)(Ta<;.
a. In the termination of jSodflds, /Sor/ôs beside ^00.660%, /3(yqd6oi, whence
also fiodOim, fio-rfiim beside Lesb. âOoiio, Aetol. /Sodôcto, hj-phaeresis has
taken place. See i.
3. + 0. Eegularly contracted to 9 (on) or w (see 25), as gen.

Sg. -ov or -co from -oto (106.1).
4. + e. '\^^len contracted, the result is the same as from +

(3), e.g. Att. eXctTTOu? (nom. pi., from -o(o-)e?) but Lac. eXao-o-o)?,
Att. BTjfiiovpyo^ (Ep. Brjfitoepyo^) etc., but Boeot. Xeirmpyo';, Heracl.

afji.7re\at)pyiK6<;, Att. \ovTp6v (Hom. Xoerpov), but Heracl. Xmrripiov.
So Heracl. 7rpaiyyvo<s from *'7rpoeyyvo';. Cf. also the crasis in Att.
toStto?, Lesb. (ovtavTo<;, etc. (94.2). But we also find uncontracted

oe, mainly from ofe, and, before two consonants, sometimes o
(" hyphaeresis," cf. 42.5 d), e.g. Lesb. ofiovoevre;, Xoeerad/jbevo's,
MaXoevTi, Arc. 'Eivoevri, Locr. 'OTro'efTt and in the same inscrip-

tion '07rovTiov<i (see 45.4), Meg. "EeXivoevri but "Eekivovrioi, Cret.
BoXo'ez'Ta, BoXoei'Ttwi/, later 'OXoVrt, 'OXoi'Tt'ot?. So beside Att.
Sij/iiovpyo^, Ep. SijiJ-ioepyo^, and Saiiiepy6<; (with ehsion, after the
analogy of compounds with original initial vowel in second mem-
ber, cf <j>tkepy6<s) at
. Nisyrus and Astypalaea, the form of most dia-
lects is BriiMopy6<! (Ion.), Sap.iopy6<i (attested for Arc, Argol., Boeot.,
Cnid., Cret., Delph., El., Locr., Meg., Mess.). So Ion. dXopyo^ in

Teos and Samos.
45. Notes to 41-44. Some of the factors which help to account
for divergence in the treatment of the same combination of vowels
in the same dialect may be understood from the following.

1. A combination which arises by the loss of f,

being of later origin than
that arising from the loss of t or tr, may remain imcontracted, or be con-
tracted only later. So Att. TrXeo/nei/, ijSeos, ijSax, ij8e<i)i', in contrast to ^t\oS-
/t£V, yei/ovs, yevr\, yeiimi, Locr. 'OTrdevrt, later 'Oirmnm.
2. A combination which is otherwise uncontracted may be contracted

after a vowel, Att. ySao-tXems but aXtfis, Ion. MeyafSaTew but Uavafi-vu} (-ai
sometimes after consonants also, but not usually), erm, ereWbut Ovrj, 0vS)v,
aviodfOLri but iroioi. El. Sokcoi but irounro etc. (see 42.6).
3. A combination which is otherwise contracted may remain uncon-
tracted in dissyllabic words, Att. ircos, Bioi, £,iat, and likewise, though be-
longing also under 1, Att. veos, Dor. vd6%, Aads. Such words may be
contracted when forming the member of compounds, as Att. ©ovrtfios,
first
vovfirivia, Dor. vaKopoi, Cf also Meg. ©eSwpos, ©OKpivrp- Perhaps

Ado-flei/jys. .
these forms, as regards their origin, belong under 4.

4. The position of the accent on a following syllable is sometimes a
factor. So Locr. 'Ottoo/tl (later 'OttovvtC) but 'Oirovrtotis, and perhaps all
cases of " hyphaeresis " (42.5 rf, 44.4) originated in like conditions, though
other factors also must be involved in part, and the whole phenomenon is
still not wholly clear.

The article, as proclitic, is often the first form to show contraction.
Cf. Boeot. Tov /jLoxraoiv, Thess. rav Koivaow (Crannon ; elsewhere -ai' in
nouns also), Eub. tZv 8/oa;^/xe<ov. Here belongs probably Dor. as in con-
trast to vdds.
5. The analogical influence of grammatically related forms in which the
vowel, either of stem or ending, is not subject to contraction often counter-
acts the normal phonetic development. So Cret. rpees etc. with -cs after
forms like TrdSes, Ion. âxrikio? etc. (not -ews) after ttoSos etc., Locr. Sokeci
etc. after SoKm/xcv etc.
Assimilation of Vowels
46. The assimilation of vowels is comparatively rare in Greek,

and not characteristic of any particular dialect. Here may be men-
tioned 'Opxofievo'i from '^pxo/Jêvo';, the regular native form of the
name of both the Boeotian and the Arcadian town, Tpo<f)ol)vio<s from
Tpe(pcovio<;, name of the Boeotian local hero, Thess. Fe/ce'Sa/ô? =
Boeot. F/ie«aSa/io?, Delph. âvareik beside âvorev^. For exam-
ples of I and V, see 20. For Boeot. rpeireSSa, see 18. For Ilocrot-
Sdv, 'AirSWmv, oôXo'?, in which assimdlation is a possible but
pot necessarj^ assumption, see 49.1,3,
49] PHONOLOGY 41
Epenthetic Vowels
47. Lesb. (f>aitii (from <l>afii), (\>al(7i, yeXaifJn, etc. in Sappho and
grammarians, but not found in inscriptions. Cf. Lesb. alfiia-emv
etc. (17). Por epentliesis in the case of origiaal vi, pi, \i, see 74 a,b.
Anaptyctic Vowels
48. 6/3So/tos and e^Se/*o?

(114.7) from *e^Sij.o-, *eTrT fio-. Other
examples are of only exceptional occurrence, as Att. 'E/»e/*^? =
'E/3/X77?, El. l-aXa/xo vd = "EaXfitovr], Thess. 'Aa-KaXairio^. ireXedpov
= irXeOpov, in Cretan, Delphian, etc., as in Homer, is perhaps an

inherited by-form.
Vowel-Gradation
49. In the system of inherited vowel-gradation the dialects gen-
erally agree in the grade shown by corresponding forms ; e.g. Xeiirco,
XeXoi-rra, eXi-Trov, in all dialects alike. But there are some examples
of dialectic differences, of which the following may be mentioned.^
1. Series, et, oi, i {Xeiira>, XeXoiira, eXtTroj'). Cret. hUvvfii (trpo-
hiKWTi) = Att. SeiKWfii (cf. hiKT] etc.). Ion. SeKw/M is perhaps due
to contamination of SeiK- and Slk-. Lesb. oeiyw (*6feiy-) = Att.
olyo) (*6fiy-). ffveiKa and fjviKa in various dialects (144 a). Yloau-
Sajv, HoTeihdv, etc. (41.4) with et (JloTihdv very rare), but usually
I in derivatives, as Att. noo-i'Seto?, Ion. Iloo-tSjjto?, Boeot. Hoti-
hdixo'i, Carpath. TioTiâtov (but the famous Potidaea was nofet-
haia), also oi (assimilation?) in Arc. Iloo-otSai', Lac. noAotSai/,
TlofioiSaia, and Lesb. (?) Il]oToiSavi from Pergamum.
2. Series ep, op, ap or pa (Be'pKOfiai, SeBopKu, eSpuKov). reWepe?,
rerope;, renape;, etc. (114.4). Ion., Lesb., Cret., Mess., Epid., Coan
eptrifv, but Att. appriv, Arc. appevrepov, Lac. apari<s, Tlier. dptrr^v (also
Ionic and Coan beside epa-qv). Cf. also El. pdppevop (from a by-
form with initial f cf. Skt. vrsan- beside Avest. arsan-), later ipae-
;
vairepo^ (Koivrj influence, see also 80). depa-ov 6dpao<i in Aeolic =
1 Some caseswhere the variation is quite possibly not inherited, but vhioU
fall into the same system, are included for convenience,
(gram. ; and in proper names most

Lesb. Oepa-eia in Theocritus),
frequently ia Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, and Arcadian, as Lesb.
©e/JcrtTTTTo?, Thess. ©e/scrtTa?, Sepaovv, Boeot. ©epadvhpixo'i, Arc.
@epcria<;, etc. /c/jeVo? = Kparo^ in Aeolic (gram.), but in proper
names characteristic of Arcado-Cyprian, as TifioKpeTr]^, StB/c/jeV?;?,
etc. Ion. Kpeaacov (in Kpeiaamv, Kpeirrcov, the ei is not original),
but Cret. KcipTwv (cf. /caprepo^, KpaTep6<;). Cret. Tpdirco = rpeirco, as
sometimes in Herodotus, Cret. rpd^co = Tpecfxo, as in Pindar etc.,
Delph. a'7ro(TTpd'\]rai = airoarps-âL. East Ionic a'yepa-t,<; assembly

(ajeipco, ayopd), "West Ion. dyappK (Naples), Arc. Travdyopai'; (see 5)
= 7ravi]yvpt,<; (with obscure u). For iepo^, iap6<;, ipo<;, see 13.1. For
7/3oêv?, aTpoT6<;, etc., see 5.
a. The weak grade varies between ap and pa, as in Horn. KpaTos and
KopTos, Kpanpoi and KapTcpo^, etc. So Cret. KapTtrs, KapTamcK, Kaprcpos,
KtipTiov, likewise o-TapTos = o-rpaTos, Arc, Cypr., Corcyr., El. SapyQw., Cret.
SapKva = Spa^fii?, Epid. <j>a.p)(/ia, <j>a.p^K = t^paypa, *<j>pdii'S, Boeot. werpa-
Tos (Horn. T€TpaTos) = Terapros, Lesb. dp,/3p[o]T»;v (6) This = apapreiv-
variation is in part due to metathesis, and clearly so in Cretan, which has
op uniformly, as it also has TropTi = n-pofri. See 70.1.
3. Series e\, ok, oK or Xa (crreXXto, utoXo?, icrrdXrjv). Arc.

SeXXm = /SaXXo) (cf. /Se'Xos etc.). Arc, Cret., Delph., Epid. oSeXo'?,
Boeot. 6/3eXo'? (rarely early Attic), Thess. o/3eXXo'? (89.3) = o/SoXo?

(assimilation ?). West Greek SeiXo/iat, 87jXo/i.at, Boeot. êiXofiai,
Thess. êXXo/jLai, all from a grade in eX, = ôvXofiai. See 75.
Cypr. SaXro? = SeXro? (but this is a Semitic loanword). Coan

eVeXoi', Lesb. eraXov, yearling (cf. Lat. vitulus). Cret, Corinth.,
Lac, Pamphyl. 'ATreXXwi' = ÂiroXXwv (o due to assimilation ?),
Thess. "AttXowi' with weak grade ttX.
4. Series ez^ (e/i), o;^ (o/i), o or av (ap,) {reivm from *T€i'6a), t6vo<s,
TUTO'i). Ion., Coan, Heracl. rdp^vm = Tep,v<o,

from erafiov. with a/it
For f ^Kart = eUoa-i, etc., see 116 a. For participles with ar beside
evr and ovt, as eacrcra, iarra = ovaa, evrei = ovre^, see 163.8.
5. Series ??, «», a (p'^yvvp.i, eppcoya, ippdyrjv). iXrjo'; (Lac. AtXe/ro?),
whence Att.-Ion. iXeca?, Cret. ?Xeo?, but Arc. iXao<;, as in Homer
60] PHONOLOGY 43
etc. For Heracl. ippriyela =
iapmyela, Dor. etB«a etKa, see 146.4. =
eyKTrjo-K in Attic-Ionic, also in Lesbian and
various West Greek
dialects (though the examples are late and so possibly due to koiv^
influence), but ey/crao-t? in Thessalian (also eVrao-t?),
Corcyraean,
Epirotan, etc.
a. Meg. IfLiraa-K, Boeot. lirTrao-ts, Arc. ivTratrts contain a differ-

Corcyr.,
ent root va/m = Ki^fm. See 69.4. n-a./jia and related forms, fre-
ira-, like
quent in literary Doric, were employed in preference to ktyjim etc. in most,
perhaps all, the dialects except Attic-Ionic. Cf., besides
I/xtoo-is etc., Cret.
wa/ia, iraoras, owner, ireTrdTai perf. sub]., iratrcTat aor. subj., Arg. 7ra/«i,
Heracl. /rafuoyfei, Locr. iêTrafiiov, TrajuarocâyertrTai, El. ireiraxTTo, Boeot.
TnrdiMTa, Cypr. UaminrtK, etc.
CONSONANTS
F
In Attic-Ionic the f was lost at a very early period. In
50.
East Ionic there is no trace of it even in the earliest inscriptions
it is very rare in Central and West Ionic and in Attic the only ;
evidence of its existence is its occasional use to express the glide

sound before v, as apvrdp (32). In Thera, too, it is absent from
the earliest inscriptions (seventh century B.O.) ; likewise at Ehodes,
Cos, etc., though here early material' is scanty. In Lesbian it
existed, initially at least, in the time of Alcaeus and Sappho, but

is ];iot found in inscriptions, of which, however, none of any extent
is earlier than the fourth century.
But in most dialects it is of frequent occurrence initially, where
it survives till the fourth century or later, in Cretan and Boeotian
till the second. Between vowels it occurs in the earliest inscrip-
tions of many dialects, after consonants in several, and before
consonants in a very few.
a. In some cases the disappearance of p from inscriptions is due to KOLvq
influence rather than to an organic loss of the sound within the dialect. So
evidently in Laconian, as shown not only by its reappearance in the spell-
ing /3 (51), but by its survival in some words in Tzakonian, the modem
representative of Laconian, e.g. âwe (vanne), lamb (papv-^.
44 GREEK DIALECTS [so
b. Even where there is no reason to doubt the actual loss of the sound,
the spelling, ^s natural in such cases, only gradually adapted itself to the
is
pronunciation, and often there is an interval of considerable length in 'which

the older spelling with p and the later spelling without p occur promiscu-
ously, even in the same inscription. In the Heraclean Tables the presence
or omission of initial p is constant for certain words, e.g. always p in pe^,
pUari and derivatives, also percK, piSios, iypr/X-qdiiovTi, but oikik, Ipydtp/juic,
AexacTTos, itros and hicros, etc.
51. /3 for f. /^ is represented by /3, which we must understand

in its later value of a spirant (Engl, v), in numerous glosses and
in the later inscriptions of several dialects. So frequently in
Laconian from the fourth century B.C. to the second century A.D.,
e.g. /Si'Seot, îSvoi, title of officials (ftS-), Bcopde'a beside Feopdea
(cf. nos. 70-73) = 'Op6ia, Trpoênrdha'; =:'7rpopenrdaa<!, StaySeVij? =
SiapeTr]<s, (o^d from *copd, etc. and in Cretan,
; e. g. Bo'/a^to?, ôXoevra,
êpSrji, ê/cdrepoi, hiaênrdixevo's, vtro/SoiKoi, etc. Cf. also Arg.
'Bopdajopa^, TivpâXicav = older TlvpfaXiov, Corcyr. opô<; = earlier
h6ppQ<;, El. ôiKLup = poiKia<; (no. 61, in the stereotyped phrase
jap Koi ôiKiap, otherwise p lost). Eor initial /3/3 = pp, see 55.
a. Conversely, p is used in place of /S in afwipd = dfioipd of an early Co-

rinthian inscription. The name of the Cretan town Faôs was sometimes
represented by 'Ooôs, as Lat. -Nerva by Ncpoa.
52. p initially before a vowel. Examples are numerous in in-

scriptions of most dialects, e.g. peTO<; (cf. Lat. vetus) in eleven dia-
lects, polKo<; (cf. Lat. vlcus) in twelve dialects, pUari (cf. Lat.
mginti) in eight dialects, /ra'mf in ten dialects, further, in various
dialects, f"'PV^,i F"'°'TO'i, /êVo?, penr-, fepyov, p^ppco, piBio<i, pi(TO<s,
potvo<s, and many others (see also a, h, c), especially in proper names.
a. In several dialects which otherwise preserve p it is lost before o and

0) (but not before ot), as in Homer, e.g. in Gortynian forms of opao), oii/ij,
i>6iu>, etc. without p beside piKwn, piKoxTTOi, poiKetk, etc.

(p6v, povhy anal-
ogy of pa, piv, etc.). But the precise dialectic scope of this phenomenon is
not yet determined, and po is by no means unknown, e.g. Arc. po(t)XiKoa-i
(no. 16, fifth century; in no. 17, fourth century, 6<Â.ei' beside paarov,
piKo.-
g-Tov, etc.), Fop6a<7(a, Cret. Bdpftos, Lac. Btupdia, etc. (see 51).
63] PHONOLOGY 45
6. Initial (rp yields hp, occasionally written ph (cf. Eng.
which) but
usually simply p, wliich, however, was pronounced as hp (or a sui-d
p), as
shown by the fact that after the loss of p such words have the spiritus
asper. Thus Boeot. FAe/ca-&£/ioe, Thess.
FcKc-SaiiAos, Cret., Locr., Delph.,
El., Arc. pnauTTfK, later cKacrTos.In some dialects this p Vas lost earlier
than p in general, e.g. in Boeotian, where If (from pi^, i.e. phii, from
*sueks) and iKacrros are frequent in inscriptions which otherwise have ini-
tial p, as piKacrnj kcu. Iktu) (no. 43.8).
c. There are also some words with original initial p, not coming from
ap, which have ' in their later forms, e.g. Att. lo-Tcop, lo-Topui (cf. Boeot.
pumap, from piS-, Lat. vid-), hw/u, cx/jia (cf. Cret. prjfua, Lat. ves-tis), Iotte-
pos (cf. Locr. psoTrdptos, Lat. vesper), eKiav (cf. Locr. pefovrai, Skt. vaf),
oXuTKOjLuu (cf. Thess. paX((T<TKeTaLi, Goth, tvilwan). The explanation, as in
some other cases of secondary ', in which p is not involved, is uncertain,
but the following a and analogical influence are the chief factors.
53. Intervocalic p. This was lost sooner than initial p, hence is
found in fewer dialects, and in most of these only in the earhest

inscriptions. Often we
with and without p from the
find forms
same period or the same inscription, showing that it was either
weakly sounded, or wholly lost in pronunciation and retained only
in the spelling. This inconstancy is much greater than in the
case of initial p. The spelling with p often persists in proper
names, and sometimes in certain conventional or solemn expres-
sions, longer than elsewhere.
Examples are most frequent in Cyprian, where it appears almost
uniformly except in some later inscriptions, e.g. alpei, ot/ro?, p6po<;,
Sopevai, /Sao-tXe/ro9, etc. (hut always 7rat9, TratSo'?, with loss of p).
Eub. 'AyaffiXepo with p in the proper name beside iiroiea-ev

(no. 9). Thess. Adpov, but otherwise lost, as in hvKopeovTO'i, iaoae
(no. 33). Boeot. liroiipi, eiroipea-e, xa'P^F^Trav, KapvKepio, etc.,
but not found after 450 B.C. except in a late archaistic inscription
with TpayapvSo'i etc. Phoc. /cXe/ro?, alpei (Crissa ; sixth century).
Locr. Karaipei (also eVif oiko5, fierapoiKeoi, pepaSeKOTa, but see a)

beside ttoj?, 'O-n-oevn, Safiiopyov<;. El. [-n-ojipeoi once (also awope-
Xe'ot, but see a), but usually iroieoi, even in the same inscription,
fiaaiXde?, etc. Lac. hiXipoi, vapov, Taiapoxo, apdraTai (cf. Lesb.
46 GKEEK DIALECTS [53
aiidra, El. avdarop, elsewhere contracted to drd, drrj, as Cret. dra,
aTraro?, Locr. dvdT6{<i)), late tJ/Sa (51). Arg. At/rt, Aipovvaio,

itroCpehe (also irehdpoiKOL, but see a). Corinth. UoreSdfovt beside
HoreSdvi, AXpa<;, AafoirroXefio?, etc. Corcyr. phopalcri, o-tovo-
fe(a-)a-av, etc. There are no examples of intervocalic f in even
the earliest inscriptions of Arcadian (cf. 'iXaov no. 16), or Cretan
{alei, va6<;, f oi/ceo?, etc.) except in compounds (a).
a. Even where intervocalic p is regularly lost, it may appear in com-
pounds or in augmented or reduplicated forms, owing to the influence of

the simplex or of the forms without augment or reduplication, where p has
survived as initial, e. g. Cret. irpoptLiraro, epaSe, and late SiajSenrdfjia/os. Hence
in any dialect such forms are not necessarily evidence of the survival of true
intervocalic p.
b. The use of p to indicate the natural glide before or after v (see 32,
36) is also no evidence for the survival of the inherited intervocalic p.
54. p. The combinations vp, pp, \p, and also

Postconsonantal
a-p (in some cases see /) are preserved in the earliest inscriptions
;
of some dialects. The loss of p was accompanied by lengthening

of the preceding vowel in East Ionic, Central Ionic (in part;
see a) and Eastern Doric (Crete, Thera, Cos, Ehodes and colonies),
while in the other dialects, as in Attic, the vowel was not affected.
Corinth. Bevpov, Bev- Ion. êivo<;, Cret. irpo- In most dialects

f okXt)?, Corcyr. tt/jo- ^r)vo^, Cyren. îko- êvo<;,'irp6^€vo^
êvpoi;, aevpdpeo'i, ^r]vo^, Rhod. GelvK,
El. Sevpdpeop Wir]VOKXrj<;
êvpaTO<; Ion. eovaro^, Cret. rivaTo<i evaro<}
*4vpetca, *fji6vpo<; Ion. eiVEKa, fiovvof eP€Ka, fi6vo<!
Arc. Koppa Ion. Kovpr), Cret. Kcopa Kopa {Koprf)
Corcyr. h6ppo<s Ion. ovpo'?, Cret. mpoi, opo'i
Ther. ovpo^
Arc. /cdrappo'; Ion. dpi] apa
Boeot. Ka\p6<s Ion. KoXSi} KaXdii
*6\po<! Ion. o5\os o\o<s
Boeot., Cret. plapo<s Ion. Icrof tcro9
*vda-po<! Ion. vova-o^ v6c70^
55] PHONOLOGY 47
a. To the lengthening in East Ionic there are possibly some local excep-
tions, but, in general, forms like ^ci/os, and especially n-po^cvK, are due to
Attic influence. Similarly in Rhodian etc. where âj/os has survived. only
in proper names, and in late Cretan where Trpd^tvos is far more
common
than Trpoliji/os. In Central Ionic the lengthening is attested for Paros and
Thasos, but it is uncertain how far west this extended. From many of the
islands,both Ionic and Doric, decisive material is lacking.
6. Lesb. êwos, ewexa, in grammarians and late inscriptions, are probably
hyper-Aeolio, due to the frequency of w

from vi, a-u, etc. (74, 76, 77.1).
Cf. also lara-oOeotcri in an inscription of 2-14 A. D. For Thess. irpoêwtoBv
see 19.8; for Boeot. Aa/ioêivo, 92 a.
c. Diiierent from oppos etc. is Corinth. Uvppos (cf Arg. Uvpflai, TJvp-
.
foXiov), probably standing for IIvppôs (from *IIijp(r/ros with early assimi-
lation of pa before p), whence the IXuppos of most dialects.
d. An example of p after a mute is Corinth. ApivCa = Auviov. Cf Horn. .
eSSetcrev for e8pewev.

e. Tp yields tt or a-a-, with the same distribution as for original kl etc.
(81), e.g. Att. TiTTapa, Ion. TOTo-epes, etc. (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catmras).
In West Greek reropes the t, instead of a-cr or tt, is due to the analogy of
other forms such as xcTpaTos, in which p was expelled between the conso-
nants. Cf. also ijpAâ-cK from *7jfuTpos (61.6).
/. The history of ap in pia-pcK etc., probably of secondary origin, is to be
distinguished from that of original intervocalic a-p, the treatment of which
is apparently parallel to that of tr/x etc. (76). Thus Lesb. vav<K, Dor. vdos,
etc. probably come from *va(rpo? which in Lesbian be-
(cf. vaita, vacr-crat),
comes first *vapp<K (like dp-p-e), whence *vavp<K, vaBos (35), elsewhere vapos
(like a/xe), whence vcids, vecos (41.4).
55. p before consonants. Corresponding to Att. pijTpa, epprjOrfv,
etc. (from ppt]- beside pep- in epeoa, cf Lat. . verhum) we have El. ppd-
rpa (15), Cypr. ppera (70.3) with its denominative pperdco {eppe-
Taaarv, also spelled evpperdcraTv indicating an anticipation of the
p. Cf. a and 35. So also Kevevpov from Kevepov), Arg. peppejMeva,
appereue (with prothetic a), later apijreve, was spokesman, presided.
El. apXaveo'i, wholly (cf. Hesych. aXaveax; •
oXoa-'xêpo)';, also aWa-
VTj? •
aa<paX'i]<; and aXavi'i aXr]6e<;), is from a-pXa-, and related to
aeXkij<; (a-peX-), aoW.i]'; (a-pa\- with Aeolic o, cf. 5), aXjj?, Dor.,
Delph. aXia, assembly, Ion. (Hdt.) aXir} (also from apaX-, with Ion.
d from apa as ia dTtj, avakiaKw).
FP appears as ^p, indieating a pronunciation vr, in Lesbian

words quoted by grammarians and in our texts of the Lesbian
poets (^prJTcop, ^poSov, etc.), though this has become simply p at
the time of our earliest inscriptions. Cf. also Boeot. Bpavi8a<; beside
Fdpvcov.
In most dialects p was lost before the time of our earliest in-
scriptions and we find, as in Attic, initial p, medial pp or p. See a.
a. In the case of medial pp, which would occur only in compounds and
augmented or reduplicated forms of words with initial pp, the p unites with
the preceding vowel to form a diphthong in Lesbian (cf. 35), e.g. evpayrj,
avpr/KTOs (Herodian) from *i-ppa,yrj, *a-/rp7;KTos (Att. ippdyrj, apprjKro^'),
Horn. raXavpivoi from *TaA.o-/rptvos. But elsewhere the syllabification of
the simplex (or form without augment or reduplication) was retained
(i. e. pp with the following vowel), and later this pp became pp or sometimes
p, e. g. Arg. pf.pplp.eva., appireve, later dpijTeue. In Attic and most dialects

augmented and reduplicated forms have pp, as Att. ippridriv (etp-^Ko. is formed
after the analogy of forms like eiXricjia, 76 b), ippdy-qv, eppmya, Heracl.
ippyjya., while compounds also usually have pp but sometimes p under the
continued influence of the simplex, as Att. avapprjOm but also 6.vapyj6a<i,

Delph. hlpj.pprivwv (from. *-^pI-pp7]v, like ^p.i-ovo's, cf. Horn, irokv-ppr/v), but
also h-qiuprp/aw.. Cf pp and p from a-p, 76 h. The development of medial
.
pk was probably parallel (cf. El. d/rXaveos etc., above), though there is no
example in Lesbian.
Consonantal i (i)
56. Original i almost wholly disappeared from Greek in prehis-.

toric times, giving '
or, rarely, g" initially, as in 6'? (Skt. yas), rjirap
(Lat. iecur), t.vyov (Skt. yugam), etc., yielding various results iq
combination with a preceding consonant (71, 81, 82, 84), and being
dropped between vowels, as in Tpeli from *Tpeie<: (Skt. trayas), etc.
But between t and a following vowel, as in 'iinrio';, it always
existed as a natural glide in pronunciation, and in a few dialects
this is expressed in the spelling. So, by the repetition of i, in
Pamphylian, as Sad, huapolai, etc., and sometimes elsewhere, as
early Arg. hd\uo<;, St/eeX/ia?, Ion. (Priene) Auocâvr;?. Cf. also Arg.
Kapveiia<!, Ion. Tûot, dmuijv (37.2). In Cyprian a special char-
acter, which we transcribe j, is generally employed, though not
58] PHONOLOGY 49
uniformly, as in the Idalium bronze (no.
19) regularly before a,
but not before e or o, e.g. ijaripav but lepifijav, feirija
but ei.6v.
The Spiritus Asper. Psilosis
57. The spiritus asper generally represents an original a- (59) or

I (56), but in some words is of secondary, and sometimes obscure,
origin, e.g. iVTro? (of. Lat. equus; tTTTro? regularly as the second
part of compounds, ''AX«t7r7ro9,''Ai'Tt7r7ro9, etc., rarely "Ai/^tTTTros),

^/iet9, a/*e? (cf. Skt. asmdn) with after the analogy of vfieh (with
'
'
from t). The sound was denoted by H (earlier B) until the intro-
duction of the Ionic H = ??, after which it was generally left un-
designated.i But see 4.7.
Psilosis, or the loss of the spiritus asper, is characteristic of East

Ionic (whence the sign was left free for use as t] ; see 4.6), Lesbian,
Elean, Cj^rian, and Cretan (i. e. Central Cretan).
a. Psilosis is shown, not only by the absence of H = A, but by the pres-

ence of phrases and compounds in which a preceding mute is not changed
to the aspirate, e.g. East Ion. d.Tr' exao-Tou, abr' ov, KaTawep, El. KaTUTTcdl,
Cret. Ka.TUTTa.iLa/.But psilosis is no bar to the retention of aspirated mutes
in phrases and compounds which were formed prior to the loss of the asper.
For they would be affected, if at all, only by the analogical influence of the
simplex, as Cret. KaTtoTa/xcv by LO-Ta.fi.ev. Hence East Ion. xaSoSos, El. Trofle-
Ad/xevos, etc. Cf. Mod.Grk. KoBiaTiqiu, dijiov, etc., in spite of the loss of the
spiritus asper.
58. Even in those dialects which generally preserve the spiritus
asper, and which, in distinction from those with psilosis, we may call
the A-dialects, there are many irregularities, partly ia special words,
1 In quoting forms from inscriptions, wherever the sign for the spiritus asper
appears in the original it is transcribed h, to be distinguished from ', which is

supplied as a purely diacritical sign, like accent marks, and the employment of
which is, in many special cases, of doubtful propriety. That is, the evidence is
often insufficient to determine whether the omission of the sign of the asper is
merely graphic, in which case we should transcribe the form with ', or due to an
actual loss of the sound, in which case we should transcribe with '. As a work-
ing rule we employ the lenis in quoting forms without h from inscriptions which
have the character or are of a period when it was certainly in common use.
where by-forms evidently existed, partly due to the weak pronun-

ciation of the sound in general (cf. the variations in Latin speUing).
a. o, a, etc., appear regu-

In several dialects the forms of the article,
larly or frequently without h, showing that in these proclitic forms it was
either wholly lost or more weakly sounded than elsewhere. So in Locrian
(nos. 55, 56) always d, never ho (cf. also k d), feni. d and ha once each; in
Delphian (no. 51) d as article (A 30, 38, C 19), but demonstrative ho (B 53);
Thess. KOI = Kol ot (no. 26); d likewise in some early inscriptions of Boeotia,
Pamphylia, Syracuse, Metapontum, and Sybaris. The same is probably to
be inferred for Arcadian from the omission of h in the relative, as av = a av
(nos. 16.14, 17.7), with which compare Boeot. 6s = tos (no. 40) and Delph.
as (no. 51 A 28) beside usual ho, hoa-n's, etc., though in most dialects the h
of the relative is uniformly retained.
b. Other forms which regularly have the spiritus asper, but for which
by-forms with the lenis are to be recognized, are fi/i-ipa, but even in Attic :
inscriptions frequently l/tepa. Mess, /car afiepav, Ther. eV dfiepas, Troez.

Kiirdinpov, Locr. afjiApa. tepds (hiepos, huapo's, in numerous dialects) , but with
lenis in Ehodian and Argolic, as Rhod. in icpems, Arg. lapofji.va.fji.oves (nos. 76,
77, with ho etc.), Epid. tapo/x/nm/ioves (no. 83, with Ao/iovoois etc.), Aegin.
lapwi (beside Aoikos = 6 oucos, xo = ki^' o)- So i-n-' iapeus in the Megarian
inscription no. 92, in contrast to huapov at Selinus, is probably due to the
Epidaurian graver. For Mant. lepds, see d. rifj.w (see 57), in Doric dialects
a/i,€S .(Lac. TToff afii, Heracl. hafj.h), but also d/i€s (Coan ju.er' apjiov etc.).
Thess. d/ti/ie or afifiif ea-TrjKa, but also ta-raKa
which, vice(cf . lo-TaAxa, for
versa, sometimes co-raXKa), as Thess. emfrrdKOVTa (no. 33), Mess. Kareara-
fitvoi, Amorg. KaTta-Tutarj's.
Several words which regularly have the lenis show secondary forms
c.
with the asper in various dialects. Thus Iros (from /reVos), but Heracl.
iraira-htrriptha (beside /tctos), Epid. irevO' err/, and frequently Kaff Iros etc.
in the koivt^ (cf. Mod.Grk. probably after the analogy of q/iepa in
e<^€Tos),
similar phrases. tSios (from /ri&os), but Thess. Kaff I&Smv, and so often in
late inscriptions of various dialects (really koivj;), probably after Koff tKa-
<TTov. lo-os (from /riirfos), but Heracl. AtVos beside to-os, and e<^' mttjs in
the KOLvrj, probably after ofMioi. Locr. Ivre (cf. ta-rt), but Delph. hevTe, after
as = €a)s. Heracl. Aoktu (also Theran), hoKraKanoi, htwm, Delph., Ther.
Atrards, all after cTrTd. So probably by a still further extension of the asper
(e. g. after iweaKaiScKa) Ther. hiKaSi = ctxdSi (no. 107).
dxpos, but Heracl.
haKpoa-KLpm.1, Corcyr. Ad/cpos, and perhaps Delph. haKpodiva (?no. 51 D47).
Delph. f(j)LopKiw, also frequent in the kolvt^, is a contamination of
lirvopKem
69] PHONOLOGY 51
and ecôpiceo), while Delph. icjiaKioiJuu from d/cco/xat is obscure. In Thess.
avypiw (i<f>a.vypa/dav) = Lesb. aypio) the asper, as well as the v, is probably
due to contamination with some other word.
d. Besides such special cases as have been noted in a, h,
and c, there are
in some dialects irregularities which seem to be due to confusion
in spell-
ing consequent upon the asper being weakly sounded or on the verge
of
total disappearance, though even some of these may possibly be due
to spe-
cial causes. Locrian has -irevTopKuiv beside hopKov, 6<tw., 'kttux., Karifofievov,
vSpiav (A before v in hmro), and, vice versa, once Hottovtiov beside 'Ottovtiol,
and hdyiv for ayiv (cf iiriyov). In Arcadian, no. 17 has ipMru beside hiiXuru,
.
iJoTcpas, and once hdv for av, and the very early Mantinean inscription,
no. 16, shows no example of h, though containing not only oiSe (see a). but
otria, lAaov, and tepos for which hiepoi is fully attested in the other Arcadian
inscriptions as no. 16 and among the brief archaic inscriptions there is a

;
notable lack of agreement in this matter. Heraolean has, besides the cases
mentioned under c, opcK, opLôt, where we expect hopoi, and hdpvrjO-Ls, hoi-
a-ovTi, for apvrjcrK, oitrovri. At Epidaurus, no. 83 has always drtpoi not hdrtpoq.
IT. Loss of Intervocalic a

59. Original initial s became the spiritus asper in proethnic
Greek, as in eSo? (Lat. sedeo, Skt. sad-), eiroiiai (Lat. sequor, Skt.
sac-), etc. At the same time intervocalic s was changed in the
same way and then lost, as in êVeo? (Skt. yawasas, "La-t. generis),
etc. Nevertheless there are many Greek words with intervocalic
0-, either retained by analogy as in the aorist, or of secondary origin
as o" from t (61).
This Greek intervocalic a was subjected to a similar process,

namely became h and was later lost, in Laconian, Argohc, Elean,
and Cyprian.
1. Laconian. Early iiroiehe, viicdha<;, evheôhai<;, TlohoiBavi,
AvhiTTTTOv, 'E\evhvvia, etc. ; later Tlahi(f)di, Tr/ao/SetTraAa?, vLKda<s,
'OvaireXrji; (Ovacri-), UeuKKeiSa (lieicri-), /SatXe'o? (/3ao-£X.eo?),
etc. Cf. also 97 a. Examples of o- omitted are also in Ar. Lys. and
in glosses. This was a characteristic of Laconian speech from the
earliest known period, and is faithfully represented in the spelling
of most of the early inscriptions. But it was felt as a provincial-
ism and ignored in the spelling of some few early inscriptions
which were set up outside of Laconia (no. 64, ^Xeidaioi, though

the retention of o- in this non-Laconian name is anyway;
natural
no. 65, yvea-ioi, e^daovTi), and in the later inscriptions, which
usually show cr. See 275.

2. Argohc. From Mycenae, early ^pahcapiSa<; (no. 75, fifth cen-
tury), late iTToXvcoprje (197 B.C.); from Argos, early ewoCpehe, 'ApKe-
hC\a<;, \haô\hCai, etc., later Safioioi, (Sa/xoaioi), djjavpop (drjcravpov),
TeXeiTTTTO? (TeXeo-t-), ©pdvWo'; {®paarv-), etc. But forms with fl-
are also frequent at all periods, e.g. 6eaavp6<;, KaTa6eaLo<; (no. 78,
fifth century), Kvaiinrov in the same inscription with TeXewrTro?.
This inconsistency in the spelling, which is even greater than in
Laconian, has the same explanation. See 1, and 275.
a. Nearly all the examples are from Argos and vicinity, from which one
might conclude that the change was specifically Argive, not general Argolic.
But there are some traces of it at Epidaurus, and the absence of other ex-
amples may be due to external influence.
3. Elean. In no. 60 (middle fourth century) aSeaXrcihaie, <f>vya^

SevavTi (aor. subj.), beside SafioaicoiJiev, Safioaiaia. In no. 61 (after
Alexander) iroirjaaa-ai (irofâ-acrffai), iroirjarai (aor. subj.), beside
avaOeaiop etc. In all the earlier inscriptions intervocalic a- is
unchanged.
4. Cyprian. (f)pove6i {^povewen), •iroe'xpfievov (Troa-exop-evov),
also in sentence combination (cf. 97 a), as ku a(v)Tv («a? avri), ra
vj(epdv (tw ixvpoiv). But generally a is written.
Rhotacism
60. Ehotacism, or change of o- to p, is found in Elean, late

Laconian, and Eretrian, rarely elsewhere.
1. Elean. Final ? appears uniformly as p in the later inscrip-
tions, nos. 60, 61, e.g. rep, aip-arop, oircop, irdXiop. Most of the
earlier inscriptions show -? and -p side by side without any appar-
ent system. Ehotacism of intervocalic a is unknown (cf. 59.3).
a. In the earlier inscriptions p is relatively most frequent in forms of the
article and the indefinite or the relative pronoun, e.g. roip, rip, op, and
61] PHONOLOGY 53
possibly the rhotacism began in such enclitic and proclitic forms. But even
here there is great fluctuation in the spelling.
2. Laconian. Ehotacism of final s is seen only in very late inscrip-

tions, e.g. viKoap, BevîTTTrop, etc., confirmed by numerous glosses.
3. Eretrian. Eliotacism of intervocalic o- is frequent in inscrip-
tions of Eretria and Oropus, e.g. Eretr. exovpiv, Ovtopiv, iiriSrjfiew-
piv, avveXevOepcopavTi, iraipiv, airrjpiv, 'ApTSfitpia, Crop. Srjfiopicov.
But there are many exceptions, and the use of p is gradually given
up under Attic influence. Although Plato, Cratylus 434 c, remarks
that the Eretrians say a-KXrjpoTrjp for <TKXT)p6rr)<i, there is no inscrip-
tional example of p for final ? except once oirap dv, for which
see 97 a.
4. Rhotacism of a- before a voiced consonant is seen in Eretr.
M//3709 = Mtb-70?, late Cretan (Gortyna) Kopfioi = koctixoi, Thess.
(Matropolis, Pharsalus) ®e6pSoT09 = ©eoo-Soro?. In most dialects
a- in this position was pronounced as a sonant (z), and in late times
often indicated by ^, as \jrij<f)i^p,a.
Change of t to (r
61. T is changed to a- very frequently before i, and sometimes

before v. The more precise conditions are uncertain, and the change
is in part independent of dialectic variation, t being retained in
some words in all dialects, e.g. avri, and in some words becoming a-
in all dialects, e.g. most words hke ôutk (Skt. ga-ti-s), crrda-i';, etc.
But in a considerable class of words there is a distinct dialectic

distribution of the t- and u-forms, the retention of f being a nota-
ble characteristic of the West Greek dialects, in which Boeotian
and ThessaUan also share.
1. Verb forms with the endings -ti, -vn, as hiôan, êpovrt =
SiBcocn, <f)€povcn (Arc. <f)epovcn, Lesb. êpoiai). Examples are plenti-
ful in all the West Greek dialects and Boeotian (-rt, -v6i), and for
Thessalian are indirectly evidenced by -vOi. See 139.2.
2. The numerals for 20 and the hundreds, {f)iKaTi = eiKoa-i,

-Karioi = -KOtrioi (Arc. -Kaaioi).
3. Some nouns and adjectives in -rt?, -rto?, -ria. Most words of
this class have o- in all dialects. But Apra/jLiTio<; = ApreixCcno-i in

' '
numerous "West Greek dialects, Boeot. EvTprjri'i = 'EvrpTjarig (the

Aeolic form in Homer), Coan, Delph. iviavno? = iviava-io<;, etc.
4. iropTi in 'Cretan, TroTt'in all other West Greek dialects, with
Boeotian and Thessalian, = Att.-Iou., Lesb. tt/jo'?, Arc-Cypr. tto's.
But Homer has irporC, ttoti, as well as tt/jo'?. See 135.6 a.
5. IIoTeiSdwv, IloTeiMv, etc. = lioaeiStov, the forms with t being

attested for numerous West Greek dialects, with Boeotian and
Thessalian. Lac. UohoiSdv is a relic of the Pre-Doric (Achaean)
form (cf. Arc. IlocrotSdv), with the Laconian change of a- to h. Tlo-
aeiSdv in some later Doric inscriptions is probably due to the influ-
ence of the usual TlocretScov.
6. TV in Hterary Doric and an inscription of Epidaurus, Boeot.

Tov = Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc. av. Cret. [^]/AtTi;-6KT0, Epid. hefilreia,
but Att.-Ion., Arc. r/fuav;, Lesb. aifuav;, with suffix -tv, beside
which we find Arc, Delph., Epid., Meg., Thess., late Cret. ijfMo-ao';
from *rifUT(:o'i, with suffix -rpo-.
p. 8,7
63. In general
7 remained simple mediae, but in some dia-
/3, S,
lects there are indications of their pronunciation as spirants,

which
eventually prevailed even in Attic (cf Mod.Grk. /3 = », S = " soft
.
th, 7 = guttural Such are

spirant).
1. The use of /S for f in later Laconian etc. See 51.

2. The representation of 8 by f in three of the very earliest
Elean inscriptions, e.g. fe, ê«:a, îicaia, ^((jjviov, â/Mopyia, feiô^,
though the others have B, following what was the usual spelUng
elsewhere. Cf. also early Ehod. t6^' = ro'Se (no. 93), and early Arg.
fiaêie (for a^ see 89.1) = elSeirj.
3. The occasional omission of 7 or substitution of i, as in Boeot.
Id), ld)v, (Ar., Corinna) = €701, Arc. eiriBudve {iTndiyydvrj), Pamph.
p,heid\[av] (ij,eydXr]v), and oXto? (oX/709) in late inscriptions of
various places.
64] PHONOLOGY 55
4. The occasional representation of 7 by fin Cyprian, as fa (7a),

aâ96<; (a<yad6<;).
5. Cret. a-TTopSSdv. See 89.3.
«!>. e, X
63. In general(f>, x remained true aspirated mutes, and in
6,
the earliest type of the alphabet, wliich had a sign for 6 but none
for ^ or x> these two were represented by ttA and kH, as at Thera,
or, where a sign for h was not in use, simply by tt and «, as in the
GortjTiian Law-Code (e.g. Kp6vo<; = xpdvo^, TrvXd = <j)vXij). Spell-

ings like yeypaTr(f>a, SeSoKxdai are mostly late, an exceptionally
early example being Delph. XeKxoi (no. 51 D 13 ; dat. sg. of Xexco).
But the pronunciation as spirants (Engl./, "hard " th, Germ, ch),
which eventually prevailed even in Attic, may have existed at a
much earlier period in some dialects. Such a pronunciation of is
certainly presupposed by Lac. a- = 6 (64), and probably by Cret.
68 = <t6 etc. (81 a, 85.3). So too en = (t6 in Locrian, Elean, etc.
(85.1) is most plausibly explained as due to the fact that 6 had
become a spirant iu other positions, but remained an aspirated mute

after a and so, in contrast, was denoted by r. A similar explana-
tion probably holds for some other cases where t is used for 6, as
Cret. Tvaro? etc. (66), and Cret. IIvtio?, ie. Ilv^to?, the originally
Delphian epithet of ApoUo, with its hallowed pronunciation re-
tetined (also sometimes spelled IIoi'Tto? with 01 to denote the pro-
nunciation of V as ii, Cretan v being u ; see 24).
64. Laconian a = 0. The use of o- by Aristophanes in the
Lysistrata to iadicate the sound of the Laconian 6 (and there is
no good reason to doubt that this belongs to the original text)

shows that it had become a spirant which would strike the Athe-
nian ear as cr, even if not yet fully identical with it. The Laconians
themselves retained the spelling 6 in all the earlier inscriptions,
but avea-tjKe (avSrjKe) and aio) (0eov) occur in a fourth century
inscription, and ia very late inscriptions avearjKe, Jiapa-ea (Fop0ca),
Kaaa-TjpaTopiv beside KaOdrfparopiov, etc.

Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates
65. Dissimilation and assimilation of aspirates, or transposition

of the aspiration. The dissimilation seen in Tidrjfu from *6i0r)/ii,
rpexo} from *dpe'X(o (cf. dpeôfiai), etc., belongs to the proethnic
period. But there are some examples of later, dialectic, assimila-

tion. So Cret. didefievoii = TLde/jLevof, dvxa (i.e. 0v%o) = tvxVj West
Ion. (Cumae) 0v<f>\6<; = TV(f>X6^, Arc. (f)ap9evo<; = •7rap0evo<; (also in
sixth century Attic inscriptions), dvadev = rvOrjvai (in part ana-

logical, 0v(7- as in dvariK etc.), Lac, Epid. deOp.o'i, Locr., El. de0fiiov
= TeOpLO^, rSfuov, Att. 0ea-fJb6v, 0eafiiov (164.4), Att. (iascr.) ev-

6av0a = usual Att. ivTav0a. Ion. ev0avra is the more original form
(from ev0a), whence Att. ivrav0a through transposition of the aspi-
ration and influence of raCra, Cf. also Eub. ivTOv0a like Toina
(124). El. ivravTa is from ev0avTa, through influence of Tavra (but
cf. also 66). Eor transposition cf. also Ion. a')âvTO<; = aKav0o<;,
Cret. Kavôf = ;\;a\«o'?, Thess. IleTâXo? from •I'eTToXo'? (68.2).
66. There are scattered examples of variation between surd and
aspirate, surd and sonant, etc., especially before a nasal. Locr.
TBKva = re'xvi], Cret. TuaT6<;, TervaKoi; = OvqTO'i, reOvrjKO'i, Heracl.
SiaKvovTcov beside Siaypovreov, Eretr. a7roSeiyvva0ai, Ther. ipSeiyvv-
fjLevo<; to SelKvv/M, Aetol. a'^^vrjKOTa'; beside ayvrj/cw (ayveco = dyco).
Ion. (Chios) Trprij^â = TrprjyfJba, Epid. ^dpxP'a = <})pdyfjLa, wdp-
heixp-a = irapdSeiyfia, probably contain the suffix -a/Ma. Cf. Te'xvr]
from *Te'KCTvd. (So perhaps Delph., Locr. ix0o<s from *e;^To's, this
from *e/co--To'?. Cf. early Att. eBox<re etc.)
In Pamphylian vt becomes regularly {v)B (v not written, 69.2),

as Tre'Se = TreVre, i^dyoBi = i^dyavn. In Cret. dvTp6iro<i (cf. also
Pamph. arpoTroiai) = dv0pa)iro^, dvrpfjiov = dvSpeiov, it is uncertain
whether the preceding p or the following p is the more important
factor. Locr. (j)piv = Trpiv is obscure.
El. irda-Kco = ird(Txa> is probably due to the influence of other
verbs in -o-zcw (but possibly like (tt = (t0, cf. 63). For Att.-Ion.
hexofxai with analogical x (to Beôfiai, after ^pexeo to ^pe^co, etc.)
68] PHONOLOGY 57
other dialects (and Ionic in part) have the original SeKo/iai

{61
Att. SaipoS6Ko<:).
ovSeK, firiBei<!, are replaced by ovdei-:, fii^dek, with
6 from B + the spiritus asper of el?, in later Attic and elsewhere.
It. Very late inscriptions show numerous examples of confusion, not

confined to any special conditions, as dSeXwos = dSEA.</>ds, <^peo-|8ur£jOos =
irpio-fivTipiK, Lesb. vwapKOurav = WTrapôuaav, Lac. 7roiSi;^dv = TratSiKw.
Interchange of it and ttt
67. Of the Homeric by-forms of ttoXj? and wo'Xe/ios, ttto'Xis is

f omid also in Cyprian, rarely in Arcadian and Cretan, and in Thes-
salian after a vowel, as ol rro\Cap')(oi, ap^cTToXiap')(êvTo<! (tt from
TTT, 86.2) ; TTTo'Xe/ios is found in Cyprian (gloss) and Cretan (rare),
and in many dialects as the second member of proper names.
Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals
68. 1. Those sounds of the parent speech which are called labio-
velars and are commonly designated as qU, git, gV-h, appear in
Greek regularly as (1) labials before the back vowels a, o, m, and
before consonants, (2) dentals before the front vowels t, e, -q, (3)
gutturals before and after v. Thus ttou, irodev (Lat. quod, cf. Osc.
pod), oirolo^, but ti? (Lat. quis), re (Lat. que), Cret. oreto?, — 7re/i-
TTti?, n-efiTTTO';, but Trevre (Lat. quitique), — Xvko's (Eng. wolf), yvvq
(Eng. queen) beside Boeot. âvd. But before t usually /3, <^, e.g.
/Sio9 (Lat. vivus), with 8 only in Heracl. ivSeSim/coTa = ifi/Seîas-

Kora. Many exceptions are due to leveling between related forms,
e.g. êXo<; after /SaWto, Cypr. ireia-ei, = reiaei after -iroivd, etc.
Instead of irpea^v;, with analogical /S, several dialects have forms
with 7, which is regular before v, e.g. Cret. irpeiyv^ etc., Boeot.
irpKryele^ (see 86.3). Examples of the normal relation are Arc.

SeXXco = ^dXXco, West Greek ^Xop-ai, heiXop.ai (75) = ôvXofiai,
Delph. etc. oSeXoi (49.3) = oySoXo? (but if from the rare early Att.
o/8e\o'9, /8 is analogical, as in o/8eXto-«09. Boeot. 60eX6^, Thess.
o/3eX\o'? may belong under 2, below).

58 GKEEK DIALECTS [68
2. a notable characteristic of the Aeolic dialects that

But it is
they very frequently show a labial even before a front vowel,

where the dental is regular elsewhere. Thus Lesb., Thess. Trefiire =
irevTs, Lesl). irea-avpef (Hesych., of. Horn. jriavpe<i), Boeot. TreV-
ra/ae? = reTTa/se?, Thess. irelirai,, aTnreicrdTOv, Boeot. iroTairoin-

a-ciTco = relcrai etc., Lesb. TrijXvi (Sappho), Boeot. IletXe-a-T/JOTtSas
= West Greek SijXofiai,
to T7j\€, Thess. /3e'A,Xo/iat, Boeot. êlXoixai
heiXofxaL, Lesb. Be'Xcôt (gloss), Boeot. BeXôi = Ae\<f>oi, Thess.
BeXcj)aiov = *AeX(f>aiov, Boeot. ê^vpa = Cret. 8ecj}vpa, Att. y€(f)vpa
(y unexplained), Boeot. ©Locffeia-TO^ to 'EpiJ,6-0ea-TO<;, ©eo-rtSas

{Oea-aaadai), Lesb. 1^77/) (gloss), Thess. irecjieipaKovTe'; = dijp, Tedrjpa-
/co're? (though this is a case of original ghu not 5'2Â), Boeot. êr-
TaXo'?, whence Thess. IleTâXo? with transposition of the aspiration
(65) = Att.@eTT(xXo'?, Ion. etc. ©ecro-aXo'?. Yet some words always
have the dental, e.g. re, rt?, rtytta, the reason for this being obscure.
3. In Arcado-Cyprian there is evidence that the sound arising
before a front vowel was not, as elsewhere, identical with the
ordinary dental, but, at least under certain conditions, was a sibi-
lant. Thus Cypr. o-t? = Ti? (no. 19), a(=Ti (Hesych.), and Arc.
<Tt9 = Tts, eicre = etre (for the character transcribed a, see 4.4) in
an early inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), though all other Arca-
dian inscriptions have the usual rt? etc. Cf. also the glosses êpe-
6pov beside SepeOpov = ^dpadpov, and feXXw beside inscriptional
hiXXas = âXXto, and see note to no. 65 B 2.
Note. The fact that in Arcadian only the one inscription named shows
anything but the dental spelling need not indicate that the peculiar pro-
nunciation was locally restricted. It was probably colloquial throughout
the dialect, but not usually followed in the spelling, owing to external
influence. Cf. El. ^= 8 only in the earliest inscriptions (62.2), and see 275.
There are some pronominal forms with « in place of the

4.
usual TT or t. Thus Ion. kw? = tto)?, KOTepo^:, etc. (but only in

texts of Ionic authors, inscriptions always showing the usual forms),
Lesb. oKai = ottj), Thess. k^ = rk, etc. Possibly such forms arose
in phrases like ov kqx; etc. with regular k after v (above, 1).
69] PHONOLOGY 59
a. Puzzling is Thess. Savxva = 8di>vr, (cf. also Hesych.
Savx/nw- €VKav-
(TTov ^v\ov Sai^wjs). Unless due to contamination with another root (e.
g. that
of &IMO, SESav/xei/oi/, cf. Hesych. ^vOixov Ifnrprja-fiov), there is an anticipa-
tion of the « element of the consonant, as in Xvkos.
5. A change of 6 to (f>,
that is, doubtless, of spirant th to /, is
seen in (})€S)v, ^vovre^ = de&v, Ovovte^, of an inscription found at
Dodona.
Nasals and Liquids
69. Nasal before consonant. The nasal was always assimilated

to the character of the following consonant, but was less distinctly
sounded than in the intervocalic position. With this are con-
nected the following facts.
1. The letter v is freely used for the guttural and the labial nasal,
as well as for the dental, e.g. 'OXuvTrto?, avjti, \av)^dva.
2. The nasal is omitted in the spelling, occasionally in aU dia-
lects, and regularly in Cyprian and Pamphyhan.
3. Complete assimilation to a following mute, though not regu-
lar in any dialect, sometimes occurred in careless pronunciation, as
shown by occasional, and mostly late, spellings, e.g. Att. ^n/S/SaX-
Xeadai, Boeot. 'OXi'7r7ri';;;^7;i'(late Koivij inscription), Delph. "A âj8/8o?
beside usual "Aâ/i/3o?.. From Crete, where in general consonant

assimilation is most extensive (86), there are several examples, as
•jToinrdv = irofiirdv, acfxpavco — aix<l>dva),
and the assimilated form
was usual in the name of the town Lappa, whose coins show Aair-
Traimv. In some cases the dissimilative influence of a preceding
nasal was probably a factor, e.g. Delph. aveKKk-qrwi = aveyK\i]Toa'!,

iirdvaKKov (papyr.) = eTrdvayieov. Thess. i^âvaxdêv = iâvayxd-
êiv perhaps belongs here rather than under 2, i.e. is to be read
e^âva (k) «a(S) Sev.

4. A special case is Boeot. eWao-t? (uniformly so speUed) =
efiTrdcri,';. This is from *efj.-Tr7rd(Tt<; (cf. rd jnrd/ji.aTa, @i6-'7nra(TTO<;,
rwo'-TTTrao-TO?), the root being Trird- (with tttt from original ku,
as in iTTTro?), which is simplified initially to ird-, as in Tra/ia etc.
(49.5).
a. Assimilation of a nasal to the character of the preceding mute is per-
haps to be seen in Coan 'Ap«rrm;î/os = and Cret. SapKva =

'ApurToxxfi^CK,
Sapx/Jui, SpaxfiT]- Cf. Mod.Grk. IlaTvos from UdrfjuK, Xaxvo'S from AaxA'ds.
70. Transposition of a liquid, or loss by dissimilation.

1. Transposition within the same syllable. Cret. iropTi^ -rrpoTi,
'A-ôphCra = 'A<ppoSiTTj, also Kapro';, a-Tapro';, etc. for which see
49.2 a.
2. Transposition between different syllables. Heracl. rpdif)o<!,
Amorg. Tpd^T) = Td<j)po<;, rdcjjpr], Syrac. Spitjyo'; = hC(j>pQ<i (Hesych.).

3. Loss by dissimilation. Cypr. f/jera = /5»;T/3a, Epid. /aoTrroi'
poTTTpov, dvpcoTov from *6vpaTpov, (ârpia = (ftparpia in various
dialects (Delphi, Cos, Chios, etc.), vice versa <f}pi]Tapxo^ at Naples.
71. Cretan v from X. In Cretan the \ was a deep guttural I
closely resembling u (cf. French autre from alter, etc.), and was so
written occasionally, e.g. Gortyn. aBev'jnai= aSeXâi (but usually
aSeXTTto? etc.), pev/Meva<; = feKfievai, Kavô'! = %ix\ko'9. There are
numerous Cretan glosses in Hesychius with v = \, e.g. avao<; =
aXa-of.
a. Cretan t from p in fuurus = paprvi is without parallel, and must be
due to some kind of dissimilation between the two p's of papTvp-.
72. VT, v6, from Xr, \d. Several examples of vt = \t are found
in Peloponnesian Doric and the Sicilian and Italiot colonies, e.g.
Meg., Mess., Heracl., Syrac. îvrav {îXrav), îvria^, etc., Arg.
MivTcav (MiXtcov), kgvto {xeXro) in Alcman, ^CvTaTO<; {<piXraTO<;)

in Epicharmus, jSevnaTO'; (/BeXTiaTo? ) in Theocritus. iv6elv (iX-
delv) occurs in Alcman, Epicharmus, Theocritus, and at Corcyra
also in an Arcadian (Lycosura), a late Delphian, and a late Cretan,
inscription.
Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian
73. The combinations treated in 74-76, also 77.1, 79, have in

part a common become double liquids and
history, since they all
nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian, but in other dialects a single
76] PHONOLOGY 61
liquid or nasal accompanied by lengthening of the
preceding vowel
(if e or 0, to ei, ov, or r), w, according to
the dialect ; see 25).
74. p, V, + 1, when preceded by any other vowel than a or o.
From *(f>eepiQ,, Lesb. (jêeppm (gram.), Att. etc. (I>eeipa>, Arc. <j)e^pca.
From *KpU(o, Lesb. Kpivvco (gram.), Thess. Kpevvco (18), Att. etc.
Kptvm. From *«TeVtto, Lesb. KTevvm (gram.), Att. etc. KTeivco.
a. But if a or o precedes, epenthesis takes place, the result being the

same in all dialects, e. g. xatp<o from
*xapi<», fioipa from Vo/ow, /Saivio from
6. Xi gives XA. in nearly all dialects, e. g. oAXos (Lat. aliun), o-riXXto from
*<ttIXiw. But Cyprian has aUos (beside aA.(X)d), and Elean once aikorpux
(beside oAAa, oreAAw).
75. Xv. From *(7TdXvd, Lesb., Thess. a-TciWd, Dor. etc. aTaXd,
Att.-Ion. a-TrfKi]. From */36\vd, *^6\voiJLai {*Se\vop.at, *ê\vop,ai,
49.3, 68.2), Lesb. fioWd, Thess. /SeXKo/Mai, Att.-Ion. /3ovXij, ôv\ofj.ai,
Boeot. ^(o\a, êi\o/xai, Locr., Delph. BeiXofiai, EL, Coan, Heracl.,
Ther. 877X0/^04. From *f e'Xi/w, *pe\ve(o, Lesb. cnreWco (gloss), Ion.
etXa), etXe'ci), Delph. etXe'crô), El. aTro/reXe'oi, -eoiav, Heracl. £7^?;-
Xrjdimvri. (In these forms the meaning is debar, prevent. Cret.

F€V/ieva<; = /reX/ieVos and KarafeXfievov are perf. pass, participles,
like Horn. eeX/MeVo? from the same root, but meaning assembled.)
a. Forms like oXXd/xi with XX in all dialects represent a later treatment

of Xv (with V restored by analogy of SeiKvviu etc,).
b. j3dXo/xai, from a form without v, is Arcado-Cyprian, and occurs also,
beside ôvkofjuu, in Ionic (Homer and Eretrian).
76. Intervocalic o- + liquid or nasal. From *ê(r\ioi (cf. Skt.
sa-hasra-), Lesb., Thess. j(êWioi, Ion. etc. êt'Xtot, Lac. ;^»;Xiot (Att.
j(;tXtot from *;y;i'o-Xtot). From *ea-fil (Skt. asmi), Lesb. e/i/it, Thess.
cVa"' elsewhere et'/^' or ^fii (25). From *da-fie (cf. Skt. asmdn), Lesb.
a/i/ite, Thess. a/i/ê, elsewhere a/ê, Att.-Ion. 95/ie'a?. From *aeXdavd

(o-eXas), Lesb. aeXdwd, elsewhere aeXavd, Att.-Ion. aeXrjvq.
a. For o-p cf. Hom. Tpi;p(i>v from *Tpaa-pa)i'(Tjoe'(D from *Tjoa7(D). Butthere
is no example of Lesb., Thess. pp; and the development was not parallel
to that of crX etc., assuming that Lesb. tpos is from Hcrpo- (13.1).
h. Initial trX etc. became A\ etc., later simple A etc. The earlier stage
is represented by occasional early spellings with \h etc., e.g. Aegin. \ha.-

jSuiv, Corcyr. phofauri, Mheiiios.
Compounds and augmented or reduplicated forms of such words only
rarely show the development proper to intervocalic crX etc., as Att. akt)^
from *(ria-Xa.<j)a. Usually this was checked by the analogical influence of the
simplex, and the subsequent development was to XA, etc., later (under the
continued influence of the simplex and of words with original initial X. etc.)
simply X. etc., e.g. Hom. e-Wa/Se, a-WrjKTOi, t-ppeov, e-vveov, <^tXo-/A/ia8i;s,

later eXa/3e etc.But pp usually remained, e.g. Att. Ippvrjv beside cAajSc,
Dor. -eppvd, though here there is considerable variation, especially in com-
pounds (Att. irapapvpaTa and irapappvpaTa, etc.). Cf pp from pp, 55 a.
VS
77. 1. Original intervocalic va. From *fjL7)va6^ (cf. Lat. mensis),
Lesb. /ifjvvo^ (also /j,rjvo<;), Thess. ixuvvo'i (also fjueivo^), Att. etc. fi,r)v6<!
(in this word the vowel was already long). From *eKpiva-a, Lesb.
eKpivva, Att. etc. eKplva. From *efiev<ja, Thess. efievva, Att. etc.
ep,eiva. From *e(f>av(Ta, Dor. etc. e(j>dva, Att.-Ion. e<j>rjva. Similarly

fia; as, from *evefjLa-a, Lesb. eve/i/Ma (gram.), Att. etc. eveifia.
a. The dat. pi. of v-stems, as Troi/jLea-i, Saijuotrt, is not formed from -ej/o-i,
-ovtri, but from Pindar) with substitution of the vowel of

-acn (cf. <f>paa-i
the other cases. But in Arc. hi^popvapjova-i the v also is introduced from the
other cases, and this secondary v<j is retained (cf. 3).
2. va + consonant lost its v in proethnic Greek without effect

on the preceding vowel, e.g. /eeo-ro? from *Kevo-To'? (cf. Kevrew), av-
a-Kevd^co from *avv-aKevd^(o, etc. So also Epid. acrTd<! from *avaTd<;
= avaard';, Delph. aêroco perhaps from *avêT6a> = *avaêT6a) (but
see no. 53.17, note).
3. Secondary intervocalic va, in which
a- comes from rt, dental +
0-, or T beforehad an entirely different history from that of

i,
original va, which was changed before the new va came into
existence. This va is retained in Cretan (i.e. Central Cretan, cf.
273), Argohc (mainly Argive, cf. 251), Thessalian, and Arcadian,

while in other dialects it loses the v with lengthening, in Lesbian
with diphthongization, of the preceding vowel. Thus from *7rdvna,

78] PHONOLOGY 63
Cret., Arg., Thess., Arc. Trdva-a, Att. iraaa, Lesb. iralcra.
etc. Prom
*fj,6vTia, Cret. etc. */j.6va-a (not yet quotable), Lesb. fiolcra, else-
where nova-a or /iwo-a. From nom. sg. fern. pres. part, -i^r-ta, Cret.
exovffa, dyova-a, efiiovaa, etc., Thess. Xeiropevaavaa, aweXevde-

pe<T0ev(Ta (Arc, Arg. examples lackmg), Lesb. exoLaa, apfi6ôi(7a,
Sdfj,eia-a, etc., elsewhere -ova-a or -coaa, -daa, -eicra. From dat. pi.
pres. part, -vr-ai,, Cret. ein^dWovai, iXovai, viKaaavai, etc., Arg.
iirayyeXKova-i (Arc. examples lacking ; Thess., Lesb. -vreacri), else-
where -ovtra or -cBcra etc. From aor. *eaTrevBa-a, Cret. ecnrevcra,
Att. etc. ea-ireia-a. From 3 pi. -vrt (West Greek êpovn etc.). Arc.
Kpivmvai, iroCevai, etc., Lesb. exoia-i, ypd^coiai, TiOeia-i, etc. (so also
Chian Xd^miaiv, irpriôKTiv, cf. 184), Att. etc. êpovai. Observe

that 3 pi. -vai is exclusively Arcadian, since this is the only dia-
lect which belongs both to the va and the ai from n (61) groups.
a. In derivatives in -<tk from verbs in -vm, vo- is kept in all dialects,
e. g. not only Cret. av7rav<ns = ava.<f>av<Tvs, Epid. oXxiktvs, but Att. irp6<f>av<Ti':,
v<l>av(TLs, etc., owing to the influence of the verbs.
78. Final v<;. Since i'9 -|- consonant lost its v in proethnic Greek
(77.2), the same wOuld be true of final v^ in close combination
with a folloAving word beginning with a consonant. Hence there
arose doublets such as 1) before vowel t6v^, rdv;, 2) before eon-
sonants ToV, Tw. Such doublets are found in Cretan, the Gorty-
nian Law-Code still adhering very closely to the original distribution
in the case of the article, e.g. tov<; eXevOepov;, but to? tcaSea-rdv;.
But elsewhere the use of one or the other set of forms has ceased
to depend at allupon the initial of the following word.
Accusatives in -09, -a? are the regular forms in Thessalian,
Arcadian (so probably Cyprian -os not -09), Theran, are frequent
in Coan (-09 beside -0119), and are occasionally found in other Doric
dialects and in literary Doric (e.g. frequent in Theocritus). Other
dialects have -ov<;, -av<;, or forms coming therefrom by the same
development as that seen in the case of secondary intervocalic 1/9
(irdva-a etc. 77.S), e.g. Arg. to'v9, rdvi (for Argolic in general, see
251), Lesbian rok, rak, in most dialects tou9 or tm? (25), Ta9.
Only Elean, in spite of iraaa, has here a development similar to

the Lesbian, yielding -ai'i and later, with the rhotacism (60.1),
-aip, -oip. the time of the early Elean inscriptions the diph-
At
thong was not yet fuUy developed (pronounced -a*?, -0*9 with
incipient diphthongs) and we find the spelling -o?, -o? beside -at?,
*ot9 (there happen to he no o-stem accusatives in those inscrip-
tions which show -aK).
Similarly the preposition eV? in Cretan (beside more usual e?)
and Argive 251), whence ek
(cf. or e? (note that Lesb. ek has a
genuine diphthong, like rok, and so differs from the ek of other
dialects).
Cf. also the treatment of final v<; from -vt-?, e.g. nom. sg. part.
Cret. vLKda-av<s, Karadev; (also viKaOe'; Latos), Heracl. kutoXv-

HaKcodi]';, Att. etc. n6ek, Lesb. o-rotêw, Thess. evepyere';, Arc.
hiepoOvTei, Ther. alpe6i<;.

\<r, per
79. From *ea-Te\aa, Lesb., Thess. ea-reWa, Att. etc. eareiKa, Cret.
ecTTTjXa. From *e^ê/3o-a, Lesb. *e^6eppa (cf. reppat = relpai), Att.
etc. e^deipa. From *xepcr- (cf. Skt: haras, grip) Lesb. x^PP' iX^PP"'''
Theocr.), Att. etc. x^t/s-, Epid. xvp- (but see 25 6).
But in another set of words \a and pa did not have this

80.
development, but" remained unchanged in most dialects, while in

several this pa was assimilated to pp. Cf. Horn. aXaoi, KeXaai,
eKepaev, (Spare, apa-rjv, ddpaov, Ion., Lesb., Cret., Epid., Coan eparjv,
Lac. apa-ri<;, Cypr. [ej/ee/jo-ei/, and Odpao^ or 0epa-o<: in most dialects
(partly in proper names only).
The assimilation to pp is Attic as dpprjv, 6dppo<;, etc. (so in the
earliest inscriptions ;
pa- in early Attic writers is Ionic), West Ionic
as appeviK&v (Cumae), dyappi<s (N'aples), @appnriS7]<:, etc., Arca-
dian as (l)6epai, (for (f)0eppai, corresponding to Ôepaai, like (j)6ep-
aavre'! Lycophron, not to ^delpai, which would be 4>^fjpai

in
in Arcadian), appevrepov (but also @epaia<i, and 7ravdyopai<: for
which see below, a), Elean, as fdppevop, 6dppo<;, Oappev (in later
epaevakepo<;, pa is due to Koivrj influence), Theran as \a\{p)peva,
81] PHONOLOGY 65
®a{p)pfj<;, ®ha{p)pvij,apbo<;, etc. (aU archaic
in later dparjv, ©dpacov, ;
pa is due Proper names with pp = pa- occur

to Koiv^ influence).
also in Phoolan (Delph. @app{Kcov, @dppav^po<;,
Amphiss. &dppv^),
and, beside more usual pa, in Boeotian (e.g. &dpoyjr, but
&epaav-
Spov etc. usual) and Megarian (e.g. Xeppia<:, but edpao<i etc. usual).
Cf. also Kdppmv from *Kdpaa(ov (Cret. Kdprav, 81), in Alcman,
Epicharmus, and Sophron.
a. Even in dialects which regularly have pp, p<r may be retained by

analogy, e. g. Att. drjpai etc. after other datives in -crt, KaOapaKs etc. after
other nouns in -<ns. So Arc. Travayopcrts. But even in these words there is
sometimes assimilation, as Att. Seppts, West Ion. ayappK.
b. The divergent development of Ao-, pa; as given in 79 and
80, probably
depended originally on the accent, the retention of \cr, per (later pp), being
normal when they immediately followed the accent. In aorists there would
be leveling in both directions, and the development is usually that given in
79, but sometimes that of 80 (Horn. Kc'Atrat, Spcre, Arc. <j>6epaL).
(T(T, TT
81. Att. TT = Ion. a-a- comes from ki, %t, and (apparently, see 82)
from Tt, or 0i, and is chiefly seen in presents like (jivXaTTco, ^v-
Xdaaw (ki), KopvTTco, Kopvaam (di), in femiuines like yX&Tra,
yX&a-a-a (p^t), neXirra, fieXiaaa (tj), and in comparatives like ^ttiov,
TJacrcov (ki), Kpeirrcov, Kpeaatov same result, e.g.
(tj). t/t gives the
T€TTape<!, reacrepei (54 e, 114.4). Inscriptions show that Attic had
TT from the earliest times, the acr of the early writers being due
to Ionic influence. Most of the dialects agree with Ionic, but the
Attic TT is found also in Boeotian ((pvXdTTO), ddXaTTa, TreTTape<s),
Cretan (laTTa = Arg. eaaaa, KupTcov from *KdpTTcov), and Euboean,
at least in Styra, Eretria, Oropus (eXdTToav, irprjTTw, KiTTirj<;).
a. (T<j in late Cretan, as irpaxxaia, OdXacra-a, ^/aicto-os (from *rifu.Tp(K, 61.6),
is due to KOivri influence (in kolvti inscriptions crcr is more common than the
strictly Attic rr); after these also oaacys for earlier otto^ (82). Some of the
have 66 in words of this class, as 6a\a66a, tadda, also for
late inscriptions
those belonging under 82, as 666aKiv, for original o-cr, as fereddi, and for
or, as id6avT£'s. For ad it is earlier (85.3).
b. Although the Thessalian inscriptions usually have a-cr, there is some

evidence that the dialect had tt originally, or at least in certain localities.
Aside from OdXaTra, ttitto., which are quoted as Thessalian, cf the proper .
names Kottuôs, ^vmoi, etc., and especially IleTâXos from "ScttoXos (65).
a, <j<y, TT
82. Tt and ^t give Att. <t not tt, and Ion. a (early era often in
poetry, but never in inscriptions) in o(70<;, cnroao'; (rt), /ieio-o?
{*tie0io<!, cf. Skt. madhyas). A dental + o- gives precisely the same

result, e.g. eKofita-a, eZUaaa, etc. In all such cases most dialects
have a-a- or o- (for era- cf. Lesb., Thess., Delph., EL, Heracl., ArgoL,
East Cret. oacro<;, Heracf. fiecrcroi}, eSaaa-d/jLeda, ArgoL SiKaaa-eco,
ihiKaaaav), but Boeotian and Cretan have tt, e.g. Boeot. fierTO'i,
otto'tto?, iylra^LTTaTO, aTToXoyiTTacTTr}, Cret. fj,eTTO<;, ottoi, otto'tto?,

haTTadOai. In some very early Cretan inscriptions we find ^, as
0^09, avSdâdai.
Note. This is to be recognized as the normal development of rt and 9i.

The different result seen in the classes of words mentioned in 81 is due to
the influence of the forms containing gutturals. After a consonant ri gives
T in all dialects ; e. g. Trdva-a, naxra, from *ird.vTta.
Original <7ff
83. Original acr, which becomes o- in Attic (ireXea-a, ryevea-i), is
retained, as in Homer etc., in several dialects (cf. ocro-o? etc., 82),
e.g. Lesb. eaa-ovTai, Thess. eacreadeiv, Heracl. icra-rJTai, Ther. eo--
a-eiTui, Lesb. a-vvTekecra-avTa, ofwaa-avTe'i, Boeot. a-ovvKakeacravTei

(143), dat. pL Lesb., Thess., Boeot., Delph., EL -eaat, HeracL -aaai
(107.3). For late Cret. pereddi. etc., see 81 a.
84. Attic-Ionic ^, which was pronounced zd and comes from zd

{6ô<;, Germ. Ast, 'Adijvaê from -a{v)<;-S€) or, more often, from yi
(fieiâv, ne^mv) or S_, (Trego's), is also
f in the majority of other dia-
lects. Lesb. found in our literary texts and in a few late inscrip-
o-S,
tions, is only another spelling of the same sound, adopted perhaps

because ^ was used with the value of 2 in fa = Sid, etc. (19.1).
85] PHONOLOGY 67
But assimilatioQ to 8S, initial S, is Boeotian, Thessalian, Elean,

Cretan, Laconian, and Megarian (?). Boeot. ypa/ifiaTiBSm, i|r aî'SSw,
BoKtfidSBa, lapeidSSm, rpeveSSa, Stow (^coco), Aeu?, Thess. i^âva-

Kd{S)Sev (no. 33 ; the only example, so possibly BS only in Thessa-
liotis, but there is no evidence against its being general Thessalian).
El. 8iKd{S)Sm, xpai{S)Sa>, Cret. BiKaBSw, \jra<l>iBSa), ipydSSofiai, j>pov-
TiSSo), hmm, B(o6<;, Bvyov, Arjva (Zrjva), Lac. yv/jLvaBBoiiat etc. in Ar.
Lys., fiiKKixtBSofievoi, 6'n-i{S)B6[/j,evo'i], Aev? in inscriptions. Aevf
occurs also on a vase from Ehodes, and is perhaps genuine Eho-
dian. Cf. the occasional assimilation of <tS in external combination
in Ehodian, 97.4. Meg. SS is doubtful (Ar. Ach. fidSSa, xpyBBco, but
only f in inscriptions).
In Cretan and Elean the spelling tt is also found, as Cret. ^pov-
TiTTft), iaTrpefifiiTTm (eKTrpe/Jiviâ)), Trfjva, Tfjva (ZTJva), El. voa-riTTot)
(yoaTiô)), aTTdfj,io<; (ofjy/Ltto?).
a. There is some interchange between presents in -o-tro) or -tto) and those

in -^0) or -88(0, owing to the identity of their future and aorist forms. Thus
Att. <T<f)dTT<i) = Ion. (T<f>d^, Boeot. cr<l>dSSio, Thess. iji^vLtrau) = Att. i/jLâ-
viôi, and, vice versa, Cret. ttjooSSoj = Att. irpaTTO), crwetrcraSSa) = Att. -o-arTco.
ae
85. 1. (TT = a-6. The use of ar for a-6 (see 63) is mainly charac-
teristic of Northwest Greek. It is the regular spelling in Locrian,
as he\e<TTai, hapea-rai, and early Elean, as ;)^;/3eeo-Tat, Xva-daro, and
occurs with some frequency in Phocian, as Delph. irpoa-ra, hiKa^d-

cTTo, later rîveaTm etc.. Stir. Oeerrcov, cnroTroXiTeva-aa-rai. It occurs
also in Boeotian, in late inscriptions of Orchomenus {cnroXoyiTTa-

a-TT] etc.), where it is perhaps due to Aetolian influence, and twice
in Thessalian {TreTreiaTeiv, eXeareiv, Larissa). But there are some
early examples in other dialects, as Cret. p.iaro'i (Vaxos), Lac. airo-
a-rpvOea-TM, ;)^/37ja-Tat, and in late times it is found in many parts
of Greece, even at Athens.

2. crcr = a-d. This is found in late Elean, as aTroSoaaai, (no. 60),
iroirjaaaai (no. 61).

3. 66 = <t6. This is usual at Gortyna and some of the other

cities of central Crete, as Xv(ra66ai, hare 66 ai, Tpd<ê(6)6ai, etc.
(also, rarely, t6, e.g. SeKerdai). But a-6 is found m most of the very
earliest inscriptions, and in the latest (here koivtj influence).
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants
86. Assimilation in consonant groups. Many of the changes
belonging imder this head have been given already, e.g. under 55,
69, 74-77, 79, 80, 84, 85. See also under external combination, 96-
100. No notice is taken of assimUatioji which is common to all
dialects and presumably proethnic, as S\ to XX, etc.
This class of phenomena is one in which the difference between
colloquial and careful speech is most noticeable, as may readily be
observed in English. While some assimilations are so uniformly
effected that the unassimilated form is completely displaced and
forgotten, others remain colloquial only, the unassimilated form
being still preferred in careful speech and writing. This accounts
for much of the lack of uniformity in the evidence as regards some
of the changes mentioned in this and the other sections. In some
cases the spelling varies greatly even ia the dialects where the
change is best attested. Sometimes the assimilation is imiform iu
certain dialects, but evidently existed colloquially in others also
and only sporadically made its appearance in the spelling.
1. KT to TT in Cretan, wtti' = vvkti, Avtto? = Avkto<;.
For
Locr. e(T) ra?, see 100. Cf. also SiaXeXerrai, ia an inscription of
Cumae.
2. ITT to TT iu Cretan and Thessalian. Cret. ^yparrai = yeypa-
irrai, irevTO'i = Tr^/ttTTTOS, Thess. Aerrivaio^ (AeTrTiWto?), ol tto-
Xiapxoi, apxirToXiapxevTo<! (n-ToXi's, 67), also ar tS? etc. ia external
combination (99.2). Cf. also Thess. 'At66v€ito<; = ' K^dovqTO's.
3. 0-7 to 77 (7) in Cretan, irpelyv; probably from irpeiayv';
(Boeot. Trpia-yele^, 68.1), irpeiyevTo.^, irpdyav, nrpeiyiaro^, late Trprj-
yia-Tov {Trprjjia-Tevw also Coan). A parallel change of aic to kk is

seen in Laconian glosses, as KaSixKop = KaSiaKOi.
88] PHONOLOGY 69
a. Note that the forms cited, as also Thess. irptur/Sim., are formed from
irpacr- (cf. also Cret. irpa'v beside irpiv), not irpeo-- as in Att.-Ion., Lesb.
wpia-^vi. Late Cret. Trpeyyevras is a hybrid form.
4. <7T to TT in Cretan, Laconian, and Boeotian. Cret. fierr e's
beside fiea-ra, Lac. /Serrov, dress, = *pear6v (Etym. Magn.), Boeot.

tTTO) = i<rT(o (At., Plato), eVre = eVre. But in the great majority of
cases (7T remains in the spelling of inscriptions.
5. pv to vv in Cretan. avvioiTo = apveoiro, ovvida = 6pvi0a, 'E\ev-
Oevvalof = '^\ev6epvaio<;.
6. /JLV to fifi in Cretan. icrTrpefifiiTTco = eKirpefivlô).
7. 7^ to v. yiyvofiai appears as yivofiai in most dialects except
Attic (here also, but late), or as yiwfji,ai (Thess., Boeot.). yivco-
(TKco = yiyvduTKO) occurs in Lesbian and in Ionic prose writers (Att.
yeivma-KO) very late), and in some late. Doric inscriptions. This is
not really assimilation, but loss of 7 by dissimilation from the ini-

tial 7, supported, in the case of yivofiai, by the 761' of other tenses.
87. Transposition in consonant groups. As tlktco from *titkq),

so probably SuktuXo^ from *SaT«y\o9, to which points Boeot.
SaKKv\io<; (kk from tk as in Thess. ttoa; kl from ttot k(, whereas
KK from KT would be contrary to all analogy, cf. 86.1). But most
examples are of colloquial and transitory character, more or less
frequently repeated slips of the tongue, or sometimes, without
doubt, only graphic. Thus from Attic inscriptions crxvvap'XpvTeov =
êrvv- (^vp-y, ev(Ty(^dfji,evo<; = evô'dfievo';, a^V')(rj = '^v')(rj, eypaaêv
= eypa^jrev (often on vases), fiea-ojjLvq = necroSfiri (Sfj, first to Vfji.
by assimilation).
88. Assimilation, dissimilation, and transposition, between non-
contiguous consonants. Except for the regular dissimilation of
aspirates in proethnic Greek (65), these phenomena are of the same

occasional character as the preceding (87). They are most fre-
quently observable in the case of aspirates, or of liquids, for which
see 65, 70. A naâl may interchange with a mute of its own class,
by assimilation or dissimilation with another nasal, e.g. Cret. vvva-
fiat, = Bvvafiai, (cf. Mod.Grk MevreXTj beside UivreXr}, name of

the monastery on Mt. Pentelicus), or, vice versa, Att. TepîvOoi

beside Tepfuv6o<;, Att. Kvêpvdco from *KVfiepvdco beside Cypr. kv-
fiepevai, and ^dpvafiai = fiapva/jbai, which occurs in certain inscrip-
tions in epic style from Athens, Corcyra, etc. (nos. 88, 90). See
also 69.3, end, and 86.7. Among examples of transposition may be
mentioned Ion. afM0peco = apidfiem, Delph., Epid. /36Xifio<! = fioXi-
ySo? (Att. usually fj,6\v^So<;), also, with assimilation, Ehod. /36Xi-
ySo9 (prepiôXiâerai).
a. A few dialectic examples of haplology, or syllabic loss by dissimila-

tion, may be added here. Epid. Ae/xtSt/ti/xvoi/ from ^|nt(/ie)8i;u,vov, as Att. ij/tic-
Sifivov from q(fiL)fi.i8ifa/ov. Cret. veoras, body of young men, gen. vtoras from
V€6Ta(To)i, ace. veoTa from vedraTa.
Doubling of Consonants
89. A single consonant is sometimes written double, this indi-

cating a syllabic division by which it was heard at the end of one
syllable and the beginning of the next.
1. cro-T, <raK etc. Such spellings as dpia-aro^, oa-aTi<;, ypdyjraa--
adai, 'Aa-crK'\ijTno<;, KoacriJiol, are frequent, and not coniined to
any particular dialect. For examples in external combination, see
101.2. Similarly o-f (= z-zd) and |^ (= ks-s), e.g. Arg. SiKaa^co,
Delph. SouXwrfa), Locr. yjrdî^^K, Boeot. Ae^^Linra, Thess. i^â-
vaKd(S)Sev.
2. Before consonantal t in ThessaUan, as Tro'Wto? etc. See 19.3.
3. Between vowels. This is confined to continuous sounds,

especially Kquids and nasals, mostly after a long vowel or diph-
thong. Thess. fivafJLfJi^Lov, AafjLfidTpeio<!, Lesb. irpoa'^prfp.iievco, Ehod.
eifi/ieiv, Dodon. dfifieivov, Boeot. ddWa-trav, Thess. o/SeXkov, Delph.
©e\7rovo-<rto5, El. avTaTroSiS&a-aa, Cret. (nrofBSdv (spirant S). Cf.
also 101.1. Delph., Cret. a/jLtjuWeya) is from afijiUT-Xer^to, though
Meg. dfiêWeyov shows that it was felt as afi<f)t-\\€y(o.
Epid. fieSififivov, hifiiStnnvov, laponfivdfiove^ (no. 83). Cret.

4.
aXk6TTpio<s, Arg. 7reT|TjOii;oi' (cf. Osc. alttram etc., frattre etc. ia

Latin inscriptions).
90] PHONOLOGY 71
5.In hypocoristic proper names, where it originates in the voca-

tive and
is due to the emphatic utterance in calling. Examples,
though found elsewhere, are by far most frequent in Boeotian, e.g.

AyaOOm, Bi'otto?, MeViêt, etc.
CHANGES IN EXTEENAL COMBINATION

90. The phenomena of external combination, or sentence pho-
netics, such as elision, crasis, consonant assimilation, etc., are found
in all dialects. But in Greek, as in most other languages, there is
a tendency to limit more and more the scope of such changes, and
to prefer, in formal speech and its written form, the uncombined
forms. The iascriptions, Attic as well as those of other dialects,
differ greatly in this respect according to their time and character.
The following general observations may be made.
1. The changes occur mainly between words standing in close
logical relation. Thus oftenest in prepositional phrases, or between

the article, adjective, or particle and the noun with which it agrees
frequently between particles like Kai, Se, /êV, etc. and the pre-
ceding or following word ; less often between the subject or object
and the following verb, and very rarely in looser combinations.
2. While the less radical changes, such as the ehsion of a short
vowel or the simpler forms of consonant assimilation, are least

restricted in scope and survive the longest, the more violent forms
of crasis and of consonant assimilation are the most infrequent and
the soonest given up. Thus, in the matter of consonant assimila-
tion, the partial assimilation of a nasal to a following mute, espe-
cially a labial, as in rafi irokiv, is very common in all dialects down
to a late period and sometimes observed even in loose combinations
(cf. 96.1), but examples like toX Xoiyov, roiiv v6fiov<;, etc. are compara-
tively infrequent and practically restricted to early inscriptions.
1 Some matters which strictly belong under this head have been discussed
elsewhere, as the rhotacism of final s, treatment of final ys, etc.
3. Although the dialects differ in the extent to which they

exhibit these phenomena and ^ some details (e.g. Cretan shows
the most extensive and radical series of consonant assimilations),
the differences depend more upon the time and character of the
which the language has been formalized.
inscription, the degree to
4. no consistency in the spelling, even as regards the
There is
milder changes, combined and uncombined forms often standing

side by side in the same inscription.
Elision
91. Elision is common to all dialects, but, as in Attic, subject

to great inconsistency as regards the written form, which even in
metrical inscriptions is very often not in accord with the demands
of the meter. In general elision is most frequent in the conjunc-
tions and particles such as Se (ôSe, ovSe, etc.), re, ku, aXXd, etc., the
prepositions, and, among case-forms, in stereotyped phrases like
TTo'XX' ayaOd etc. The elision of a dipththong, e.g. Locr. Sei-
Xer' avôpelv, is comparatively rare. For elision in place of usual

crasis, see 94.
Aphaeresis
92. Examples of aphaeresis, which is only a form of crasis, are

rare. Ion. rj '?, firj 'Xda-aove^ (Chios, no. 4), Locr. I 'SeXcfiiov, e
''Xeird/iov, fie 'TToa-rafiev, El. fie 'vrroi, fie 'irtiroeovTOV, fie 'iridelav,
Lesb. cr[TaX\]a Vt.
Shortening of a Final Long Vowel
93. The shortening of a final long vowel before an initial vowel,

so well known in poetry, is occasionally seen in inscriptions, e.g.
Cret. jxe eKrfi (fir) exo), fie evSi/cov, etc., Meg. cTretSe "lKd<no<s. So
Cypr. e| (^ e|) with t from e (9.3).
Crasis
94. Crasis, mostly of icai or forms of the article with the fol-
lowing word, is found in the early inscriptions of all dialects,
94] PHONOLOGY 73
though the uncomhined forms are more frequent. As between the

« phonetic principle," where the result of crasis is in
accordance
with the regular laws of contraction, and the " etymological prin-
ciple," with lengthening of the second vowel as in Att. avrjp =
6 avrip, the former is almost, if not wholly, predominant outside
of Attic.
1. o, 5 (ow), (o, +a (cf. 44.1). Ion. covrip, Tcoya>vo<; (rod ay&vo's),
with the regular contraction to to, where Attic has dv^p, TdyS)vo<;.
Similarly I^sb. (ht.) mvrjp, Arc. Karoppevrepov (Kara to appevre-
joov), Delph. TcoTreXXaiov (rov AireXkaiov) tcottoXKcovi (t&i 'AirdX-
' ,
XtBw), Boeot. roiroXKovi (rol 'AiroXKcovi), Coruith. T07re(\)\ovi

(tmi 'A-rreWcovi), rcoyaOov (to ayaOov), Meg. op'êSafie (cS 'Apye-
Safie), and so regularly in literary Doric. Elision, rather than crasis
according to the " etymological principle," is probably to be assumed
in the few examples like Corinth. rapia-Tepov^ (to apiaTepov),
Arg. Tapyeloi (toI 'Apyeloi), TiayeXaiSa Tapyeio (6 'AyeXacSa tov
'Apyeiov), Cypr. Ta(iJi,)<f>iSeî6i (ra 'A/iw^tSe^to)).
2. o, o (ov), +e (cf. 44.3). Att.-Ion. rovvofia (to ovofia), Lesb.

(oviavT0<; (6 eviavro's), Locr. OTrdyov (6 eirdymv).
3. a +o (cf. 41.2). Dor. x'^ (''«' o)> Ioh-j Cret. k&J (koI 6),
Att.,
Lesb. (Ut.) KWTTi, (koL ottl). El. KoiroTapoi (koI oirorapoi). Cf.
Aegin. yôXetfta'i (kuI 6 iXe<f>a<;) with double crasis, hke x'^"^ {""^ o
e/c) in Theocritus.
4. a + o (cf. 41.4). Meg. aXvvin,d<; (a, 'OXvv'ind<;).
5. a + e (cf. 41.3). Locr. ha/mpoiKCa (a eiripoiKia).
6. a + e (cf. 41.1). Att.-Ion. Kdyw (koo iyco), k&ttl (koi eiri), rav
(t^ iv), etc.. West Greek ktjv, ktjk, KTpri (koi ev, koI ex, Kal iiri),
etc. So also in Thessalian (no. 33) Kip and re? (ra e?). Lesbian has
Kifie (koI i/jie) in an early ins^cription, though the texts of the Aeolic
poets have mostly kcL- (KafjLo<i etc.); and Arcadian has Ke-rri.
1 We continue, as a matter of convention, to transcribe in tlie form of crasis
where the combination belongs to those which commonly suffer crasis, even in
cases where we believe the phenomenon is elision. For it is impossible to draw
the line between crasis and elision with certainty. See also under 7, 8, 9.
7. With words beginning with a diphthong. Inscriptions some-

times show the regular crasis with ev-, as Delph. KTjiiKKeia (ical
Eu/eXeta), Ehod. ovSa/Mo (o Ev8d/Xov), but otherwise the diphthong

unchanged, that is, what is probably elision rather than crasis, e.g.
Thess. Kol ^ (Kal ol), Ion. TolKoireSov (to olKOTreSov), koIvottiStj'; (jeal
OtVoTTt'S?;?), Delph. Kovre (km ovre). Similarly kov, kovtc, etc. in
Attic and Ionic literature (also %ot = kuI ol, and xev- = xal ev-),
and in Theocritus. Forms like wurd? (6 avro'i) in Herodotus and

Theocritus, amoXo'i (o aliroKosi) in Theocritus, iccovSev (koX oiiSev)
in Epicharmus, are rarely attested in inscriptions (once Ion. coiav-
fivjjTr]<; =6 alav/j.vqTrj';). But the proper transcription of forms in
the pre-Ionic alphabet is sometimes uncertain, e.g. Thess. Kevpep-
yerav {icaX evepyerav) or Kevfepyerav, Boeot. rivTpiTicfxivTO (ral
EvrprfTKâvTw) or TevrperitpavTo , Aegin. hoiKo<! (o oIko<;') or hoiKo<;.
8. With words beginning with i or v. Cret. Kvlee<: (kuI utVe?),

El. KvTraBvKioi (kuI vtto-), Delph. KlSimrai (ical ISiMTai).
In such cases there is of course no evidence as to whether the
V or t was lengthened, as usually in Attic-Ionic, but probably we
have here simply elision.
9. In Elean in the forms of the article the final vowel or diph-

thong disappears, sometimes even the vowel with final consonant.
Thus riapov {to iapov), napo (rS iapSi), Ttapol (rol lapoi), Teiridpoi
(tol eiriapoi), and even tuvto (to)? avTco), Top lapofxdop ToXvviriai
(Tft)/) lapoixdap Tcop 'OXwrriai). This is clearly not crasis proper,
but an extension of the principle of elision.^ Cf. Ovlwi (t&i viai)
in an Attic inscription. Once El. toI 'vtuvt iypafievoi with
aphaeresis.
Apocope
95. Apocope of prepositions is almost unknown in Attic-Ionic

inscriptions, but is usual in other dialects for at least some of the
prepositions. All of them have av (or 6v, iiv) and irdp (even Ionic
has av in literature and a few cases of wdp in inscriptions). waV
^ See footnote, p. 73,

96] PHONOLOGY 75
and TTOT are found in nearly all the West Greek dialects (but not
ia Cretan, and rarely in Argolic), and in Boeotian and Thessalian.
But these are mostly confined to the position before dentals, espe-
ciallyforms of the article. Before other consonants they occur,
with assimilation, in Thessalian and sometimes lq Boeotian and
Laconian; /car also in Lesbian and Arcado-Cyprian (lq Arcadian
icd before all consonants in early inscriptions, later only before the
article, otherwise /carv formed after awv). irep occurs iq Delphian
(cf. also Tre/aoSo? = 7repioSo<;), Elean {•>rdp), and Thessalian ; also in
Lesbian (Alcaeus), and in a few proper names ia Locrian (Ile/jpo-
dapidv), Cretan, and Laconian. ostt, ctt, vtt are Thessalian only,
except for two examples of eV in Boeotian before ir. An apocopated
form of TreSa is seen in Arc. ire rot? i.e. -n-eiS) rot?.
Apocope is most extensive in Thessalian, which has av, Trap, kot,

-TTOT, irep, air, iir, vir. Tlie Thessalian genitive singular in -oi is also
best explained as arising from -oto by apocope, beginning with the
article,which was, of course, proclitic like the prepositions (cf. 45.4).
Apocopated forms are more common in early iascriptions than
later, when there is a tendency, partly due to Koivrj influence, to
employ the full forms.
a. Forms like /carov, wordv, instead of kcit tov, ttot tov, occur not only in
early inscriptions where double consonants are not mritten, but also in the
later inscriptions of some dialects. For the most part the matter is one of
spelling only, but in some cases such forms represent the actual pronuncia-
tion, due in part to actual simplification of the double consonants, in part
to syllabic dissimilation or haplology, as in later Attic KaraSe from Ka(Ta)
TctSe. So in Arcadian the spelling is almost uniformly Ka (early KaTovw,
KOKpive, etc., later KwraTrtp, Koxaixhiav). In doubtful cases it is better to
expand the forms to Ka(T) Toi/etc. in our texts, if only f<?r the convenience
of the student.
Consonant Assiinilation
96. Assimilation of final v.
1. To the class of a following labial or guttural. Cases like t^/x

iroXtv, roy KrjpvKa, vvp. fiev, are frequent in Attic inscriptions, and
likewise ia the other dialects. So also between object and verb as
Delph. TOKiofi {jtepero), Arc. iroa-oôn iroevTw, and in looser combina-

tions as Att. iaTl/i irepl, Arc. iv eiriKpLai^ Kardirep, Arg. Trotoiey
Kara.
2. To <r. Att. e? ^d/Mcoi, Ion. rm (Tv^niravrav, Delph. a? 2e\eu-
Kos (a? = dv), ecrTQ)(?) avXeovre^, Epid. to? aaKov. Cf. Ion. iraaav-
Sirji beside TravavSirji, and Lesb. TraeravSidaavro^.
Before cr + consonant. Att. e'.cr arijXrji but oftener e arriXtfi, also
Te a-reXep. So Ehod., Cret. e crraXat, El. ra crrdXav. These do not

arise by assimilation but by regular loss of v. See 77.2, 78.
3. To X. Att. eX XifivAK, rb\ Xoyov, Ion. eX Aapva-crm, Delph.
TwX Aa^vaSdv, Lac. e'X AuKeSuLfiovi, Epid. roX XCOov, t&X Xcdtov.
Cf. a-vXXeyco, aXXvco — dvaXvw, etc.
4. To /3. Att. ip 'PoScoi, Top 'PoSiov. Cf. crvppiirTco etc.
a. In Cyprian, where v before a consonant is always omitted in the inte-

rior of a word, it is also frequently omitted in sentence combination as
Ta(v) TTToXlV.
97. Assimilation of final ?.
1. To V. Delph. Toiiv v6p,ov<;. Cf. YieXoirowTja-oii (IleXoTro?

'
vrjcrov).
2. To fi and f . Cypr. pewoîi) fieya = feiro's pêya, Ta(/r) fa-

vda(a)a'; = ra? pavdaam. In the same way arose «a = /ca? (icai)
iu Cypr. ko, fiev, Arc. ko, f otKtot?.

3. To X. Att. ToX Xido'i, Cret. toiX Xeiovai, tIX XSi (rt? Xijt),
Lac. eX AuKeBaifiova (eX = e?), toi(X) AaKehaifiovioK.

4. To S. So regularly in Cretan, e.g. rdZ hai(no<;, raS Se, eS Si-
Kaa-reptov, iraTpoB SoVtos. Earely elsewhere, but cf. Ehod. Zev{S)
Be (no. 93), fiaTp6{S) Be, Ta{B) Bevre'pat. Assimilation in the oppo-
site direction is seen in Arg. /ScoXa? a-evrepat (no. 81).
5. To e. Cretan only, as tÔ Ovyarepa'i. Cf. Cret. 00 = ad
medially (85.3).
a. Before a word beginning with a vowel final s may be treated as intervo-

calic, e. g. Lac. AtoAi/ceVa AioXevOepiS = Aios IkItov Atos iXevOepiov (cf 59.1), .
Cypr. KO a.(v)n, to. v)(£pov (59.4), Eretr. oirtop av (60.3).

100] PHONOLOGY -
77
98. Assimilation of final p to S. So regularly in Cretan, e.g. aveS

Boi, vaTeS Soei and 7raTe(S) Soei, inre(S) Se. Of. Cnid. 7ra(S) Adfia-
Tpa (wap Aa/nar/aa).
99. Assimilation of a final mute.
1. Final t. The apocopated forms of Kara and ttotl, so far as
they occur otherwise than before r (cf. 95), are generally assimi-
lated (sometimes with further simplification; cf. 95 a), e.g. Thess.
KUTT TVaVTO'i, TTOK kL (tTOT Kl = TTjOO? Tt), BoeOt. TToS Ad(pVr], TTOK
KaTOTrTw;, Lesb. kuk Ke(f>dXa<; (Alcaeus), KUfi ixev (Sappho), etc. So

in compounds, e.g. El. Ka{h)Ba\eoLTO, Ka{6)9vTd^, Lesb. /ea/S/3aXXe
(Alcaeus), KaXX.vovro<;, Arc. Kaieei/j-evav, icaKpive, Lac. Ka/Sara (Ka-
raâTov), KajSatvcav (Alcman), etc. But tO is often unassimilated.
2. Final tt. Thess. cnr, em- = airo, iirl. are assimilated in dr ra?,
er Tol. Cf. 86.2.
3. Final k. See 100.

100. e|. In most dialects, as in Attic, e| becomes e/e before a
consonant, this appearing often as 1% before an aspirate, and 67
before sonant mutes and X, /x, v, p, until late times when m is
usual before all consonants. The general rule is, then, e^ before
vowels, and e/c (i'x^, iy) before consonants. But the antevocalic form
ef occasionally appears before consonants in various dialects (so
regularly in Oyprian, as e^ toi etc.).
In Locrian it is fully assimilated to all consonants, whence, with

the simphfication of double consonants in the spelling, it appears
simply as e, e.g. e Ta<;, i Sd/io, etc., i.e. e(T) ra?, e'(S) Sdfio, e'(p) poi-
vdvov, e(9) OdXaa-a-wi, e(X) Xt/ievo';, i(y) 'NavirdKTO.
In Thessalian, Boeotian, Arcadian, and Cretan the regular form

before consonants is e?, e.g. Thess. es rdv, ia-So/jLev, Boeot. e's tS>v,
iaXiaivco (cf. also ia-K-qSeKaTrj from ef). Arc. e? rol, eVSe'XXoi'Tes,

ifTTrepaa-ai, Cret. e? top, ia-tcXTja-ia, Thess., Boeot., Cret. ea-yovoi; =
eKyovo<;. AH these dialects have ef before vowels except Boeotian,
where e%? appears in an early inscription, but usually eo-?, as eo-?
iêi^mv, ecrtTeifiev. This is probably a transfer of the anteeonso-

nantal form in an intermediate stage of its development (e^, eVs, e's).
78 GREEK DIALECTS [lOO
a. There are some traces of es in other dialects which generally have ck or
e'^, e.g. Cypr. es ttoO' IpTrti- iroOev i]Kfis (Hesych.), Arg. e(s) St/ceA-uas, and
according to some es irdAtos = «« iroXios (but see note to no. 75), Sicil. I<7k\ij-
Tos (Syracuse, Rhegium), Delph. tayovoi (? no. 51, C 45).
Consonant Doubling
101. 1. Before vowels. Cret. raw e/îWi/, o-vw-lt, Boeot., Corintli.

avv-eOrjKe, Att. ^vvv-ovtl, also iji'i' e^wy, toi'!' av, in a Koti'^ inscrip-
tion. This is a compromise between phonetic and etymological

syllabification, and the examples, though rare, are mostly earUer
than those for the similar doubling in internal combination (89.3).
2. With oo-cttk; etc. (89.1), compare Att. etV? ti]V, Epid. eV? to,
etc., or Epid. to craKeXo'i, Coan tov a<rT€^dvov.
V movable
102. The V movable in the dative plural in -a-i(v) and in the

verb forms in -ai(v) and -e(i') is a marked characteristic of Attic-
Ionic, where it appears from the earhest inscriptions on with in-
creasing frequency and before both vowels and consonants. (In Attic
its use becomes gradually more and more uniform before vowels,
and it is also somewhat more common before a pause in the sense
than elsewhere.) Only in the dative plural does it appear in other
dialects, and even here only in Thessalian (xpefiaa-iv, no. 33) and
Heraclean (evTaaaiv etc.). In verb forms it is wholly unknown in
the older inscriptions of other dialects, and where found is a sure
sign of K0CV1] influence.
Note. In the dat. pi. -cnv the v is due to the analogy of pronominal
datives like Att. Lesb. afifuv and
ij/tiiv. Dor. d.fi,iv, aixfii, in which v is in-
herited (beside a form without v). After the dat. pi. -<7i(v) arose the 3 pi.
-o-i(v), e.g. 3 pi. <j>ipov(n(v) after dat. pi. part. <^€joou<ri(v), then also 3 sg. 8t-
8ft)cri(v), TiOrfTiiv), etc. Another source is 3 sg. êv (originally 3 pi. with
etymological v, 163.3) to 1 sg. â, after the analogy of which arose -£(v) to
aU forms with 1 sg. -a, as olSev, W-qKev, from which it extended later to
forms with 1 sg. in -ov, as eXcyEi/, iXajSei', etc. which are not found in the
earliest inscriptions.
103] PHONOLOGY 79
ACCENT
103. Of the dialects outside of Attic-Ionic, Lesbian is the only
one of whose accentual peculiarities we have any adequate knowl-
edge. This was characterized by the recessive accent, e.g. TroVa/ios,
a6(f)o<!, ySacrt'Xeu?, XeO/cos.
The Doric accent is said by the grammarians to be processive in

certain classes of forms, e.g. iXdôv, ardaai, alye'; = Att. eXa/Sov,
(TTrjaai, alye^. But the statements are too meager to admit of gen-
eralization as to the system as a whole, nor known whether
is it
all Doric dialects had these peculiarities. Hence the practice now
frequently adopted, and followed in this book, of giving Doric forms
with the ordinary Attic accent. In general our accentuation of
dialect forms can be little more than a matter of convenience.
o. A question of detail, touching -which there is considerable difference

of practice among editors of dialect texts, is whether, in the case of inflec-
tional forms which differ in their quantitative relations from the corre-
sponding Attic forms, to adopt the actual accent of the Attic forms or to
change the accent to accord with the Attic system, e. g. infin. xpivev lite
Kpiviiv, or Kptvev, ace. pi. <j>ipoix,ivfK like êpofievmn, or <ÊjQo/xevos, Cret. Kaip-
Tovavs, cTTaTyjpavi like KpuTTOvws, (TTaTTJpa^, or KapTovavi, (rraT-qpavs- The
question of the true accentuation is a complicated one, differing in each
class of forms,and impossible of any certain answer. But practical conven-
ience favors the use of the Attic accent insome cases, as in the accusative
plural to distinguish it from the nominative, and we adopt this alternative
in all the cases mentioned.
The pronominal adverbs in -a, -at, and -m we accent as perispomeua,
following here what the grammarians laid down as the Doric accent, since
this affords a convenientworking rule, and, for -a), serves to distinguish
e. g. Tovrm from gen. But it is far from certain that the accent was
tovto).
uniform, and that we should write e.g. dAAei, oAAat, TravrSi, as we do, and
not, with some, aXXa like Att. oixa, and oXAou, n-d.vra.i like Att. aXX-g,
TravTj;. And as between mrei and oiret, etc., about which the grammarians
were in doubt, we definitely prefer oTrei, oirai, oTrrt, oirrj, oirui (cf . Att. oirov
beside ttov, in spite of avrov etc.). We accent evSoi, eôt, ^x°'' ^*°'' ^^^^
oiKoi, though evSot etc. (cf. ivravdoi) may also be defended.

INFLECTION
NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES
Feminine a-Stems
104. 1. NoM. Sg. -d, Att.-Ion. -17.
2. Gen. Sg. -a?, Att.-Ion. -579. — Arc. -dv after the masculine, as
oiKiav, âfiiav, but only at Tegea, and here -d<s beside -dv in early
inscriptions, and always ra?,
3. Dat. Sg. -di, Att.-Ion. -rji, whence also -d, -rj, -ei. See 38, 39.
— Boeot. -at {-ae, -r), 26), and this is to be assumed in the other
dialects which have -ot (106.2).
4. Aco. Sg. -dv, Att.-Ion. -ijv.
5. NOM. Pl. -di (Boeot. -ae, -t), 26).
6. Gen. Pl. -awv, -eav, -mv, -dv. See 41.4.
7. Dat. Pl. In early Attic, -dcn(v), -7]cn(v), sometimes -dicn(v),
-riia-i(v), after 420 B.C. -at?. — In Ionic, -r)iai(v) regularly, -ai? being
rare and probably Attic. — In Lesbian, -aicri (but always rat?),
and this occurs, rarely, elsewhere. — Most dialects have -at? from
the earliest times.
8. Ago. Pl. -av;, with the same development as has -ov? from
o-stems, namely (see also 78)
-av^, -ov;
-a?, -0? -av<i, -ov;, Cret., Arg.

Cret., Arc, (Cypr.?)
Thess.,Ther.,Coan
-a?, -ou? or -60? -at?, -ot? -a?, -ai<i, -aip

Most dialects Lesbian -o?, *-0t9, -oip
80 Elean
106] INFLECTION 81
Masculine d-Stems
105. 1. NOM. Sg. -a? (with secondary ?, after the analogy of -09),
Att.-Ion. -»??.
a. Forms without s also occur, several in Boeotian (Trvdiovuca, KaXXla,

etc.),and a few from other parts of Northwest Greece. Cf. also El. tc-
Xeora, though this is possibly a form in -to. like Horn. hnroTa.
2. Gen. Sg. -do (with o, in place of s, after that of o-stems),

whence Are.-Cypr. -dv (22), elsewhere -a, Ion. -e<o, -ta. See 41.4.
Att. -ov is not from -do, but the o-stem form taken over as a whola
a. -dfo, in TXa<T«i/ro, Ila<naSapo, of two metrical inscriptions from

Corcyra (no. 87) and Gela, is a reminiscence of the epic -do (the spoken
form was already -d, which appears in other equally early inscriptions, as
'ApvuiSa no. 88, A/rcvux no. 85) with the introduction of a non-etymological
p, either representing a glide sound before the following o (cf. dfvrav,
no. 88. See 32), or due to a false extension from forms with etymological
p, as XapAs = Hom. Xdo^.
b. Forms in -ds, with the old ending unchanged and belonging with the
nominatives in -d (above. In), occur in scattered examples in Megarian
(no. 92) and from various parts of Northwest Greece.
c. names in -ip, from the fourth century on, frequently
Att.-Ion. proper
form the genitive after the analogy of cr-stems, e. g. Att. KoAAtdSovs (after
Aij/MxrOeyov; etc.), Ion. AcaSeos, ' ApurrclBeiK- This type spreads to other
dialects, e.g. Rhod. MvcoviSevs.
0-Stems
106. 1. Gen. Sg. -010 (from *-oo-to, cf. Skt. -asya) as in Homer,
whence, with apocope, Thess. (Pelasgiotis) -01, as rot, XP°^°'-' ^*'°-
Elsewhere, with loss of t and contraction, -ov or -m (25). — In

Cyprian -ov beside -o (at Idalium fiurdov, apyvpov, îXoKvirpov,
etc., and so usually -ov in nouns, whether vowel or consonant fol-
lows ; but also apyvpo, dXpo, before a consonant, and always to).
a. -oto is often employed in metrical inscriptions, in imitation of the

epic, e.g. nos. 87, 88. But in Thessalian it also occurs in a few prose in-
scriptions, and the grammarians often refer to the Thessalian genitive in
-010. This, together with the fact that apocope is more extensive in Thes-
saJian than in any other dialect (see 95), makes the derivation of the usual
82 GEEEK DIALECTS [lOG
Thess. from -mo far more probable than other explanations which sepa-
-ot
from this and so from the forms of all the other dialects.
rate it entirely
For the added v in Cyprian no explanation that has been offered is adequate.
2. Dat. Sg. -at in most dialects, whence also -co (38 ; Thess. ov,
23). ot in Arcadian, Elean, Boeotian (-oe, -v, -et, 30), and in later
inscriptions from various parts of Northern Greece (Delphi, AetoUa,

Acarnania, Epirus, Cierium in Thessaly, Euboea).
a. In Euboea -m and may be derived from it, like
-ot replaces, earlier
-£t from -rji But in general -ot is rather the original locative (cf.
(see 39).
oiKot) in use as the dative. In some dialects the history of the dative is
obscure, owing to the lack of early mateHal or the ambiguity of -01 in
the pre-Ionic alphabets.
, 3. NOM. Pl. -ot (Boeot. -oe, -v, 30).
4. Dat. Pl. -oia-i(v), as in Homer, in early Attic, Ionic, where

it lasts somewhat longer than in Attic (but some early examples
of -ot?, especially in West Ionic), and Lesbian (but here always
T019). — Elsewhere only -ot? (Boeot. -v?, -et?, Elean -oip).
5. Ace. Pl. -01'?, with the same development as -av<;. See 78,
104.8.
6. Gen. Dat. Dual, -ouv as in Homer, whence -oiv in most

dialects in which the form occurs at all. — Elean -oiok, -oioip,
after the analogy of the dative plural, as Swotot?, airoioip.
Consonant Steins in General
107. 1. Ace. Sg. -av in place of the usual -a, with 2; added after
the analogy of vowel stems, occurs in Cypr. Ijarepav, a(v)Spijd{v)-
rav, Thess. Kiovav, El. a'yaXp.aToj>5spav (but possibly -(fxopdv from
nom. -^topa?), and among late inscriptions of various dialects.
2. Nom. Pl. -ev for usual -e? occurs in late Cretan, having
originated in pronominal forms. See 119.2 a.
Dat. Pl. -eaai, as in Horn. TroSeercn, probably an extension of

3.
the form of o--stems, is characteristic of the Aeolic dialects, Les-

bian, Thessalian (Pelasgiotis), and Boeotian, and is also found in
early Delphian, East Locrian, Elean (cjivydSea-a-i no. 60 ; elsewhere
-ot?), and in inscriptions of various Corinthian colonies (Corcyra,
108] mrLECTION •
83
Epidamnus, Syracuse). — Heraclean has -aaai in pres. part. evTaa-

a-iv (perhaps originally *aa-(7i. = Skt. satsu, then evraa-a-i by fusion
with ei'T- of evTei etc.), irpaa-aovTaaai, etc. oi'i, as Travrot? etc.,
after the analogy of o-stems, is characteristic of Locrian, Elean,
and the Northwest Greek Koivrj, whence it finds its way iato
various dialects in later times.
4. Ace. Pl. -69 in place of -as, i.e. the nom. for the ace, per-
haps first used in the numeral rerope? owiug to the influence of
the indeclinable irevTe etc., is seen in Delph. heKareropei (no. 49,
early fifth century), reropes, SeXîSe? (in an inscription of early
fourth century ; but otherwise in Delphian only TeTopa<! etc.), and
regularly ia Elean ([Tero/aje?, sixth century, irXeCovep, ^^dpiTep,
no. 61, etc.) and Achaean (iXda-a-ove'i, Safiocno<f>vX,aKe<;, etc.), also
in the very late inscriptions of various dialects, even Attic.

-av<:, after the analogy of a-stems, in Cretan, e.g. OvyaTepavs,
a-Taripav;, etc.
(T-Stems
108. 1. All dialects except Attic have the uncontracted forms.

Gen. sg. in most dialects -eo?, whence -to? in Boeotian, Cretan, etc.
(9), -€v? in later Ionic, Ehodian, etc. (42.5). — Ace. sg. masc. and
ace. pl. neut. -ea, whence -la (9), occasionally »? (42.1).
a. Proper names in -kXci^s, -kX^s. Cypr. -KXe/res, whence -icXei^ in Attic

(beside -kA^s), Boeotian (-xXres, -KA.t7s) till about 400 B.C., and regularly
in Euboean (gen. -Kkim, 2), but in the other dialects regularly -kX^s- Gen.
sg. Cypr. -nXipttK, Boeot. -kXcios (= Horn. -kXôs, cf. 16), Att. -kXeous, but
in most dialects -icAeos.
For names in -icXeas instead of -likeifi, see 166.1.
2. Proper names often have forms which are modeled after the
analogy of the masc. a-stems, and this not only in Attic-Ionic
(e.g. Att. 1,a>KpdTT]v, ^coKparov, Eretr. gen. EvKpaTco, TifioKXew),
where the agreement in the nom. was especially favorable to
-rj<;
this, but also in the other dialects. Thus ace. sg. in -fjv {-rjv -779 = :
-dv: -as), e.g. Boeot. AafioreXeiv etc.. Arc. îXokX^v, and even in
appellatives in Lesb. SajJLOTeXrjv etc., Cypr. itreXev. — Dat. sg. in
84 •
GKEEK DIALECTS [108
-jjt, Lesb. KaX\UXr]i. — Gen. sg. in -v (like -d) in Lesb. @eoyepv
etc. ; also, perhaps, -??? (like -a?, 105.2 I) in Thess. 'liriTOKpdTet'i
(or nom. for gen. by mistake ?), êpeKpdre'; (no. 33 ; or êpeKpa-
xe(o)? ?). — Voc. sg. in -rj (like -a) in Arc. 'AreXrj etc., Delph.
IIoXw/ejoaTT;.
The numerous Boeotian hypocoristic names in -ei as Mevvei,

îWei, @dX\ei, Bevvei, are also best understood as vocatives of
this type used as nominatives. They correspond to names in -i;?,
-7]To<;, in other dialects, but in Boeotian follow the analogy of
(T-stems (gen. sg. -tos, ace. sg. -eiv).
i-Stems
109. 1. In all dialects except Attic-Ionic, and, for the most

part, in Ionic too, the regular type of declension is that with t
throughout, namely -ts, -to?, -I, -iv, -tes, -icov, -uri, -is (Gret. -tz/?) or
-ia<i (rare).
2. The type in -t?, -eoj? (from -r)o<i, as in Homer), -ei, pi. -et?, etc.
is almost exclusively Attic. In Ionic TroXem? occurs in early in-
scriptions of Chios (no. 4) and Thasos, and Swdpî in Teos (no. 3).
But otherwise in Ionic, and always in other dialects, forms of this

type are late and to be attributed to Attic influence. In general,
the Attic datives, -et and -eai, are the first to be adopted, next the
nom.-acc. pi. -eis, and lastly the gen. sg. -ea><;. Thus in the later
inscriptions of many dialects it is common to find gen. sg. -io<;, but
dat. sg. -ei.
A gen. sg. TTo'Xeo? is found in the Koivrj, and in later inscriptions

of various dialects.
3. Lesbian has a nom. pi. -Z? (Trb'Xt?, no. 21), perhaps the ac-
cusative used as nominative.
4. Cyprian has such forms as gen. sg. Tifioxapipo^, dat. sg.
iTToXipt. The p is certainly not original here, and is perhaps due

to the analogy of v- and 9;u-stems (gen. -vfo^, -ipoi).
5. A transfer to the type -ts, -tSo?, as frequently in Attic, is
characteristic of Euboean proper names in -t?, as ArjfjLO')(dpiSo^.
UlJ INFLECTION 85
\)-Stems
110. Nearly all the iuscriptional forms occurring are the usual
ones of the type -u?, -vo?. Boeot. [f]dano<; (i from e, 9) agrees
with the dareoi of non-Attic literature. For vti5? see 112.2.
Nouns in -£us
111. The stem is t]v, rjf throughout, nom. sg. -eu? (from -tjw, cf.
37.1), gen. sg.^-jj/ros, etc.
1. The original forms in -7?fo?, -Tjfi, etc. are preserved, with or

without the f, in Cyprian (;8a«riXef 09, 'ESaXtl/rt, 'ESaXte/res), Les-
bian (âa-i\rjo<; etc.), Boeotian (IlToiepL, ypafinaTetoi}, etc.), Thes-
salian (/Qao-tXeto? etc.), and Elean (ySao-tXae?), as also in Homer.
2. Attic only are /Sao-tXeo)?, âaiXed, with quantitative metathe-
sis. But from the beginning of koivi^ influence 0aai\.€a)<; is one of
the Attic forms most widely adopted by other dialects.
3. Most dialects, namely Ionic and the West Greek dialects ex-
cept Elean, have /3acrt\eo9, âcriXel, etc., with shortening of the rj.
Generally these are the forms of even the earliest inscriptions

(Cret. foiK€o<; etc.), but we find Coan teprji, TloXifji, etc. (no. 101,
which has also 'AX/cTytSe? etc. ; later always iepel etc.), and once
Ehod. 'ISa/i€Vrjo<; (cf. TlovTooprjiSo';). Beside -eo? sometimes -eu? (cf.
42.5),as Meg. lapds, but, owing to the confusion with the nominative,
this spelling is far less common than in the genitive of o--stems.
Ace. Sg. -ea in Ionic, Locrian, Cretân. But in Delphian and

most of the Doric dialects -ij (see 42.1, 43) is the regular form, e.g.
Delph. te/ji}, /3acn\rj, Lac. âcnXri, Mess, iepri, Meg. ieprj, Mycen.
Hepae (no. 76, fifth century), Arg. âaiXrj, Ehod. âa-tXrj, rypafi-
fiarfj, Coan jSaa-iXrj, etc. In these dialects -ea is of later occur-
rence, and due to koivt] influence.
Nom. Pl. -ee? in Cretan (e.g. Sjoo/aees) and elsewhere, but usu-
ally contracted to -eli. Also -jj? (in part at least directly from -ês)
in early Attic, Coan (reTajOTTj?), Laconian {Meyape<i etc., no. 64),
and Arcadian {Mavnvi)<;). At Cyrene occurs nom. and ace. pL
lape;.
86 GREEK DIALECTS [ill
Ace. Pl. -ea<! in Ionic and Doric (Cret. Spofieav;, cf. 107.4),
when not replaced by -ei<s of the koiv-i].
4. Arcadian has nom. sg. in -?;?, as lep7]<;, rypa(f)i]<;, ôve<; (Cyprian
also once ye/sl?, but usually -ev?), ace. sg. hiepe v (cf 108.2), . nom. pl.
'M.avnvrj';. Some proper names in-?j? =

-ev? are also found elsewhere.
5. In Miletus and colonies occurs nom. sg. I'epeeos, gen. sg. lepeat,
likewise at Ephesus gen. sg. <E>\e«t) belonging to \eu?.
Some Irregular Nouns
112. Zew. Zew

1. or Aev? (84). A((f)o'?, At(/r)t (also Atet, of
uncertain origin, in an inscription of Corcyra and one of Dodona

cf. Att. AieiTpe<j>rj<;, Cypr. Aipei6efiK), Ai(p)a, in most dialects. But
also in various dialects (attested for East Ion., Coan, Ther., Cret.,
El.), as in Homer, Ztjvo';, Zrjvi, Zrjpa (Cret. Afjva, Trjva, etc., 37.1).
Late forms with a are hyper-Doric.

2. vlo'i, viv<i. Aside from the o-stem forms, the inscriptional
occurrences are as follows, mostly from a stem viv-:
Nom. Sg. vw? Cret., Lac, Att. (Att. also vv<i, us).
Gen. Sg. uteos Cret., Att. ; Thess. Auto? (no. 33).

Dat. Sg. vlel ArgoL, Phoc, Att.
Ace. Sg. vivv Arc, Cret., Locr., etc.
Nom. Pl. utVes Cret. (as in Hom.) ; Att. vleh.
Dat. Pl. vicun Cret. (as in Horn.), after analogy of iraTpaxn etc.
Aco. Pl. vlvvf Arg., Cret. ; Att. vlel';.
3. fi'qv. Stem *p,7)vc7- (cf. Lat. mensis), whence (77.1) Lesb.

p,rivvo<s, Thess. fieivv6<;, Att. etc. iJLrjv6<;. The nom. */jli^v<; became
*/aei's (vowel-shortening before- v + cons., but later than the assim-
ilation of medial va), whence regularly (78) Ion., Corcyr., Meg.
fiek, Heracl. /^?j?. In Attic, /xet? was replaced by /jltjv formed after
the analogy of original v-stems m -rjv, -rjvo<;. Elean fi€v<s is perhaps
due to the analogy of Zeu?, Zt]v6<; (above, 1).
4. \a?, Hom. \da<;. Originally a neuter o--stem to \da<!, becom-

ing 6 \ao9, o Xa9, after the analogy of o \i6o<; etc Hence in geni-
tive beside Xao? also Att. Xaov (Soph.), Cret. \a6.
114] INFLECTION 87
5. Cret. f rj/ia nom.-acc. sg. = e^yiia, but gen. sg. ra? prjiiofs from
a stem in -fia. So also Cret. *afi<^Lhr)fjia, ornament (cf. StdBrj/jia),
but gen. sg. a/jbiriBT^fian.
6.
x°^'>> which in Attic is declined as a consonant stem (gen.
sg. xoo'f); is properly a contracted o-stem (from x°F°-) like TrXoO?,
and remains so in Ionic, e.g. ace. sg. X"^^} g^n. pi.
x^^-
7- Xe'P. XW- See 27 6, 79.
Comparison of Adjectives
113. 1. Beside /ieifft)!' and K/oetTTtoi', both with anomalous et, we

find the normal fie^mv (from *iMeyia)v) in Ionic and Arcadian, and
Kpeaaav (from *KpeTia>v) in Ionic. For Dor. Kappwv, Cret. «a/3-
T<ov (both from *Kdpria)v) see 49.2 with a, 80, 81.
2. Beside TrXe'tai', pi. TrXeove?, ir-stem forms, like Horn. TrXe'e?,
7r\e'a9, occur in Lesbian (-TrXewi no. 21) and Cretan (e.g. Gortyn.
TrXies, ifKiav^, ifKia, beside ttXlovo^, irXiova, ifKiov. ifklacriv, Dre-
ros, is in origin a I'-stem form, cf. 77.1 a). Cf. also Arc. ttXo? (from
*7r\eo?, cf. 42.5 d) adv. = irXeov.
Heracl. TroXtcrTo? = TrXeto-ros is formed directly from ttoXu?.
3. El., Lac. a(a-)(Ti(TTa (also in Aesch.) = a7jj;to-Ta, is formed

from the compar. aatrov (this regularly from *d<yxi.°'')-
NUMERALS
Cardinals and Ordinals
114. 1-10. 1. Nom. sg. masc. Att. etc. eh, Heracl. 979 (cf. Lac.
ov8i<s), Cret. eV? {evS S- = evs S-, Law-Code IX. 50 ; see 97.4), from
*evs. Cf. 78. — Fem. fiia, but, of different origin, Lesb., Thess. i'a,
as in Homer. Also mase. to? (cf. Hom. dat. sg. neut. la>) in Cretan,
but with pronominal force = e/eeti'o?. [Boeot. la now in Corinna.]
Att. etc. n-pSiTO';, West Greek and Boeot. irpdro';. The source of
irpdro^ is uncertain (not *-7rp6aTO';, cf. 44.1).
2. Svo (Boeot. Siovo, 24) in aU dialects. Lac. once Sve with the
ending of consonant stems.— Sveiv = Bvolv in late Att. and koivi^.

88 GEEEK DIALECTS [ll4
— Plural forms in various dialects, e.g. Chian, Cret., Heracl. hv&v,

Cret. hvoK, Thess. 8m?, and hval{v) in late Attic and Koivrj.
3. Att. etc. T/aet?, Cret. r/see?, Ther. t/st}?, froiji *T/3«e?. See 25,
45.5. — Ace. T/ot9, Cret. t/>ui'? (for t/jiV? with t introduced anew
from rpiSiv etc.). Under the influence of the indeclinable numerals,
the nominative or the accusative is used for both cases in some
dialects, namely nom. r/jet? in Âttic and elsewhere, and ace. r/at? in
Boeotian, Heraclean, Delphian, Troezenian, and perhaps in Lesbian.

TpiTo^, Lesb. repro^ (18).
4. Att. TeTTa/aes, Ion., Arc. reacrepe'i (also Teacrape; in Ionic and
Koivrj), Boeot. ireTrape'i, Lesb. jreaavpe'i (Horn. Triavpei), West
Greek TeTope<;. From *qTi'etuer- (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catvdras),
the differences being due to inherited variations in the second
syllable {tuer, tuor, tur, tur), and to the divergent development of
gM (68) and tu (54 e, 81).
TeTapro<;, Hom. TeV/aaTo?, Boeot. Trerparo';. See 49.2 a.
5. irevTe, Lesb. Thess. irefiire (68.2).
irefjj'rrTO'i, Cret. irevTO'i (86.2).
6. e^, Cret., Delph., Heracl. f e'f. See 52 6. For Boeot. ecr-Kj;-
SeKOTrj, see 100.
7. cTTTa. — e/38o/tto9, but Delph. Ae'/3Seyu.os (cf. Delph., Heracl.

i^SefiijKovTa, Epid. e/SSe/âto?).
8. oKTw, Boeot., Lesb. okto (like Swo), Heracl., Ther. hoKrm (58 c),
Elean ottto (with tt from eiTTd).
9. ei/i-ea, Delph. eVvj} (42.1). But *ei'f a in Att. ei'ttro?, ivaKoa-ioi,

Ion. eiVaro?, elvaKocrtoi, Cret. fivaTo<i, etc. See 54. Heracl. hevvea,
Delph., Ther. AeVaro?, see 58 c. Lesb. eVoro?, see 6, 116 a.
10. Se'wa, Arc. Se'/co (SutoSe/eo). — Se/caro';, Arc, Lesb. Sckoto?.

See 6, 116 a.
115. 11-19. evSexa, rarely Sewa el? (e.g. Heracl. SeKa hev). —
Att. and Hom. SmSeKa, but in most dialects BvcoSeica, rarely SvoBexa
(e.g. Boeot. SvoSe'/caro?), Delph., Heracl. Bexa Svo (also late Attic).
T/3et9 /tat Se«a, also indecl. rpeia-KaiSeKa (Attic after 300 B.C.) and
rpia-KaiheKa (Boeotian etc.; cf. 114.3); also heKa rpeh, especially
117] INFLECTION 89
when the substantive precedes (so Attic even in fifth century).

Similaa- variations for 14-19.
ei/Se/caro?, StoSe/taTO?, SucoSeKiaTo?, hvoheKaTo<i (see above).
13th-19th, Att. TpLTO<; kuI Se'/earo?, etc., but Tpeta-KaiSeKaTO'; or
Tpia-KuiBeKhTo^, etc., in East Ionic, Boeotian, and Lesbian {-S€koto<:).
116. 20-90. ecKoai (from *i-fi'Koa-i) in Attic, Ionic, Lesbian,
Arcadian (no occurrence in Cyprian), but fUari, ikutl {I, cf. Ther.
hiKaSi, no. 107; for h see 58 c) in West Greek with Boeotian and
Thessalian, with t not et, and t retained (61). The ei of Heracl.
feiKan beside pUari is due to the influence of Att. eiKoai. —
Att. etc. TpiaKovra, Ion. rpii^Kovra. — TerrapaKOVTa, reaaepaKovra,
Tea-a-apaKovra, TreTTapuKovra (see 114.4), Delph., Corcyr., Heracl.
reTpatKovra (so doubtless in all "West Greek dialects previous to
Attic influence). — TrevrriKovTa, eîjKOvra {pe^rjKOVTo), etc., with tj
in all dialects (but Ion. o'ySaiKovTa, 44.2). — Delph,, Heracl. he^Se-

'
fiiJKOVTa, Heracl. hoySon]Kovra, hevevijKovTa. See 114.7-9. — Gen.

Tea<T[ep']aK6vTO)v, "TrevT-qKovToav, etc. in Chios, where the use of such
inflected genitives (also SeKcov) is one of the Aeolic features of the
dialect (cf. Trefiireav, Sexav in Alcaeus, also rpirjKovrwv in Hesiod).
Att., Ion. etKocTTo? etc., Boeot. fixaa-To^ {-KacrT6<; doubtless in all
West Greek dialects also ; but Thess. Ikoo-to's), Lesb. et/cota-ro?, rpid-
Koia-TO<;, iî]KOia-TO<;).
a. The form of the ordinals is that in -kootos (from -kmt-to-,

earliest
cf. Under the influence of the cardinals in -Kovra

Skt. trihfat-tama- etc.).
this became -koo-to'; in Attic etc.; in Lesbian, under the same influence,
*-KovoTos, -whence -koujtik (cf. 77.3, 78). To the same analogy is due
the o of a.K(Kn, and of the hundreds in -koctioi (e.g. rpiaKoa-ioi after' rptaKovra),
instead of the more original a in pUaTi (Skt. vihfati-, Lat. vigintl), -Kanoi,
-Kacrioi (cf. e/cardv, Skt. fatam, Lat. centum). It is possible that a still further
extension of this analogical o is to be assumed in explanation of Arc.

hcKOTOv,Arc, Lesb. Sckotos, Arc. 84ko, Lesb. tvoros.
117. 1. 100. Att. etc. eKarov, Arc. heKorov. See 6, 116 a.
2. 200-90Q. Att.-Ion., Lesb. -Koa-ioi, West Greek, Boeot. (and
doubtless Thess.) -kcitioi. Arc. -Kacnoi (with East Greek a, but

West Greek a). See 61.2, 116 a.
90 GREEK DIALECTS ["7
The a of TpLCLKoaioi. {Ion. rpivcoaioi) is extended to Simcocnoi
(Ion. ScrjKoaioi.), and the a of TerpaKoaioi, e-n-TaKoaioi, evaicoaiot. to
irevTaKoatoi, iJâKoaioi, oKTUKoaioi (but Lesb. oktcokoo-ioi).

3. 1000. Att. from *x«J-Xtot, but Ion. xe''A.toi, Lac. x^Xtot,
x'>-">'
Lesb., Thess. j(;eXXiot, from *xea^\i'Oi. See 76.
PRONOUNS
Personal Pronouns
118. Singular. 1. The stems, except in the nominative, begin

with : 1. e/A- or /u.-. — 2. original tu, whence East Greek a-, "West
>
Greek t- {Teo<;, riv, re). But enclitic rot is from a form without u
(cf. and occurs also in Ionic (Horn., Hdt., etc.). Horn, reolo
Skt. fe),
and reiV are from the possessive stem teuo- (120.2). 3. original —
'.
su, whence p- in some dialects {feo<;, poi, flv), otherwise
2. NoM. 6706, e^div (Boeot. tw, Iwv, 62.3). — Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc.
(7v, Dor. TV, Boeot. tov. See 61.6.
3. Gen. a. -eio (Horn, ifieio etc. like tolo), whence -eo, later
Ion. -ev, Att. -ou. — &. -eo? in West Greek, as lit. Dor. e/xe'o?, reo?,
Locr. f eo9. — c. -0ei', as lit. Dor. ifieSev, Epid. eêi'.
4. Dat. a. -ot, as ifxoi, jjlol, aoi, croi (lit. Dor. rot' rot, lit. Ion.
Tot), ol, ot (Arg., Cret., Delph., Cypr., Lesb. /rot). — 6. -tv in West
Greek (where also -01, but mostly in the enclitic forms, as fJLoi,
never ifioi, poi, ol, and rot, though also rot'), as Cret., Calymn.,
Ehod., Delph., and lit. Dor. efiiv, lit. Dor. tCv, Cret. piv.
5. Ace. 1. e'/ite, /ê. — 2. Att.-Ion., Lesb. o-e, lit. Dor. re (Cret.
Tfc, written rpe, in Hesych.); also lit. Dor. and Epid. tv (nom.
used as ace). — 3. e (fe); also lit. Dor. and Epid. vCv.
119. Plural. 1. The forms of the first and second persons con-
tain, apart from the endings, aa-fi- (cf. Skt. asmdn etc.) and uo-ju.- (cf.
Skt. yusmdn etc.), whence Lesb., Thess. a/i/^-, Lesb. v/ti/i-, elsewhere
1 As the personal pronouns, especially in the singular, are of comparatively

rare occurrence in inscriptions, some forms are added which are quotable only
from literary sources, — but only a few out of the great variety, for which see
Kiihner-Blass I, pp. 580 ft.
121] INFLECTION 91
a/i- (Att.-Ion. rittr) or a/A-, vfx,-. See 76, and, for the spiritus asper
or lenis in the first person, 57, 58 6.
2. NoM. -€S in aU dialects except Attic-Ionic, where it was

replaced by -et?. Lesb. a/i/xe?, u/iê?, Dor. etc. o/ie?, i/xe?.
a. In late Cretan was frequently replaced by d/iiei/ under the influ-

a/ies
ence of 1 pi. verbal forms in which Dor.
-;u.£s was often replaced by the KotviJ
-/lev. That is, aft-iv for d/u.€'s after îpoiixv for îpofxjei. From d/xei', -ev was
extended to other pronouns and to participles, as ^jucv, tivcv, dKoixravrei;, etc.
3. Gex. -etwr (Horn. rjiieCwv), whence -etov, -uov (9), -Siv. Lesb.
afip,€(ov, Thess. afifieovv. El. afieav, Dor. afiecov, a/iicov (Cret.),
later dfiav.
4. Dat. -t(i'). Lesb. dufuv, dfifii, etc.. Dor. a/niV, ir/iti/, Att.-Ion.
^/ity, vfuv. So Dor. o-^ti', <r<^t, but Att.-Ion. a-îcri, Arc. aêi<i, the
latter not satisfactorily explained.
5. Ace. -e in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where it was re-
placed by-ea9,-a9. Lesb., d/ifie, vfifj-e, Thess. dfifie, Dor. etc. dfie, vfie.
Possessives
120. 1. iiju)<i. — PL Dor. etc. dfi6<; (Lesb. d/j,fio<;) and a/xeVe/ao?
(Lesb. afiixerepo';, Att.-Ion. 57/ierepo9).

2. a. tuo-, Att. etc. cro'i?. 6. teuo-, Dor., Lesb. reo'?, Boeot. rto? (all
in literature only). Both forms in Homer. — PI. v/xoV and vfj.eTepo<i.
3. a. SUO-, Att. etc. 09, Cret. /roV. 6. seuo-, Dor. (lit.), Thess. eoV.
Both forms in Homer. — PI. a^6^ and a-<f>eT€po^.
Reflexive Pronouns
121. Aside from the reflexive use of the forms of the personal
pronouns as given in 118, 119, especially that of the third person
which is itself a reflexive in origin, various forms of expression are

employed, as follows
1. Combinations of the personal pronouns with avT6<;, each keep-
ing its own inflection, as in Homer (a-ol avrai etc.). So Cret. piv
avrSi = eavra. Cf. also, with the possessive, Cret. ra pa auras =
TO, eavTT]';.
92 GEEEK DIALECTS [l2l
1
2. Compounds of the same elements, with contraction, leaving
only the second part declined. Att. iîavrov, aeavTov or aavTov,

eaVTOv or avrov (also late earov, drav, with a from dv Coan tjvt&v
;
with 7] from ea ;
Thess. euTot, evrov). Ion. (lit.) ifiecovTOv etc. The
forms found in Ionic inscriptions are like the Attic, and probably
are Attic.
3. avToi alone, as sometimes in Homer. Thus Delph. avrov =
ifiavTov (SGDI. 2501.4), El. avrap = eavrrj'; (no. 61.17), Lac. avrS
= eavTov (no. 66).
4. avTo? aiiTO'i, either with each declined separately, or, oftener,

merged into compounds of somewhat varying form.
This combination is comparatively late, replacing the earlier
types mentioned under 1 and 3. It is most frequent in Delphian and
Boeotian, but is found in several of the other West Greek dialects,
and probably even in Attic (Kiihner-Blass I, p. 600, anm. 5).
a. avros a^Tss. Delph. avroi TrortaiTous, Boeot. xar'airii (= airoi) avroii'.
b. avTocravTos. Delph. avTocravTov etc., Boeot. {nrip avrocravtii), Heracl.

fitT airrocravTlov, Cret. aiTotravTois, etc.
c. averavTos. Delph. aixravrov etc., Boeot. ava'avrutv, Cret. avcratiTaSi

Argol. (Calauria) avo-auTas.
d. dcravTos. Boeot. derauTv (late).
e. avo'WTO's. Delph. aicrwras etc. See 33 a.
f. avrauTos. Heracl. a.vra.vTo.% (as in Sophron and Epicharmus), Aegin.

avravTOv.
g. Sicil. gen. sg. airoira (Segesta), gen. pi. avriivra (Thermae). Prob-
ably from avraTov, avTarSiv (cf. late earoij, above, 2), with transposition of
the last two syllables.
Demonstrative Pronouns
122, The article. Nom. as in Homer, in the West

pi. rot', tui,
Greek dialects except Cretan, and in Boeotian. Att. etc. oi, ai, after
the analogy of o, fj. For o, a in some dialects which in general
have ', see 58 a.
Forms with added i, used like ohe, are found in Elean (ro-i, ra-i)
and Boeotian (rav-i, toi-i, tv-i).
For the relative use, see 126.

126] INFLECTION 93
123. Thess. o-ve, Arc. o-vi, Arc.-Cypr. S-vv, = 6Be. Thess. rove,
reive, and, with both parts inflected (cf. Horn. Tota-Secn), gen. sg.
Toti/eos, gen. pi. Tovvveow. — Arc. roovC (gen. sg.), Toivi, etc. Cf. also
Boeot. TrpoTTjvi (136.1). — Cypr. ovv, Arc. raw, tovvv, also (late)'
rdvvvv, Toavvv. Cf. Horn., Boeot., Cypr. vv.
124. 0VT09. Nom. pi. roOrot, ravrai, like to(, rai, in West Greek
(examples from Cos, Delphi, Ehodes, Selinus). Att. etc. ovroi, avrai,
after ovtov etc. Boeotian, with t replaced by '
throughout, ovrov,
ovTcov, etc. — Interchange of av and ov. Att. gen. pi. fern, tovtwv
after masc, neut. ; vice versa El. neut. tuvtcov, due to influence of
Tavra. ov throughout is Boeotian (ovto, ovto) and Euboean {tovtu,
rovret, also ivTOvOa = ivravda). So also Delph. rovra, rovTa<; (but
also TavTai). For the spelling with instead of OV, see 34 a.
125. 1. iKelvo<;. Ion. Keivo's, Lesb., Cret., Ehod., Coan Kfjvo<;, both
from *Ke-evov. Cf. 25 with a. — Trjvo';, of different origin (*Te-ei'09),
in Delphian, Heraclean, Argolic (Aegina), Megarian, as well as in
Sicilian Doric writers (Theocr., Sophron, Epicharmus).
2. aiT6<;. Neut. avrov in Cretan, as sometimes in Attic inscrip-
tions.
Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns
126. The relative o? occurs in all dialects. But the relative use
of forms of the article, frequent in Homer and Herodotus, is usual
in Lesbian (so always in the earlier inscriptions and nearly always
in Alcaeus and Sappho; o? in later inscriptions is due to koivij
influence, as shown by the spiritus asper, kuO' oy, etc.), Thessalian

(rd, KaTTairep, but also o? in an early metrical inscription), and
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. o-jrep, rai, rol'i, etc., Cypr. o, tov, etc., but also
Arc. dv, Cypr. oi, oi). So also in Boeotian in a fourth-century in-
scription (no. 41), but later only 09 (cf. Lesbian). It is also Hera-
clean (tov, rd, etc. ; so often in Epicharmus), but in most West
Greek dialects it occurs, if at all, only in later inscriptions (so in
late Delphian and Cretan, never in the earlier period).
For the demonstrative .use of o?, cf. Heracl. at fiev . . . Si Se
(L33).
94 GREEK DIALECTS [i27
127. Cret. orepo-;, which of two, is the true relative correlative of

n-oTepo-! (cf. Skt. yataras- beside kataras), and so related to the
usual oTTOTe/oo? as otos to oirolo^, ore to mroTe.
128. Ti9, Ti?. Cypr. at';, Arc. ffi?, see 68.3, Thess. nk, Kt? (/cti'e?),
see 68.4. Cret. dat. sg. tIixl, m. oTifii = orivi, and fi-^Sifii = fj-ijTivi,
from *Ti-aiu with the same pronominal sm as in Skt. kasmin,
•
kasmdi, Umbr. pusme, esmei, etc. —

Meg. (Ar.) ad = Tiva from *Tta,
cf Att.-Ion. cLTTa,
. aaaa from *aTta.
129. The indefinite relative oarK;, otk.
1. offTK, with both parts declined, in various dialects, e.g. Locr.
hoinve'i, Cret. ol'rti'es, Boeot. mariva';.

2. oTt?, with only the second part declined, in various dialects,
e.g. Delph. ortvo?, otivl, Cret. orifii (128). Lesb. otti, regularly from
*6B-TL, and by analogy oTTtre? etc. Cf. also Lesb. oinraxi, oirira, etc.
La all other dialects the double consonants are simplified, presum-

ably under the influence of the simple rt? etc.
a. On account of
Locr. /roTi (no. 56) it is generally assumed that the first
part of OTIS not from a form of the relative stem seen in os, oerris, which
is
was originally jp- (Stt. ya-') but a generalizing particle o-f o8, related in form
,
and use to the so in Eng. whoso, whosoever (Old Eng. swa hwa swa). But so
long as the one occurrence of Locr. port is the only example of a form with
f (even the other early Locrian inscription, no. 55, has Adrt), there is decid-
edly a possibility that this is only an error.
3. Neuter forms in -ti, with only the first part declined, in Cre-
tan, e.g. an = driva, on i.e. Sn = ovnvo^.
130. Cret. 6Teio<; = ottoioi;, but used hke adjectival o(Tn<;, as
oreto? Se Ka K6a-fio<; firj jSepSrji, yvvd oreia Kpe/jbara fie exei, oreiai
Se (sc. yvvaiKi) irpodff eSoKe. For the form (also Hesych. Teiov
TToiov, KpTjre?), cf. Horn, reo, reo), etc.
131. Interrogative pronouns used as indefinite relatives. So regu-

larly in Thessalian, e.g. /ci's ke 'yivveiTei = oo-rts dv yiyvrjrai, Sie ki (in
form Sid Ti) = Sto'rt, ttok ki (in form irpo'i ti) = on, <f>vXd<} Trotas kc
ySeWetret = (^wXtj? ottoiIi? (^crrtvo?) dv fiovXrjTai. Elsewhere the
use of Tt'? = oo-Tt? is, with some rare exceptions in literature, found
only in late Greek. In Cypr. oiri ai<; Ke = oa-n<; av, the indefinite rela-
tive force is given by the oVt, an adverbial form of obscure formation.
132] IKFLECTION 95
ADVERBS AND CONJUNCTIONS

Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and Manner
132. 1. -ov. Place where. Att.-Ion. ttov, oirov, avrov, o/xov, etc.
These are of genitive and are specifically Attic-Ionic.
origin,
2. -ei. Place where. These are the West Greek equivalents of

the Attic-Ionic adverbs in -ov (above, 1), occurring in various Doric
dialects, in Delphian, and in Boeotian, e.g. el, irel, irei (Cret. ai wei =
eX TTOv), oirei, reiSe, Tovrel, rrjvel, avrel (Boeot. avri), aWei, dfiei,
li-qhajxel, ovOufiei. Here also, by analogy, Heracl. worexei = irpoae-
X&J?, and Delph. iirexei. The ending is of locative origin, and occurs
even in Attic-Ionic in ixel (cf. also eVei).
3. -Of. Place whither (also where), ol, irol, ottol, etc. in numer-
ous dialects, as in Attic. With -?, Delph. 049. Cf. also Crop. tJxoi,
where, formed from ^%{ (5 a). This ending, like -ec, is of locative ori-
gin, and means simply ^Zace where (cf. oiicoi, 'la-ff/xol), but in these
pronominal adverbs the prevailing force is whither.
4. -VI. Place whither (also where).Cret. vt, oTrut, with -9, giving
-VK or -U9, Ehod. vh, Arg. u9 {for whatever purpose), lit. Dor. irvi,
Ehod. 07ru9. Cf. also Cret. ttXioi (to 7rXie9, 113.2), lit. Lesb. TvlSe,
TTTjXvi, aXkvi, Delph. evSv<;. This type originated in *Trvi, ottvi,
from the stem ttu- (I.E. qifi/^, cf. Skt. Icu-tas, whence, Osc. pu-f, where).
Place where, whither, and especially maru-
5. -at (Att.-Ion. -7)1).
ner. Thus how and where in various Doric dialects, in

ai, irai, ottui
Delphian whither, Lesb. înra where, aXka elsewhere (a from -di,

see 38), Cret., Corcyr. aXXat otherwise, Heracl. iravrac in all direc-
tions. The indefinite ttui (cf. Corcyr. oWm irai in any other way)
is used in Cyprian as a strengthening particle, anyhow, indeed (ko,';
Trai, and indeed, iSe irai, then indeed, no. 19.4,12). Cret. ol, oTrat
are used in the sense of as, in whatever way, but also as final con-
junctions, and at is also used as a temporal conjunction.
a. Beside these dative-locative forms in -at there existed a type with

original -a (Att.-Ion. -1;), probably of instrumental origin, to which belong
Lac. ravTo. ha.T = ravrrj gre, in such a way as (no. 66), Dor. aî, where (Etym.
96 GREEK DIALECTS [l32
Magn., Hesych.) Horn, ^x'- ^'^^^ particle -xt- But for the most part it is
=
impossible to distinguish this from the commoner type in original -at, to
which many forms in -d may equally well belong (as such we have reckoned
Lesb. In Attic-Ionic there is the same ambiguity (the tradi-
oTTira etc.).
tional spelling varying between -y and 1;), with the added possibility that
a given form (e.g. owrj, where) may belong under 6, below.
6. -»;. Place where and time when. Cret. 17, where, but usually
when, oire, where and v}hen, Lac. AoVe, as, ire-'KOKa = irco-iTOTe, El.
ravTe, [rJeSe, in this place, Meg. rlSe, aXke, here, elsewhere. Of this
same formation are rj whether, Cypr. e = el (134.1), El. eire = eireC.
7. -to. Place whence (Att.-Ion. -êi'). Lit. Dor. (S, ttw, etc., Cret.
o, OTTO, TwSe, Locr. ho, hoiro, Coan, Mess. tovtS). Similarly Delph.
foiK<o,from the house. These are of ablative origin (I.E. -6d, cf. early
Lat. -od, Skt. -dd).
a. These adverbs are not to be confounded with another class, mostly
from prepositions, meaning /)Zace where or whither and occurring in Attic-

Ionic also, as av, Kario, lâ), etc. To this belong Delph. tvSoi, within, Coan
kKariput, on each side of (ci. iKacrripu)).
b. Although probably all the West Greek dialects formed the pronominal
adverbs of place whence in -u, forms like odiv being late, the -Oar appears in
adverbs derived from place names, as Arg. 'iopaiOoOev, Corinth. TiepaioOev.
Cf. also 133.1.
8. -6)9. Manner, co?, tto)?, oTraj?, etc. in all dialects.

a. Final conjunctions, ws and oirtos are the usual final conjunctions, and
of these oirojs is by far the more frequent, though &s is not uncommon,
especially in the earlier inscriptions. Early Cretan uses neither, but rather
OTrai or, once, ai (above, 5). ha is rare, except in very late times.
9. -re, -Ta, -ica. Time when, ore, rare, irore in Attic-Ionic and
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. tots, Cypr. ore, fieiroTe), ora, ttStu in Les-
bian, oKa etc. in West Greek (and presumably Boeotian), e.g. Cret.
oica, Toica, iroKa, Lac. TreTroica, El. toku, Delph. oxa, -voku. (oKKa,
occurriug in Ehodian, Laconian, and literary Doric, is for oku «a.)
Even Attic has -ra and -ku in some words, as etra, eireiTU (Ion.
also eireiTe), •qvlKa.
a. Temporal conjunctions. Besides ore. etc. and liru (above, 2), note the
temporal use of Cret. ai, ^, oire (above, 5, 6). For so long as, until, we find
183] INELECTION 97
1) lojs, as (41.4), 2) loTE, ei/TE (cf. 135.4), 3) Cret. /icerro (also prep, ixerrk),
Arc. ixvtt', Thess. /u.eWo8t, Horn. jaaT</)a, all related, but of obscure forma-
tion, 4) /J-ixph °-XP^> ^th and without oE, 5) eis o, e's o, 6) Boeot. iv toi'
(cf. 136.1).
Prepositional and Other Adverbs
133. 1. -dev, -8e, -6a. In adverbs like irpoadev, Lesbian has

usually -6e (nearly always in inscriptions ; in the lyric also -dev
and -6a), while the West Greek dialects show -6a (which is also
Attic in evda etc.), but also -6e, -6ev. Lesb. irpoade, evep6e, Dor.
(gram.) irpoada etc., Heracl. ep,Trpoada, avmOa, Cret. irpodda (85.3),
Delph. TTpoa-Ta (85.1), but also Meg. irpoade, Argol. ep-nrpoade, Cret.
€vSo6ev. Cf. also Arc. irpocrdayeviî;.
2. -Se {-ê), -So. Arc. -Ba is seen in dvpSa (Hesych.) = 6vpaê,

and probably avoB' (no. 16.17) is avwSa. Cf. avadev, dvw6a.
3. For Delph., Locr. ej(66<! = c/ero'?, see 66. Hence, after the anal-
ogy of other adverbs in -o) (132.7 a) and -ot (132.8), Delph., Epid.
ex6a), Epid. ex6oi.

4. From ei'Sow are formed — besides Att.-Ion. evSo6ev (also
Cretan), evBodi, Ion. evSoVe (Ceos) — Cret., Delph., Meg., Syrac. eVSo's
(after ei/ro's), Delph. evSa, Lesb., Epid., Syrac. ewSot, Delph. evSw?.
5. Beside e^ta (132.7 a) are formed, after the analogy of other
adverbs, Lac. eêi, Cret., Syrac. efot, Dor., Delph. eô^ (after aero?
etc., cf. ivSo'i).
6. -49, -IV, -t. Forms with adverbial -? or -v sometimes inter-
change with each other and with forms without either -s or -v, as
the numeral adverbs in -kk, -klv, -kl. Thus in most dialects -Kts,
sometimes -ki, but -kiv in Lac. rerpaKtv, hrraKiv, oKraKiv, Cret.
6d6dKiv = 6adKi<i. Likewise -iv in other adverbs of time (cf. Att.
irdXiv), as Cret. ainiv, Eheg. avOiv (Hdn.) = avTi,<;, av6K, avOi,
Cret. avrap.epiv = av6r]p,epov. El. varapiv = vffrepov. Here also
Thess. div beside Lesb. at (also aliv Hdn.), Ion. au' (also aihaap.o's,
under perpetual lease) = usual ate?, ot'et, atVi/ (all from *at/ri, *at-
/riV, *a4fe9, etc., cf. Cypr., Phoc. alpeC), while a corresponding form
in -49 is to be seen in Cypr. iipak, forever, a combination hke Att.
ets aei, containing i) = etri and ak from *alfi<s (omission of f pecu-

liar, but cf. Trat?, 53).
Cf. also Epid. avevv, El. avevf = avev (Meg. and late lit. avi<s is
formed after xw/ot'?), Dor. efiirdv (Pindar) beside e>7ra? = efi-irTj<i,
Coan, Rhod., Ther. eâv = e^fj<;.
134. 1. The conditional conjunction, el in Attic-Ionic and Ar-

cadian ; al in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian (^), and all the West
Greek dialects ; e (^) in Cyprian.
^ in other dialects than Cyprian is ^mply whether, e. g. Heracl. Tab.
a.
(no. 74) 1.125. In Cretan there is no true conditional ^ beside at, as was
once supposed, but rather a temporal ^, for which see 132.6.
2. av, Ke, Ku. dv is only Attic-Ionic and Arcadian. In all other

dialects the unrelated «e, /ca is used, — tee in Lesbian (also icev),
Thessalian, and Cyprian, ku in the West Greek dialects and Boeotian.

a. Arcadian once had kc, like Cyprian, and a relic of this is to be seen
in the k which appears, where there would otherwise be hiatus, between d
and a following av, which had regularly replaced k£ as a significant element
(probably through prehistoric Ionic influence, cf. p. 7). Thus regularly ei
K &v, or better tix av, since eik has become a mere by-form of « (like ovk
beside oi), but « 8' av. Once, without av, cIk tTrt So/ua Trvp hroiai, where
some assume a significant k in place of usual Sv, but best classed with the
subjunctive clauses without av (174).
h. In Attic-Ionic, ti combines with av, — in Attic to eav or dv, in Ionic
to rjv-
c. The substitution of d for al belongs to the earliest stage of Attic

(Koarq) influence in the West Greek dialects, but that of av for xa only to
the latest, being rarely found except where the dialect is almost wholly
Koarfj. Hence the hybrid combination a ko. is the rule in the later inscrip-
tions of most West Greek dialects.
3. KaC. Arc-Cypr. wa? (also kol, for which see 97.2), the relation
of which (as of the rare Cypr. kot') to icai is obscure. In Arcadian
this occurs only in the early Mantinean inscription, no. 16, else-
where Kai. See 275.
4. he. Thessalian uses jxa, related to fiev, for 8e', e.g. to fik yfrd-
ÛTfia, TUfi fiefi lav . . . Ta/i /icL aWav (no. 28.22; rdv Be aXXav
L 45 is due to koiv^ influence).
135] INFLECTION 99
5. with -w in Arc.-Cypr. 6vv = oSe (123), and with

vv, identical
Horn, vw, occurs as an independent particle in Cyprian and

vv,
Boeotian, e.g. Cypr. Svfdvoi vv, Bokoi vv, Boeot. aKovpv vv 'ev6a>.
6. tSe, in form =
Horn, the, occurs in Cyprian introducing the
conclusion of a condition {IMirai then indeed, ISe then no. 19.12,25),
or a new sentence (tSe and no. 19.26).
PREPOSITIONS
Peculiarities in Form
135. 1. For apocope of the final vowel, see 95.
2. For assimilation of final consonants, see 96, 97, 99. — =e?

e/e, 100.
3. For 6v = avd, see 6. —

Iv = iv, 10. — cnrv = utto, 22. — Karv
= Kara., 22. — vTrd = vtto, formed after the analogy of Kara etc., in
Elean (viraSvycoK) and Lesbian (gram.).
4. iv, ek. The inherited use of iv with the accusative (cf. the
use of Lat. in) is retained in the -Northwest Greek dialects (El.,
Locr., Phoc. ; but once e? in an early Delphian inscription, no. 50)

together with Boeotian and ThessaHan, and in Arcado-Cyprian (Iv).
Elsewhere this was replaced by an extended form iv-i, whence ets,
e?. See 78.

Similarly evre = eare in Locrian, Delphian (hevTe, 58 c), and the
Northwest Greek koivi]. But Boeotian, in spite of iv, has erre
= etrre.
5. fJ.€Td, -TreSd. weSd, unrelated to fierd in origin, is used in its
place in Lesbian, Boeotian (probably in Thessalian too, though not

yet quotable). Arcadian (ttc, 95), Argolic, Cretan, and Theran.
(Most of these dialects show also /lerd, but at a time when koiv^
influence is probable.) So also in compounds, as Cret. ireBexeiv, Arg.
ireSdyayov, irehdpoiKoi = /leTOiKoi, ireSiov = neremv, and proper
names, as Boeot. YlehdKOiv, Argol. IXeSa'/cptTo?. The name of the
month HeSaryeiTWO';- or (by fusion of IleSa- and Mera-) Hera-
j€iTWO<i (or -to?) = Att. MeTayeirvuov occurs in Ehodes, Cos,
Calymna, Megara, Sicily, and Magna Graecia, where ireSd alone is
not attested.
6. •jrp6<!. There are two independent series of forms, one with
and one without the p, each with variation between final -? and -n.
1) Horn. TTjOOTi (cf. Skt. prati), Cret. Tropri (70.1), Att.-Ion., Lesb.
TTjOo'?. Cf. also Pamph. irepT, Iêsb. (gram.) Tr/ser. 2) itoti (cf. Avest.
paHi) in the West Greek dialects (except Cretan) with Thessalian
and Boeotian, Arc.-Cypr. 'jr6<i.
a. Although the relation of tt/oos, ttos to irporC, irori can hardly be the
same in origin as that of StStucrt to Si'SmTt (irpoa-C, iroari are unknown, and
moreover the assumption of apocope is unlikely for Att.-Ion. tt/jos), and
indeed is far from clear, yet, barring the appearance of irporri, ttoti beside
irpds in Homer, the distribution of the t and cr forms is the same. See 61.
But note that Trpds is universal in wpoa-Oa etc. (133.1).

b. Another form, Trot, is most frequent in Argolic, where it occurs regu-
larly before dentals, e.g. iroi tov Oeov, iroidip^v, iroiTa(Tuav (but irori^Xeipwi,
irtrr There are also several examples in Delphian, all before dentals
avTov).
except TTOiKecjidXaun', and one each in Locrian, Corinthian, Cretan, and
Boeotian (IIoiSikos, very likely an alien).
Just how this Trot arose is uncertain. Of the various suggestions offered,
the most plausible is perhaps, since with but few exceptions iroi' occurs only
before dentals, that ttoti became wot through loss of t by dissimilation.
7. aw, ^vv. ^vv, as in Homer, in early Attic, elsewhere avv.

But Ion. ^vvo'i fromi *^w-to'?. Cypr. vyyepô'; •
avWa^'i] (Hesych.).
8. Cypr. v = eTrl, e.g. v Tv%a = evrt rvy^r), ix^pov = eTriyêipov.
Probably cognate with Skt. ud, Engl, out (cf. va--Tepo<; = Skt. ut-
taras). There are traces of the same prefix in a few Ehodian and
Boeotian proper names.
Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction
136. 1. Dative instead of the usual genitive construction in

Arcado-Cyprian. 1) airv. Arc. airv rat (sc. a/iepai), Cypr. airii rai
âi. — 2) e'|. Arc. e? rol epyoi, Cypr. e'^ tm âi. — 3) irepL Arc.
wepl Toir-vl, Cypr. irepl TratSC — 4) virep. Arc. vTrep rat rav yeyovorcov evyvfo/Movav inrp
136] INFLECTION 101
ral iroXi. — 6) irapd. Arc. irapa rai ISiai ir6\i,from their own city.
— 7) TTeBd. ire rot? foiKidTai[<;]. — 8) ivC iirl ie[pofivdfjLocri To]t?.
e| with dative occurs also in Pamphylian ; -n-po with dative in
Boeot. irpoTqvi, formerly, i.e. irpo rai-vi (sc. ajxepai. Cf. Thess.
xnrirpo ray, sc. afiepa<;, just previously, no. 28.43, and Boeot. iv rdv,
sc. a/iepav, until, no. 43.49).
a.This growth, at the expense of the genitive, of the dative (locative)

construction,which in the case of most of the above-mentioned prepositions
was also an inherited one (cf. irepi, wro, etc. with dative), and its extension
even to airv and ii, was probably furthered by the influence- of the most
frequent locative construction, that with iv (tv).
2. Trapd at, with, with accusative instead of dative. This is found

in the Northwest Greek dialects, including Thessalian and Boeotian,
and in Megarian and Laconian, e.g. Thess. rot m-ap' afifie TroXirevfia-
Toi; (no. 28 corresponding to rov irap'vfilv iroXnevfiaTO'; of Philip's
;
letter in the KOLvrj), Boeot. d crovyypacfyo'; Trap Yi<j>idSav, Delph. ira-
pajxeivdrm he îkw irapa M.vaa-têvov, El. -rreTroXiTevKoip Trap' ap-e.
a. Much and rarely seen in dialect inscriptions, is the more gen-

later,
eral confusionbetween the dative with verbs of rest and the accusative with
verbs of motion, and the final supremacy of the accusative construction, as
ifuivav as tov mkov-
3. TTjOo'?, by, in the sight of, with accusative instead of genitive,

in Elean. ofioaavTei irbir) rov Oeov tov 'OXwinov, — on Sokcoi
Ka(X)\iTepo<; eyêv 7ro(T) rov Oedv,^— peppev airov 7ro(T) rov Aia,
he shall he jvdged guilty in the eyes of Zeus. In a later Elean
inscription the same idea is expressed by (jtevyerco irbir) tm Aiop
rmXvp.irim atfiarop, where both the genitive construction and the
use of êvyco instead of the genuine Elean peppco are concessions
to Attic usage. This Elean use is only a step removed from that of
7r/>o'?, in relation to, with accusative.
4. El. dvev^ = dvev, with ace. instead of gen., as dvev; ôXdv.
5. Kard, according to, with genitive instead of accusative, in
Locrian. Kaff cSv = kuB' d, — Ka(T) rovSe = Kara rdSe, — Ka(T)
tSs ffwy/SoXas.
102 GKEEK DIALECTS [l36
6. eVtwith the dative of the deceased person, in epitaphs. This

occurs in a few early epitaphs in Lesbian, Phocian, and Locrian, but
is especially common in Boeotian, e.g. eTrt YheKaSdfioe efii, iirl '0«t-
/Sae. In most dialects the name of the deceased appears in the
nominative.
7. afji,î. In most dialects afiî is obsolete. In the phrase ol
afiî nva, which survives also in Attic prose, it occurs in Argive
and Ehodian ; in Argive also once in purely local force. In Cretan
it is used freely in the meaning aboul^, concerning (as in Homer),
with dative' or accusative, e.g. at Se k awl SdXoi fioXidvn, if they
contend about a slave, — avirl rhv halaiv, about the division.
8. avTi. Besides the usual meanings instead of, in return for,

which are found everywhere, the following uses are worthy of note.
1) The original local meaning, before, in front of, occurs in an

Attic and in a Delphian inscription. So frequently Cret. avn fiai-
Tvpov, in the presence of witnesses. 2) From the use of uvtI, in
return for, with verbs of buying, selling, etc., arose a freer distribu-
tive use, e.g. Arc. rpi? oêko'i o<^\ev avrl peKaerTav, one shall pay a
fine of three obols for each (wagon). So Delph. avrl /rereos (no.
51 A 45) is probably /or each year, yearly (cf. Hesych. avrl fifjya-
Kara though generally taken as in course of the yeair, in the
firjva),
same year (cf. Hesych. avTerow rov aiiTov eVon?. AaKtoves) and
•
explained otherwise. Coan avrl vvKr6<; (no. 101.43), during the

night, though without distributive force is perhaps of the same
origin. Cf. Hesych. av6' •^/lepa^ Si o\r)<; ttJ? rffjJpa's.
9. e|. An
extension of the regular use of ef (or aTro) with the
genitive to denote material and source, is seen in certain expres-
sions of amount or value, e.g. Att. a-recfxivcoi airb ;)j;t\itBi/ Bpax/J-oiv,
with a crown worth 1000 drachmas, — Ion. (7Te<\>avS)aai M.avcraw-
\ov fxev eK SapeiKMV irevTijKOVTa, 'Aprefiia-irjv Se iic TpirjKovra
SapeiKwv, crown Maussolus with a crown worth fifty darics, Arte-
misia with one worth thirty, Att. KpiO&v — •n-padeiaayv iic . . .
Tpi&v hpaxp-SiV Tov (lehifivov eicaaTov, barley purchased at three

drachmas a medimnus, and even more freely Ther. irupSiv iy
138j INFLECTION 103
fiehijxvov kuI tcptO&v iy Svo jMehitivrnv, a medimnus of wheat and

two of barley.
10. Noteworthy combinations are Thess. vir-irpo, just before, and
Arc. eTre? from iiri and e? = e^ (cf. uTre'/c, Ste/e, irapeK), meaning for
and on occasion of, hence emphatic just for, in particular for.
VERBS
Augment and Reduplication
137. Most peculiarities are such as are due to divergence in the

form of contraction where a consonant has been lost (eljôii or ri')(ov,
cf. 25), or in the treatment of consonant groups, as Att. elXT]j>a,
Phoc. elXd(j)ei, from *(7ea\dâ (76 h), but Ion., Epid. XeXd^rjKa
after XeXonra etc.with original initial X, Arg. fefpifjJva, but Att.-
lon. etpjjKa after forms like eiXr](}>a (55 a), Cret., El. eypa/Mfiai = <ye-
ypa/ji/jLai, like Ion. eKTijiiai = Att. KeKTqfiai, eyvcoKa in all dialects.
Note also Cret. i^rypaiMftai, with which compare rjOeXov, ^ôvXofirjv.
Active Personal Endings
138. 1. Second singular. The original primary ending -si (Skt.
-si) is preserved ia Hom., Syrac. icra-L, also in Epid. avvTiOrjai, and

so perhaps regularly in West Greek dialects (inscriptional examples
of the second singular are, naturally, very rare), the retention of

intervocahc o- being due to the analogy of iaai. But in the East
Greek dialects, where 3 sg. TiOrjn became TiOrja-i (61.1), Ti0rj<; etc.,
with secondary ending, were employed.

Thematic ê/aet? etc. in nearly all dialects, but there is some
evidence of êpe?, probably due to the secondary ecêpe?, in Cyprian
(glosses of Hesych.)and Doric (Theocr. and gram.).
Also -ada, starting from olada, rjaOa, with the original perfect
ending -6a, is widely used in literary Lesbian and Doric, as in
Homer (Ti9r}a-&a, ^dXoicrOa, etc.).
2. Third singular. The original primary ending -ti (Skt. -ti) is

preserved in "West Greek Tidrjn, BiBcori, etc., whence East Greek
TidTjcri, SiScoa-i. See 61.1. Thematic (jjepei etc. in all dialects.

3. First plural. West Greek -/ê? (of. Skt. -mas, Lat. -mus from
mos), originally the primary ending, — East Greek -jxev, originally
the secondary ending. See 223 a.
; 4. Third plural, primary. "West Greek -vtl (Skt. -^ti), East Greek
-(v)(ii. Thus, in thematic verbs, West Greek êpovn, Boeot., Thess.
(pepovdi (139.2), Arc. tpepovai, Lesb. (and Chian) <f>epoiai,, Att.-Ion.
êpova-i. See 61.1, 77.3.
So also in jtw-verbs. West Greek ivn, (fiavri, riOevri, SiSovn,
whence Att.-Ion. elcri, <f)aa-i, Ion. (with the accent of contract forms,
see 160) jidelcri, SiSovcrt. But Att. ndedai, SiSoacri, etc. represent
a later formation, with -avri (^-dat) added to the final vowel of the
stem, as also iu Boeot. perf. SeSoavdi. Of. Boeot. e6eav etc., below, 5.
In the perfect the earliest type -an (-nti, Skt. -ati in

is that in
redupl. pres. dadhati), whence also -dcri. Thus Phoc. lepTjTevican,
Delph. KaOea-Tciicari, Hom. 7re(j>VKacn, Arc. [po](f)\eaa-i. But in most
dialects this is replaced by -avri, as Cret. icrraXKaPTi, Att.-Ion. -dcri.
Late inscriptions of various dialects have also the secondary -av,

as Cret. earaXKav.
5. Third plural, secondary, -v (from -nt) in eêpov etc. So also
in the /ii-forms, as eOev, ehov, which are retained in most dialects,
as in Homer. Likewise pass. eKvffev, iXeyev (from -i]vt, with regu-
lar shortening), but also sometimes -tjv (with rj from the other per-
sons), as Hom. pLidvdtjv, Cret., Epir. SieX^yrjV, Corcyr. ia-re<f>avd>0rjv,
Delph. aireKvdrjv.
But Attic-Ionic has edeaav, eSoaav, iXvdrja-av, etc., with -a-av
taken over from the o--aorist, as also â-av, where most dialects have
^v (163.3,4). Similarly -v is replaced by -av (also mainly after aorist
forms like eXva-av or fjviKav) in Boeot. avedeav, avedeiav, avidiav

(9.2), irapeiav (irapricrav), Cypr. KUTeOtjav (from KUTeOeav, cf. 9.3)
and in Thessalian by -ev (an inherited ending seen in Hom. êv, or

perhaps from -av, cf. 7, 27), as eSowaefi {eBcoKav), ovedeUaev (beside
oV^deiKav), and, with diphthongal ai from ae, aveOeiKaiv, erdâiv {ci.
iScoKaiv, probably due to Thessalian influence, in a Delphian inscrip-
tion), also once even in a thematic form, ivefavia-aoev = iveAdviôv,
189] INFLECTION 105
a. In the koivt^ the ending -aav spread even to thematic forms and to the
optative, and such forms occur in late inscriptions of various dialects, e.g.
Boeot. iXAôcrav, Delph. €)(oiaav.
6. Third dual, secondary. Att.-Ion. -rrjv, elsewhere -rdv, e.g.

Boeot. avederav, Epid. avedyjicdTav. Similarly 1 sg. mid. Att.-Ion.
-fi-qv, elsewhere -/âi/.
Middle Personal Endings
139. 1. Third smgular. Primary -rat, Boeot. -jr) (26), Thess.

-ret (27). Arcadian has -rot (perhaps also Cyprian, but not quot-
able), due to the influence of the secondary -to (before its change
to -TV), e.g. jevrjToi, Se'aroi, ôXeroi. Cf. also 2 sg. Ketoi = Keia-ai,
and 3 pi. -vtol is to be assumed, though not quotable.
Secondary -to, Cypr. -tv (22).
2. Third plural. Usually -vrai, -vto. But also -arai, -aro, mostly
in the perfect and pluperfect after a consonant (e.g. yeypd(j)aTai),
but also after a vowel in Boeotian (-adt], see below) ; and so regu-
larly in Ionic in the perfect (e.g. Horn. ê^X'ârai, later elpearai,
contracted elpijTai), pluperfect, and optative, and even in untlie-
matic presents and imperfects, e. g. TcOearat and also Swearat, lapve-
arai, to SvvrjfjLi, KLpvrj/M (with suffix vd, weak va), after the analogy
of Tidearai to riOrfixL.
Boeotian and Thessalian have d in these endings, doubtless owing

to the influence of -fieOa, -ade, and from these the 6 was extended
to the third plural active endings. Thus :
Middle. Boeot. ahitciwvOr) {-vrai), ia-TpoTeva6ij, fiefuadwadr}

(-arai), i-n-oieiaavOo, a7reypd-s{ravdo, etc. Thess. iyevovOo, eiXovOo,
and i<f)dvypevdeiv = etpatpovprai, îWovvQeiv = ôvKwvrai, with
et from at (27) and an added v (perhaps the active secondary end-
ing ; cf. the double pluralization in the imv. -vrmv).
Active. Indicative and subjunctive. Boeot. iwvQi, Sdcovdi, a-n-oSe-
Soavdi, etc. Thess. KaToiKeiovvOt (pres. subj., 159). — Imperative.
Boeot. evOco, avypa'^dvOm, etc. So also from the Phocian Stiris,
near the Boeotian frontier, $e'Ka)v6i, la-rdvOm, la-rdvOiov,

Imperative Active and Middle
140. In the third plural the dialects exhibit the following types.
Observe the divergence between the active, where 3 a and 4 a are
the usual types, and the middle, where the corresponding 3 & and
4 6 are rare, the usual type being 2 h.
1. The same form as the third singular. Rare, and only in the
middle. Corcyr. KpiveaQio, iTriSaveiêa-0(o, Calymn. eTna-afiaivea-da),
Coan aipeia-Oa, Thas. Oecrda.
2. a. -Tcov, formed from the third singular by the addition of
the secondary ending -v. Homer, in Ionic only. A
earcov, as in
corresponding thematic (f>ep€Ta)y is unknown.

l. -<t6(ov. êpea-dojv etc., the usual form in most dialects. Lesb.
i-TTifieXeadov (cf. -vrov, 5).
3. a. -VToo, formed after the analogy of 3 pi. indie, -vn. êpovrco,

TiBeuTco, etc. in Arcadian, Boeotian (-vdm, 139.2), and the Doric
dialects except Cretan.
Note. Later Doric inscriptions often show the Att. -vt<ov beside -vt<o.
Conversely the later Delphian inscriptions often have the general Doric -vtw
beside -vtwv, which is the form of the earliest Delphian.
6. -(v)a9(o. Epid. (pepoaOo, Lac. aveKoaOo,

and so probably here
(rather than under 1) Heracl. eTreKaaOw Coan iireXavra). For
(cf.
-oaOa from -ovadco, see 77.2. But Corcyr. iKXoyiôva-dm comes from
-ovffdco of later origin and with later treatment of va (77.3,
78), and
it is possible to read (f>ep6a6o etc., likewise early Att. -oadrnv (4 6).
4. a. -VTav, with double pluralization, a combination of types 2
and 3. (fjepovrav, nOevreov, etc., as in Homer, in Attic-Ionic, Del-
phian, Elean, Cretan.
b. -(v)a0c0v. Early Att. eiritieKoadfov etc.. El. ti/mo^tov.
5. -VTOV, -(tOov, probably from -vrwv (4 a), -adiuv (2 &) with -ov
after the analogy of 3 pi. e^sepov etc. This is the regular type in
Lesbian, e.g. (fiepovrov, KoXevrov, iinp.e\e(76ov, and Pamphylian
(e.g. ohv = ovTov), and also appears, probably through Pamphylian
influence, in an inscription which is otherwise in the
of Phaselis
Ehodian dialect, and in a Ehodian decree at Seleucia in Cilicia.
142] INFLECTION 107
6. -Taa-av, -adwa-av, with -v replacedby -aav (ef. 138.5). Att.
ea-Tioaav, êpeToxrdv (more rarely <f>€p6vTeoaav), iTniMeXeaOaxrav,
etc., after about 300 b.c., hence in later iascriptions
of various
dialects.
Future and Aorist
141. « Doric future " in -aea. Except for a few middle forms in
Attic-Ionic (Hom. ea-arelrai, Att. irXeva-ovfiai, etc.), this type is con-
fined to the West Greek dialects (examples in most of the Doric
dialectsand in Delphian in Locrian and Elean no futures occur).
;
Thus, from the very numerous examples, Delph. rayevaeeo, KXeyjreco,

Cret. atr&xrim (i from e, 9), 7rpaîofj,ev, ôaOrjaiovri, TeiaTJrai, irpa-
^rJTai, Epid. ^XayjreiaSai, Coan, Cnid. Troirja-elrai, Ehod. uttoSo)-
aevvTi, Thpr. OrjaeovTi, -n-paôvvn (with Att. ov, as often in the
Doric KOLvq, see 278).
Heraclean has eaarfTai, ipja^rjrai, etc. (the active forms are
ambiguous, but probably to be accented iroiTjael etc.), but in the
third plural cnrdôvTL, ea-a-ovrai, apparently of the ordinary type,
since from the -a-eco type we should expect -aiovn (cf. avavyeXiovn).
In all other Doric dialects, however, forms of the ordinary type are
late, and clearly due to kolvi] influence.
142. I in the future and aorist of verbs in -^<b. The extension of
I, which is regular in the case of guttural stems, to other verbs in

-fft), which regularly have era-, a- (SiKacrco, iSi/cacra), is seen in some
isolated examples even in Homer (TroXe/xiÔfjkev, as, conversely,
'^piracre beside rjpiraê) and Hesiod (^7}fii^(oa-i). But as a general
phenomenon it is characteristic of the West Greek dialects, where

it is almost universal except in Argolic, together with Boeotian (in
part), Thessalian, and Arcadian. Thus, from the countless examples,
Cret. Si/caKo-ei, Ehod. Sioopiâvro, Coan ipydâa-Oai, Ther. Seiirvi-
|ev, Meg. erepfiovtâv, Corcyr. cnroXoyi'âa-Oai, Heracl. irepfiaâv

probably influ-
(f in forms of 12 verbs, but also
icaTead)ia-afie<!,
enced by eacoa-a from o-cow), El. -n-oTapfioâiTO, (Locr. i|ra'<^t|^ts,
see below, a), Delph. ayMvi'âro, Thess. facj)iâ<70€iv, Are, Trape-

But in Argolic the f formation is avoided when a guttural pre-

ceded, e.g. Arg. iSUaaaav, ipydcra-avTO, Epid. ipydaaadai, avaîo'-
crai, beside aywviâer9ai,, 7rpoae(f>a.vi^€.
Boeotian has, from different localities, both f and tt (= Att. a;
82), e.g. iKO/ii^d/ieffa, eireaKevaê, ifieptê, iapetdâcra, and KOfurrd-

fievoi, Kara(TK€vdrr7], iy}ra(})iTTaro, aTroXoryiTTatTTrj.
a. A similar extension of guttural stems is sometimes seen in other
forms, e.g. Heracl. iroTt/cXotyo) = ir/joo-KXa'o), ArgoL, Mess. kXiu^ (as in

Theocr.), KXaiKToi, Lac. KcKe^ = KeA,i;s, lit. Dor. opvti, gen. opvix''' = opvK,
6pvi6o<s, Cret. \pa.<j)iyixa (also ypd.iîp.iia) = Lesb. ij/d<j>iyyi = i/fi/<^t8t,
tj/rj<f>icriMi,
and especially the frequent abstracts in -|ts = -o-ts, as Aetol. \pd.<t>iiK, Locr.
â.<fiiiii<; (89.1), Corcyr. X'îpiii^, Cret. îjjouitiîs.
143. (TO- in the future and aorist of verb-stems ending in a short

vowel. The Homeric extension of era from ereX^cr-aa to iKdXe-trcra
is an Aeolic characteristic. Lesb. [KaXejaa-drcoa-av, op.oaeravre'i,
Boeot. crovvKa\ecTcravTe<;. Other dialects may have era- from stems
ending in cr or a dental, as ireXeaaa or iSiKacrcra (Boeot. tt), iSatr-
a-dfjLTjV (Cret. tt), later with one a (82, 83), but always eKaXeaa,
wfiotra.
144. Aorist in -a. ehra and r]ve^Ka, TJveiKa, or IjviKa in various

dialects. Arc. part, airvôat = aTroSow, Lesb. eêva, elsewhere
e%ea (e.g. Ion. av<y')(eaL, no. 2). In late times this type is extended
to many other verbs, e.g. rfxOa, 'yevdfjLevo's.
a. ijvaKa or ^vLKa, not ^veyKa, is the form of most dialects except Attic,
e.g. Ion. ijveiKa (Horn., Hdt.), ivaKavTwv (Chios), also iîvixOî (Ceos);
Lesb., Delph., Argol., Calymn. •^vi/ca, Boeot. ivevixOaa (i probably original,
not = and 3 pi. eiViâv, the
ei) latter showing a fusion of ^vtKav with the
usual aorist forms in -crav.
145. Future passive with active endings. Ehod. e-Tnp.eX-qOr]-
aevvTi, airoa-TaXrjcrel, Ther. crvvw^ÔrjaovvTC, Cret. avaypaefyr/crlel],

and âvTjaelv, Seix^rjaovvTi in Archimedes. Although the inscrip-
tional examples are, as yet, confined to the Doric islands, it is not
improbable that thig wEis a general Doric or West Greek charac-
teristic,
147] INFLECTION 109
Perfect
146. 1. K-perfect. This is usual for vowel stems in all dialects.

But there are some few forms without k, outside the indicative sin-
gular, like Horn, fie^daa-i beside ySe/3j;«a9, KeK/jLTjax: beside KeKfir)Ka^,
etc., e.g. Boeot. airohehoavdi, Karaê^deov, SeSwcoar) = SeSwKvlai,
fefVKOvofieiovTtov = oikovquijkotcov, 7reTriT€v6vT€<Tai, TreTTOiovTeia-a-i,
Arc. [fo]<^\eao-i, [po](j)\eoi. (but part. fo^\e«o'o-t).
The gradual extension of the K-type to other than original vowel
stems is by no means confined to Attic (cf. e.g. Arc. itpOopKw^,
Att. e<f>6apKa but also e<f>6opa),
and some verbs which usually have
the strong perfect show dialectic forms with a vowel stem and «.
So dvSdvco, Xafi^dveo, with usual edSa, eiXrj<f>a (eiXacjia), but Locr.
fSfaSeKora, Ion., Epid. XeXd^rjKa (also in Archim.), formed from
the vowel stem which is present in many verbs in -ava (cf. rerv-
XV"^! fj^fidOijKa, etc.). Usual e\ip\.vda, but rjXdrjKa in Boeot. Stecr-
aeiXOeiKe (part. aTretXdeiovre's without k, see above).
2. Aspirated perfect. Examples occur in various dialects. Even

in the case of the K-perfect, where it is unknown in Attic-Ionic,
the aspirate is seen in Arg. Se'So);^[e]. Cf. iKeKparepixv H-^'' in Sophron.
3. In Heraclean occur 3 pi. indie. <ye^pd-\jraTai, with a- probably
due ultimately to the influence of the 3 pi. aor. -crav (cf. 3 pi. perf.
la-acTi after the analogy of 3 pi. pluperf. laav from *tS-a-av, whence
also Dor. la-a/ii.), and 3 pi. subj. /jLefJîadmacovTai (to an indie. *iJLeiM-
aOdxrarai ? Or formed to the fut. perf. fieniaOoiaofiai ?).
4. Dialectic variations in the grade of the root (49) are not infre-
quent, e.g. Cret. dfiTreXri\ev6ev = Att. a/j.cjieXri'KvOevai (Hom. eiXij-
Xov0a), Heracl. eppriyela = Att. ippcoryvla. Dor. etc. «»«:«= Att. eka
from iTifii (cf. eppcoya from priyvvfjn), also, in the middle, Heracl.
avhemaOai, Arc. aêmcrdoi) (so aviwvTai Hdt., d<êcovTai N.T.).
5. For the reduplication, see 137 ;
for the third plural ending,
see 138.4.
147.Thematic forms in the perfect. Aside from the subjunctive,
optative, and imperative, which regularly have thematic inflection,
Ve find
1. Indicative. Forms inflected like presents are often employed

by the Sicilian Doric writers, e.g. Theocr. SeSoLKco, -jreTrovdeK, Tre^v-
Kei, Epich. yeyddei, Archim. reTfiaKei, and occur in some iascriptions
of Cnidus and Carpathus, e.g. T£Ti/j,dK€i, yeyovei, ia-Taicei, and occa-
sionally elsewhere, as Phoc. elXdêi.

2. Infinitive. Forms in -eiv {-ev, -rjv) instead of -evai {-efiev etc.)
are found in Lesbian and in some "West Greek dialects, e.g. Lesb.
TeBvaKTjV, Te6ea>prjK7)v, Delph. airoTeTeiKev, Cret. ainrekifkevOev,
Calymn., Nisyr. BeSwKev, Ehod. jeyoveiv, Epid. XeXa^'îceiv. So Pin-

dar KexXdSeiv, Theocr. SeSvKeLv.
Cf. also Heracl. ire^vTevKruiev etc. from -e-e/iev instead of simply
-ejjLev.
3. Participle. The thematic inflection is regular in the Aeolic
dialects; e.g. Lesb. KaTeKrjXvdovTO^, KaTearaKovrcov, Thess. ireêi-

pdK0VTe<;, iTreardKovra, Boeot. pepvicovofietovTcop, BeScocoa-r] (146.1).
Cf. Hom. Ke/cXijyovTe'i.
There are some feminine forms in -ova-a in later Delphian (e. g. Se8ci>-
a.
and elsewhere, but these represent a more restricted phenomenon,

Kou'cras),
quite independent of the preceding. Cf also Hom. lo-raSo-a, Att. inrrSxra.

.
148. The participle in its regular (unthematic) form usually has

the feminine in -via. But forms in -eta are found in late Attic
and elsewhere, e.g. Heracl. ipprj'yela, Ther. ia-TaKeia.
Subjunctive
149. The subjunctive of thematic forms. The mood-sign is

everywhere V/^^ as in Attic. But the third singular sometimes ends
in -7), not -r]i. So uniformly, from the earliest times, in Arcado-
Cyprian, e.g. Arc. Xeye, ex>], Cypr. \vcre, iôpvê (also 2 sg. feC-
o-e?). Lesbian has earlier -rji, but from the last quarter of the fourth
century on nearly always -??, e.g. iêXOrji etc. in no. 21 (first half
fourth century), but ififievr] etc. in no. 22 (324 B.C.). Cf. also El. e/e-
Tre/xird (a = r], 15), Epid. TreTTj, Coan Xddrj.
a. view that these forms are not equivalent to the

It is the prevailing
Attic, but represent the more original formation, in which the endings
were added directly to the rj (ixV'^' ^X'I'(j))> without the t, which is due to
161] INFLECTION 111
the analogy of the indicative forms in -«?, -a. But this is far from certain,
as it is quite possible to view the --q as coming from ->ji. Even in the case
of the Aro.-Cypr. forms there is nothing decisive against this, and it is dis-
tinctly more probable that the later Lesbian -r] comes from the earlier -Tjt (in
spite of the fact that in no. 22 the i is still written in the datives). See 38.
150. The subjunctive of the o--aorist. As in the case of other

unthematic formations (of. Horn, i'o/xei' to tfj^v), this was originally
a short-vowel subjunctive in %, and only later came to follow the

more common long-vowel type in '^. Aside from Hom. ^rjaofiev
etc., short-vowel forms are found in East Ionic, Lesbian, Cretan, and
occasionally elsewhere. East Ion. ironfjaei, Kardêi, eKKoyjrei (no. 3,
Teos), airoKpvip-ei, iirdpei, iôfioaei (likewise, from the a-aorist,
KaTeCirei) beside fieOeXriL etc., further KaraKTeivoaiv (i.e. -ova-i, not

-too-t), Cliian irprjôuTiv (with Lesb. otcr from ova, 77.3). Lesb. (with
extension to the thematic aorist) reKoiat. Cret. heUaei, ahucqaei
beside aireXdr]!, etc. (hence the forms of the Law-Code are to be

transcribed -ei not -ei), iKa-avvrjcreTai beside einhiriTai, o/ioaovTi
beside Xaxcovn, etc. Cf. also Coan viroKvfei, Astyp. So'êt.
151. The subjunctive of unthematic vowel stems. There are two

distinct types.
1. The endings are added directly to the long vowel of the stem.
With very few exceptions, this type is found only in those forms
which the correspondiug indicative has the short vowel. So espe-
of
vvvavn, beside
cially in the middle, e.g. Cret. Swafiai, vvvarai,
t'o-raTow, Searot (cf.
indie, hvvdnai. Arc. eirurvviaTaTai beside
indie.
d, Cret. ireird-
Hom. Searo), but also, when the indicative also has
Further, in the active. Mess, rid-nvri beside
rai, Ther. -ireirparai.
fiv-rai = <S<n, Delph.
indie. TiOevTi (hence also, beside evrl, Mess,
^ ^)_ rfpdcjirjvn beside indie. eypa<pev, etc., but also Calymn.
^^„j
e[y]pvai to indie. Epid. iêppvd.
arose also an
After the relation of lo-Tarat to icrrdTai there
^(oXev-
aor. subj. aa beside indie, ad, e.g. Cret. Trapevadrai, Arc.
{59.S),<f>vyaSevavTL (no. 60),
advrai, likewise in Elean, with loss of a
TTotTjarat (no. 61).
112 GREEK DIALECTS [l5l
2. The usual type is that in which the long vowel of the

stem
was followed by the short vowel subjunctive sign %, this being
generally replaced by the more usual (cf. 150). Further change %
isdue to the shortening, in the majority of dialects, of the long
stem vowel before the following vowel (43). Hom. 0'ôfiev (deio-
fiev), dijrj'i, hmojiev, hanj, Boeot. /cadia-rdei, a-TroScoei, Delph. Bmi],
avnirpiariTai, Heracl. âvn (from *<j}acovn), Thess. Svvaerai, but

with shortening Ion. 0ea>fji,ev, Att. dcofiev, Cret. evdicofiev (i from e),
etc. Similarly in the aorist passive, Hom. Bafi-qrf;, ixur^rirp, Boeot.

Kovpcodeiei, iirifj^Xeideiei, KaraaKevaadeiet, ivevixêiei, Arc. KUKpi-
6ee, but with shortening Ion. XvOea/jiev, Att. \v6ebfiev, Cret. ireiOdi-
covTi (cf. ivdicofiev), Heracl. ijfrjXrjdicovTi, Ehod. ipjaa-Oecovn, etc.
Optative
152. 1. Thematic. Late Delph. 3 pi. 6e\oiv, Trapey^ôiv, etc., with

-ev replaced by -v after the analogy of e<j)€pov etc.
2. Unthematic. The extension of irj to the plural, as often in

Ionic and late Attic, is seen in late Delph. airohihoirjaav, doubtless
due to KOLvrj influence.
3. Unthematic type in contract verbs. See 157 h.
4. (T-aorist. The so-called Aeohc type in -eia<;, -ete, -eiav, common

in Attic-Ionic, is seen in El. KaTiapavcreie, later aSeaXrcohaie with
a from the iudicative (as in the usual -ai). But most dialects have
at throughout, as Cret. vcKdaai, Locr. avKdaai, Arc. (jtffepai, etc.
Infinitive
153. The infinitive of thematic forms. Att. (j>epei,v.
1. -eiv or -r]v, according as the dialect has et or r) from e -|- e (25).

So Att.-Ion., Thess. (Thessaliotis), Locr., Corinth., Ehod. -eiv, but
Lesb., EL, Lac. -r)v.
. 2. -ev. So in Arcadian (but --qv at Lycosura, near Elis), Cyprian

(or -ev ?), Delphian, and many of the Doric dialects (Heracl., ArgoL,
Cret., Ther., Coan, etc.).
155] INFLECTION 113
3. Some of these dialects have -ei; even from verbs in -eco, e.g.
Cret. Ko<7iJ,ev, ivpocicev (but also KaXrjv,
fjLoXfjv ; both types at Gor-
tyna), Ther. Stot/ceV, Coan Seivve'v, Calymn. /xaprvpev, Arg. -rrcoXev.
154. The infinitive of vmthematic forms. Att. ehai.
1. -vai. So in Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian, e.g. Att.-Ion.
elvai, Bovvai, Cypr. Sofevai (probably -fevai, like -/jêvai), KVfiepevai,
Arc. ^vai.
2. -fievai. So in Lesbian, as in Homer, e.g. ep-nevai, deiievai,
Bofievai.
3. -fiev. Sofiev etc. in Thessalian, Boeotian, and nearly all the

West Greek dialects.
4. -firjv. Cret. TjMvetc. (but also ^fiev; both types at Gortyna).

5. -fieiv. So/Meiv etc. (probably formed from -/lev after the analogy
of -eiv) in Ehodes and vicinity (Carpathus, Telos) and the Ehodian
colonies (Phaselis in PamphyHa ; Gela and Agrigentum, in Sicily
also at Ehegium no. 100).
155. Interchange of thematic and unthematic types of infinitive.
1. -/lev is extended to thematic forms in Boeotian and Thessahan
(Pelasgiotis), as sometimes in Homer (cf. el-n-efiev, and elirefievai),
e.g. Boeot. êpe/iev, Thess. vTrapxep'SV. Cf. also Cret. irpopeiirenev in
an early inscription of Lyttus.

2. The aorist passive infinitive, which is regularly unthematic
(Att. ypatfxfjvai, Dor. ypa<j>fj/jLev), foUows the thematic type in Les-
bian and Arcadian, e.g. Lesb. i'n-ifieX'^djjv, ovredrfv, etc.. Arc. Bvadev
or 6va6ev (i.e. -q-v with v added to the aor. pass, stem, or -ev with
complete assimilation to virdp'^fev etc.).
3. In Lesbian the present infinitive of vmthematic vowel stems,

as well as of the contract verbs, which otherwise follow the imthe-
matic type (157), ends in -v, not -p-evai, e.g. SiScov, Kepvav, op,vvv,
koXtjv, crTe<f)dvcov, KareCprnv (KaOiepovv). Once also aor. infin. tt/jo-
arav (but usually -fievai, as Oefievai, Sofievai).
4. For the thematic forms of the perfect infinitive in various

dialects see 147.2.
5. For Euboean ndelv etc., and even eh beside ehai, see 160.
114 GEEEK DIALECTS [1S6
156. The infinitives in -aai and -adai. Thessalian (Larissa) has

ovypd-tp-eiv, SeSoadeiv, ea-aeadeiv, jreirelareiv, eXea-reiv, etc., with -ei
from -ai (27), and v added after the analogy of other infinitives.
Boeot. -ffdr), -arr) with tj from m (26). For ar = aO, see 85.1.
Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs
157. The /tw-inflection of contract verbs, sometimes known as
the Aeolic inflection, is characteristic of Lesbian, Thessalian, and

Arcado-Cyprian, e.g. Lesb. KoKrjfu (Sappho), icaXevTov, KardypevTov,
evepyevTea-cn, [oJ/tovoei'Te?, uTotpjjet? (78), Thess. e(j>dvypevdeiv =
iâipovmai,, evepyere; (78), crTpaTayevTO<; (but hvKopeovTO'i in no. 33,
and so perhaps always in Thessaliotis), Arc. iroievai, iroevrm, aSi-
K€VTa, Kveva-av, fuepodvre'; (78), â/Miovrco, KaTa(^povrivai, Cypr. kv-

fiepevai. TeKe(T<\)opevTe<s in an inscription of Cyrene is probajjly a
relic of the pre-Doric (Achaean) element in Thera. /xt-forms are
also quoted as Boeotian by the grammarians, but the inscriptions

show only the usual type (crTpaTayiovTo<; etc.).
a. The stem ends in a long vowel, which is regularly shortened before vt

(though also, with analogical tj, Lesb. KaToiKi^vTwv in contrast to usual eiiep-
ye\nta(TL etc., and vpovorjvTcu, Siairaîjvrat, like Att. Stîjyrot, in contrast to
Thess. €<l>dvyp£v9av), but is otherwise retained throughout, e.g. Lesb. oinj-
Tot, koXtjcOcu,, eirt/teXijcrfla), tfufxiuxTOio, irotij/xevos, irpoa.ypyjfLfx.evto, Thess. aTre-
Xeuêpo«(7êtv, Sieaatftfi/xa'a, Arc. dSuc^/iei/o;, âjuuxrOot (no. 18.28, but reading

uncertain). This type, then, follows the analogy of that seen in I/SXtji/,
PX^To, j8\ij/tevos, hliripiai, etc. rather than that of TiOr/fu, nOtp-ev, rSipuarcK,
with vowel-gradation. But even the latter sometimes shows an extension
of the long vowel from the singular active, e.g. Lesb. [ir/3oaTt]6ij(r[flov],
SiSmrOaj., like Horn. TifliJ/xevoi, TtSij/icvos.
6. The more limited extension of the /ux-inflection to the optative of con-

tract verbs, as in Att. tjjiXoirp/, pMrdoCr/v, etc., is occasionally found elsewhere.
Ion. a.vu>6(.ovq beside irotoi, El. o-v\ate, hapjocnoux (= -oiij) beside 8oKeoi, iroieoi,
enrol. Cf. also the infinitives El. hapoaiSipiai, Cret. â/uB/ui/.
Middle Participle in -ei(i,€Vos
158. The middle participle in -eifievo<! (or -rjfj.evo';) from verbs in

-eco, as if from -e-e/tevos instead of -e-ofievo^, is characteristic of the
161] INFLECTION 115
Northwest Greek dialects and Boeotian, e.g. Locr. ewaXei/ievo?,
Delph. KaXet'/ievos, Troiei/ievoi, etc., Boeot. Set>ei/os, El. Ka{S)Sa\e-
fievo<}. This is due to the analogy of forms which regularly had ei

(or ri) from e-e, as the infinitive KaXelaOaL. Cf. Phoc. iroieivTai. =
TToiovvTai, formed after voielaOe.
a. Lesb. koXijêvos, Arc. dStKiJ/no/os, etc. do not belong here, but among
the other /u-forms of these dialects. See 157 a.
Type <|>iXT\a>, o-T€(|>av(0(o
159. Forms in -ti<o, -tow, with the long-vowel stem of the other
tenses extended to the present, are found in various dialects, e.g.
Lesh. aStKjjet, Thess. tcaroiKeiovvOi, (3 pi. subj.), Delph. o-Teâi/tueToj,
hov\a)T)i, Phoc. KXapweiv, Boeot. hafiuoefiev, haynmovTe; (only in late
inscriptions of Orchomenus, and probably due to Aetolian influ-
ence). Ther., Ehod., etc. crTe(f)ava)i, Calymn. aîm may be from -taet,
and so belong here, but contraction from -oei is also possible (cf.
25 a).
Transfer of |jli- Verbs to the Type of Contract Verbs
160. The transfer of certain forms of /it-verbs to the inflection

of contract verbs is found in various dialects, as Att. iriOei, iSiBov,
Delph. a.7roKadiardovTe<;, SiBeova-a, but is most wide-spread in Ionic.
With Tidel etc. in Homer and Herodotus, compare SiSot (MUetus)

and the Euboean infinitives ridelv, BiSovv, KaOicrrav, and even elv be-
side eivai.
Some Other Interchanges in the Present System
161. 1. Verbs in -evto form their present in -eiw in Elean, as
(jivyaSetTjv= (ftvyaSeveiv, beside aor. ^vyaSevavn, also (with a after

p, 12 a) Kariapauov = KaGiepevav, beside aor. KaTiapavaeie, and \a-
rpailofievovj, Xarpeiofjievov = XaTpevofievov. So also fiaa-reieL =
fiac7Tevei, in an inscription of Dodona. This represents the normal
phonetic development from -efuo, the usual -evco being due to the
influence of the other tenses.

2. show forms in -em in various dialects, but, with
Verbs in -aco
few exceptions, only where the e is followed by an o-vowel, e.g..

116 GREEK DIALECTS [i61
aside from Kterary examples (as Horn, fievoiveov, Alcm. ope'eov,
Theoer. opeOa-a), Delph. avXeoi, av\eovre<; (but (TvXrjTco), eTririfieov-

rey, dcoeovrmv (Ait. 6dav, Locr. ffoiea-To), Aetol. viKe6vT0i<;, Ehod.
TifiowTe'i and also rt/jielv (Agrig.), El. iveêoi, Cret. (with t from e,
9.4) iîov, iirapioiievov, /jioiKtov (fiotxao)). According to some this

rests upon an actual phonetic change of ao to eo, the ao (w) in
Attic and elsewhere being a restoration due to leveling with the ae
forms. But we may have to do simply with a transfer to the -eco
type, which was mainly favored where it offered uncontracted forms
(in most dialects eo was uncontracted until late, but ee contracted ; in
all forms like Ehod. TifiovPTe<; the ov is an Attic substitution for eo).
a. Conversely Delph. ^rjda/Mu for usual )(pr]iofjuu seen in Meg. ffp-qtUrOia,
El. ^pelcrdai, Boeot. Têteio-flat, Att., Ion., Heracl. ffpija-dai (Att. )(p3xTdiu is
late), Cret. ^TJdOai, Lac, Locr. y^crrai, Ion. p^pEai/uei/os, Rhod. êv/icvoi,
Delph. ^tifjitvo's (158).
162. Among other, more individual, cases of variation in the

present stem, may be mentioned
1. -1^(0 = -00), especially in West Greek. Boeot., Phoc. BovXiâ
(Delph. BovXoco intrans. = Att. BovXevco), Delph.,' Thess. aTreXeuê-
pi^co, Delph., Ehod., Mess., Cret. opKiâ (but also Ionic and Attic
sometimes). Dor. a-Teâvi^co (ia-recjidviâ Ar. Eq. 1225).
2. -aco = -oco. Lesb. aîdw (aûdaei), Thess., Dor. icoivdm, Phoc.
(TKavev (also Att. a-Krjvav) = cricrjvovv, Heracl. apdco (apdcrovn) =
ap6(o. Cf. Cret. dparpov — dporpov.
3. -oco. Delph., Arg., Meg., Cret., Ther., Sicil. a-Kevoco = aKevd^co,
Boeot. inOom = ireidco, Heracl. irptoa) (subj. irpiSa from *7rpLd>rji, 159)
= Trpiai.
4. jeXafii, = yeXdco, in Epid. SieyeXa, KaTayeXdfievo<!. eXafu =
iXavvco, in Coan eXdvrco, Arg. TroreXdro, Heracl. iireXdadm (140.3 h).
Locr. aireXdovTM, though it could be from eXdai, probably belongs

here.
5. Boeot., Thess. yivvp,ai = <yivop.ai, with transfer to the vw-class.

6. Aetol., Lac, Cret. ayvem — dyw, but mostly in the perfect, as
Aetol. ajvrjKm^ etc. beside other tenses from ayco.
163] INFLECTION II7
7. For Att. rw, ?^? from *î^to etc., most dialects have ^dom
(Boeot., Cret. Staw) as in Homer. These are from inherited by-forms
of the root.
8. Cret. \aya(a>, release (cf. \7y7ftj, Xaya-pd';), aor. Xarydcai, like

Horn. Kepaico (also Delph.), aor. «e/3a'(a-)a-at (cf. 143), but also Xa-
yd^to, aor. Xaydaaai (cf. airoXdya^Ks, like XP'niô-riî-'i, 142 a).
9. To Trevdo/iai, coveo/iai, iXevaofiai Cretan has the active forms
Trev^w, inform, mvem (ovev, mvioi), sell, e-rreXevael, will bring (cf.
Hesych. iXevcrio) •
oia-co), aor. eirekevaaL, iireXeva-av, etc.
10. Cret. Siofiai = Bicoko), as sometimes in Homer.
11. Cypr. Svpdvco, Scok(o = fitSca/it.
12. Arc. Tetft) = ti'vco, formed to reiaco, eTeicra (cf . cret'co, a-etVo), etc.).
The Verb to be
163. 1. First singular present indicative. *eV/ii^ whence Lesb.

e/M/Mi, Thess. eVA"', elsewhere elfii or ^yiii'. See 76.
2. Third plural present indicative. *evTL (cf. Skt. santi, Osc-

Umbr. sew^), whence, with substitution of e after the analogy of the
other forms, West Greek evTi, Att.-Ion. elai. See 61.1, 77.3.
3. Third singular imperfect. ^9 (from *â--T, cf. Ved. Skt. as) is
attested for various West Greek dialects (Acaru., Corcyr., Delph.,

Epid., lit. Doric), Boeotian (Tra/set?), Arcadian, and Cyprian, and is
probably the form in all dialects (for Locr. ev, see no. 55.9, note)
except Attic-Ionic, where it was replaced by ^v (Hom. êv), the old

third plural (from *âev, cf. Skt. dsan).
4. Third plural imperfect. Most dialects had ^v (see above, 3),
examples of which are found in literary Doric, Delphian, and Lo-

crian. For Boeot. Trapelav, Att.-Ion. rjcrav, see 138.5.
5. Third singular imperative, earm in most dialects. But late
fjTO), with Tj of rjv etc. after the analogy of e.g. o-Tj?Tto to ecrrqv. El.
7](7T(o, also with analogical rj but with retention of a:
6. Third plural imperative. Arg. evTw, Boeot. evOco (139.2), Cret.

evTcov, formed from 3 pi. indie, ivri. Also thematic iovTw, iovrwv,
e.g. in Delphian. Ion. earcov, Attic ovtcov and late earaa-av.

7. Present infinitive. The difference in the form of the ending
(154) and also in the development of cr + nasal (76) explains the

great variety of forms, Attic-Ionic elvai (also Eub. elv, 160), Arc.
rival, Lesb. efifievai, Thess. e/xfiev, "West Greek and Boeotian el/iev
or ^/iev (25), Ehod. eifieiv, Cret. ^nr}v.
8. Present participle. eo>v in most dialects, Att. oov. But there

are also unthematic forms, as Heracl. eVre? (also quoted from Ale-
man from ;
*6VTe? vsdth e as in evTi, above, 2), fem. Lesb., Epid. eo-cra
(also in some Doric writers ; cf. eaaia = ova (a Plato Crat. 401c),
Arc, Arg., Mess, eatrcra, Cret. Xarra, ladOa (all from *aTia = Skt.
satl, with the substitution or prefixing of e after the analogy of the
other forms).
a. This unthematic feminine formation in -arta (from -ni-ia) is seen also
in some forms quoted by Hesychius, namely iKoxraa (d£Kacr(ra), Cret. peKadda
(ycKaOd) = iKovcra, lacrcra ('EiruMTcra) = iovaa.
9. Middle forms, as imperf. ijfiriv etc., are late. Cf. 3 sg. subj.
jjrat at Delphi, 3 pi. subj. ^vrat at Andania.

10. In a Cretan inscription of Dreros (no. 113) we find reXo/iai
= ecrofiac, avvreXeaOai = avvea-eaOai.
WORD-FORMATION
On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiarities of
Composition
164. 1. -Tjto? 1 = Att. -eto9. Att. -eio': is in part derived from -r]io<!
(this again in part from -rjfio's, cf. Boeot. KapvKepio), which is re-
tained iQ various dialects, e.g. Ion. lep-qiov, Delph. lepijiov, Lesb.
IpiJLov, Ion., Cret. oIkîo';, Ion., Lesb., Cret. TrpvTavtjiov, Ion.,
Cret.
avSp7jio<;, Ion. âaiK'qio'i, tjtoiviKijta, Delph. -n-atSijia. On the ac-
centuation of these forms, see 37.2.
2. Adjectives of the type xaptew are from -fevr- (Skt. -vant-).

The feminine was originally -faria (Kke Skt. -vatl, from the weak
stem -unt- cf. eaaaa 163.8), whence, with substitution of e for a
;
from the analogy of the forms in -pevr-, arose pena, this yielding
-[f)ea(Ta or -(/r)eTTa (81). Cf. Boeot. ;)(;a/3tfeTTai', Corcyr. arovo-
pe{<r)a-av, Pamph. Tiixdpe{(r)aa.The genuine Attic forms have tt,
as ixeXtTovTTa {Ax.), MvppivovTra (iuscr.), those with aa- being
poetical and in origiu Ionic. Most adjectives of this type are
poetical only, except in substantive use especially the numerous
names of places in -o«?, for which see also 44.4.
a. A relic of the weak stem -paris seen in a few derivatives, as $Xta-

arioi (cf. $Aioi)s) or 'Avayvpdcnoi (cf. 'Avayupom), from -o(/:)dTioi (with
hyphaeresis of o), in contrast to the usual -ovriot, -ovvrioi, or -ovo-lol, from
-opevTioi.
3. -Tt9 -o-t?. See 61.3. For -^t? see 142 a. We find -aa-K instead
of usual -(TK in Arg. a\ida-aio<;, Epid. CTeyda-crioi;, Troez. epp-daa-io'i,

Boeot. ayopaa-aiv, in which the first er is due to the influence of
forms like crTejaa-TO';, areyaa-fia.
''
For convenience the form of the nominative is cited, rather than that of
the stem.
119
4. -a-fio^, In most words a has replaced, by analogy, an

-ana.
earlier dental, which is sometimes preserved, as in Horn, ohfiri
=
Att. oafirj. So for Att. 0eo-/io's, eea-/j,io<;, we find Dor. redfio^, Te0fiio<i
(Pindar; Ted/J.d'i also Delph., tS/juov Boeot.), and Lac, Epid. 6e-
Bfio:;, Locr., El. deOfiiov (65). After the analogy of forms in -(Tfia,
especially y^riîaiia, vofucrfia, arose Arg. ypdcra-fia = r^pafifm. For

Cret. \jtd(f)iyij,a, yjrdî/ifia, see 142 a.
5. -Ttjp = -tt;? (-Ttt?). As a productive suffix of nouns of agency

the older -Trjp has been very largely displaced by -tjj? (-rd<s), but
most fully in Attic prose. As forms with -rrjp = usual -tt;? (-ras)
are not infrequent in poetry, e.g. Horn. edeXovTrjp, Hes. avXrjrijp,

so they occur also sometimes in the dialects, e.g. Locr., Pamph.
SiKaaT'qp (but in most dialects SiKaa-Ta<;, like Att.-Ion. Si/eao-T^s),
Delph. /Sey8atti)T7?jt), Corcyr. SiopOarijp. Cf. also Cypr. Ijarijp like

Horn, larrip = usual larpoi}.
6. -to? = -eo9. In adjectives of material Lesbian and Thessalian
have -to9 (which is not from -eo? ; Boeot. -to? may be -to? or -eo?),
as Lesb. j^/ouo-to?, â\Kto?, apyvpio'i, Thess. \t^to? (cf. Horn. Xtêo?,

but in most dialects \l6ivo';).
7. -r]v=-a)v. Hypocoristic proper names in-T/vinstead of the usual

-cov, as 'Apxv^jTî'M^, are very frequent in the Corinthian colonies of
ApoUonia and Epidamnus, and are occasionally found elsewhere.
8. -mvScK, -ovScK. Patronymics in -covSa/;, as 'ETrayiteti'wi'Sa?, are
most common in Boeotian, but are not infrequent in Phocian and

Euboean (-oji'St;?), while elsewhere they are rare and probably im-
ported. The parallel, but less common, -oKSa? is attested for Boeo-
tian, Thessalian, Loorian, and Euboean.
9. Individual cases of dialectic variation in suffix are of course
frequent. So, for example, Thess. \i6io'; = Xidivo<i (cf. above, 6), Ion.
v6fiaio<;, Locr. vofiioi = vo'/it/io?, Thess. ovaXa (but also ovaXovixa)

= avaXcofia, Boeot., Epir. Trodohajxa (after avaXwiia) = TrpoaoSo';,
Thess. avvKXek (stem -kXtj-t-, cf. ivpo^Xri^ etc.) = avyKXijTO'; skkXt)-
aia, Cret. rjixlva = to rj/ji,i,a-v (also Sicil. rip.iva, used, like Epid. hifiC-
reia, in the sense of rifxCeKTov), Cret. 6lvo6<i but aSeXcfyeo^ in other dialects,
Delph. jdiMeXa (cf!
ycifierr)^) = yafiijXia.
165. 1. -Tepo<i. Noteworthy examples of the use of
this suffix to
denote contrasted relations (not merely those of degree
as in the
comparatives), as in Be^trepos, apia-Tepoi, are Arc. appevrepo'i,
El.
epo-em irepo? (for at cf. yepairepoi, iraXacTepo^), e-qXvTepo'i.
2. -tSto? forming adjectives from adverbs or adverbial phrases,
as aiîo^, eiriffaXaa-a-iSio^. So El. 7rpoa0iSio<i (irpoa-TL^Cdv), Cret.
ivSoOiSiov (ivSodiSiav BoXav household slave), Epid. ivSoadiSioi
{ivSo(70iSia entrails ; so ivToadiSia Arist., Hipp.), Cret. iâpxiBio'i
= e^ "'PXV'' 'ytyvofievoi;.
3. -rpov. From words like Xirpov means of release, hence ran-
som, the suffix came to be used freely in words denoting reward
or amount paid, as viKatrrpov reward of victory, Epid. larpa per-
quisites for healing. Ion., Coan reXearpa expenses of inauguration
(of the priest. Cf. Coan reXeto inaugurate), Cret. KOfiia-rpa gifts
(more specific?), and, even from a numeral, Cret. rpirpa the three-
fold amount.
4. -€(ov, -(ov in nouns denoting place, as avSpcov (Ion. avSpemv,
Pamph. a(v)Spuov), afiireXcov, vexpcov, opviOdiv. To this large class

belong Heracl. TO(f>uov (t = e, 9.6) = raêtoi' lurial-place, yaiwv heap
of earth (cf. yaemv from Halaesa), ô<i)v cow-shed. Ion. a-Te<f>a>v ridge.
This class is not to be confused with nouns of agency in Ion.

-ewv but Dor. etc. -amv, -av, as Ion. ^vvedv. Dor. Koivav. See 41.4.
166. 1. Proper names in -«\ea?, instead of -/cXe?;?, -kXjj?, as 'Itttto-

xXeas, are most common in Thessahan, but also occur in Boeotian,
Phocian, and Aetolian. -/e\eas is a modification of -KXer}^ under
the influence of hypocoristics in -eas.
2. AioÔTO'i (i.e. Ai6a--SoTo<;, cf. Aiocr-Kovpoi) and ©eLoa-SoTa,

@€6ôTo<;, Sloôtoi (formed after Ato'o--SoTo?, cf. 6e6a-SoTo<; in He-
siod), instead of usual Ato'Soro?, @e6SoTo?, are frequent in Boeotian,
and Thessalian also has @e6ôTo<;, ©toforo?, and &e6pSoTO'! (60.4).
Elsewhere such forms are rare and doubtless imported.

167. The interchange vowel stems in the first mem-

of diiFerent
ber of a compound, or before a derivative suffix, is sometimes dia-

lectic. Thus TifioKXrj^, TifjuoKparrjii, etc. in most dialects, but Ion.
TifjLr]K\rj<;, T!ifirjKpdTri<;, Cnid. Ttfi,dK\ri<s, Ehod. TifJLdKpa,Tr)<;, Ttfia-
iroXi'!, Likewise Ehod. Tifiava^ {*Tifji,a-(f)ava^) instead of usual

Tifiava^ (*Tt/io'-(f)amf). Thess. vKa>p6<; {hv\6 peovToi) from *v\o-
pwpo'i, and so related to i)\?;a)/5o? from *v\d-pa)p6'i as v\0T6p.o<; to
Arc, Locr., Thess. otKiara^ (or poiKiara'i) from oIkIu, for usual
olKerr}'; from oiKog (f otweu? is the form used in Cretan, as sometimes

ia Homer). Ion. iroXi-qTr]^, Cret., Epid. iroXiaTa'i (also Pindar), Cret.
TToXidTevaj, Arc. TroXtart?, for usual ttoXitt;? etc.; cf. Heracl. TroXta-
voixo'i, Ion. TToXi.rjo'xo'; (Epic), Lac. •TroXidyô'; (but Att. iroXiov'^ô';
with -ovxo'i from KXrjpovxo'S etc.).
Late Att. iepdrevo}, Locr., Phoc. leprjrevco (also in some kocv^

inscriptions), Lesb. Iprjrevai, Cret., Cyren. lapiTevm, Mess, iepnevco,
Chalced. iepa)Tev(o, lepaneCa (cf. Att. iepaxrvvrj).
Carpath. Safierw;, like oliceTq<;, for usual haixora';, hrjp.oT'q'i, as
conversely oIkottj'; in an Attic inscription. So Cret. yStero? (cf.
Astyp. Bt'eTTo?) = Kioto's. Ehod. 'iTTTre'Sa/ios = 'l7r7ro'Sa/io?, but

Ehod. ApxoKpdT7]<! = 'Ap')(eKpdTr]<;, Cret. MevoKparrji; = MewK/aa-
'
tt;?, Meg. 'AyoXao!; = 'A7eXao9.
After the analogy of names containing inherited t-stems arose

also forms lilce 'Ap'xîXoô';, 'Ap-)(iSaiJ,o<;, etc. (cf. apxireKTcov) in
various dialects, Ehod. MeviSaiJt,o<;, El. Sai'/cXa/jo?, Coan, Msyr.,
Mel. AaLcrTpaTO<s, Nisyr. Aaccrdevrj^.
a. The well-known lengthening of the initial vowel of the second mem-

ber of compounds, as in aviavu/ws, iraviljyvpi's, is seen in Ion. avnpideuTiK =
Att. avcpLOeuTo^. To the analogy of forms like eirdfcoos, einyKOos, which are
of the same kind, is due the iira- of Cret. kwapoXa share (cf. Hesych. iinj-
ôX-q and Hom. e7ri?/8o\os. Cf KarrjôX-^ in Euripides.
/xcpos) .
168. Use of a patronymic adjective instead of the genitive sin-

gular of the father's name. Though occasionally found in literature,
as in Horn. TeXa/Movios Al'a?, this is the regular practice in prose
168] WOED-FOEMATION 123
only in the three Aeolic dialects. Thus Lesb. MeXavxpo<; IliO(oveio<:,

Âpx^'TTra 'Adavdeia, Thess. Ivxovv 'Avriyoveio';, Nt/co'Xao? 'A7€t-
o-iato?, Boeot. ©toTrojUTro? 'OXuyLtTri^^to?, 'Ep/âto? NiKt?jo9.
a. When the father's name is itself a patronymic form ia -8as or -tos,
the genitive is regularly employed in Boeotian ; so also in early Thessalian,

but later the adjective forms like 'EiriKpariSatos, Ti/xowiSaios are usual.
6. Under Koanq influence the use of the adjective was given up in favor
of the ordinary genitive construction. Thus in Boeotian the genitive is
usual after about 250 B.C. and occasionally found earlier. There is some
evidence that the Plataeans adopted the Attic usage at an early date. See
no. 42.
c. There are also examples in Thessalian and Boeotian of adjectives in
agreement -with appellatives, in place of a genitive of possession. Thess.
UoXviofaia cju/xi (sc. d <7T<iAAa), etc. See the following.
d. A genitive may be used in apposition to that implied by the adjec-
tive, as in Hom. TopytiTj Kefjiakij Setvoto ireX.utpav. Boeot. Ka(X)Xui«i eî (sc.
a KvAif) TO Kcvrpovos, Topyivioi e/u,t o kotuXos koXos K[aX]6, Lesb. (r[TaAA]a

Vt 'SiOfveuu l/x/u TO NtKtai'oi (dat.) to TavKio (gen.) the son of Mcias, the son
of Gaucus, where VavKLo is also a patronymic adjective, but in apposition

with the genitive implied in NiKiatoi.
SYNTAX
169. Although the syntax of the dialects deserves fuller investi-
gation than it has received, yet syntactical differences between the

dialects are much less striking than those of phonology and inflec-
tion. To a considerable extent they consist merely in the conserva-
tion in some dialects of early forms of expression which have become
rare or obsolete in literary Greek, and in a less strict formalization
of usage. Some peculiarities have already been mentioned in con-
nection with the forms, e.g. in the use of certain pronouns (121-
131), adverbs and conjunctions (132-134), and in the meaning and
construction of prepositions (136). It is necessary to add here only
a few comments on certain uses of the cases and the moods. Some
other, more isolated, peculiarities are observed in the notes to the
inscriptions.
CASES
The Genitive
170. Genitive of Time. The genitive of the 'time within wliich'
is especially frequent in the early Cretan inscriptions, although iv
with the dative is already the more usual expression. In both cases
the article is used, while in late inscriptions we find only ev with
the dative and without the article. Of. Law-Code, 1.25 Tuiyda-ai, rdv
TreVr a/xepav release within Jive days, but 1.6 iv rat? Tpial afj,epai<:.
So in Locrian, but without the article, rpiov fievov beside iv rpcd-

povT afidpaK, as also in early Attic inscriptions.
Aside from the adverbial phrases vvkt6<; etc., the use of the geni-
tive of time ismost persistent in dating, as /i?;vo9 e^S6/j,ov etc., the
usual expression in most dialects. More noteworthy is the phrase
Kal troXeiMov (-co) kuI elpr)vr)<; (-a<s) which is common in the prox-
eny decrees of various dialects, though eventually replaced in many
by iv TToXefiai kt\.
124
174] SYNTAX 125
The genitive of time is used distributively in various dialects, as
also in Attic, e.g. ra? a.fxepa'i or ra? aixepa<; f€Kd(Tra^ daily, beside
Kar afiepav.
171. Genitive of the Matter involved, in legal phraseology.
Al-
though the genitive of the charge or penalty is common to all dia-
lects, the genitive is nowhere else used so freely as in Cretan to
denote the matter involved, e.g. KaTaSiKaKa-drd ro eKevdepo SeKa
ararepav^, ro SoXo ireine shall condemn Mm
to a fine of ten staters
in the case of a freeman, five staters in the case
of a slave, tS Se
Kpovo Kpivev decide as to the time, di peKacrro eypajTai as is pre-
scribed for each case.
The Dative
172. The adnOminal dative is more common than ia literary
Greek, and is especially frequent in the introduction to inscriptions
or their separate sections, e.g. El. d ppdrpa rok faXeioi^, Locr. rb
refffiiov rot's HvTroKPa/MSioK Aoppots, Phoc. 6fji.o\oyia rd iroXei
"Zreipicov ical rd Tro'Xet MeSemviav, Boeot. hiaiypa^d NiKape'rri, Att.
drrap'Xê rddevaiai, ypafifiureii^ rrji ôv\r]t Kal ran hdixa>i.
For the dative instead of the genitive construction with various

prepositions in Arcado-Cyprian, see 136.1.
The Accusative
173. A noteworthy accusative absolute construction is seen in
Arc. el fj.e rrapheraâfJLevo^ ro^ irevreicovra e to? rpiaKocrio<; unless
the Fifty or the Three Hundred approve. This is an extension from
instances where the participle agrees with the accusative of a pre-
ceding clause, as Arc. fie vep,ev fie re êvov fiere pacrrov, el p-e eiri
doCvav hiKOvra. Of. also Arc. Kardrrep ro<; i-ma-vvicrrafievo'} . . . ye-

yparrroi as is prescribed in the case of those who conspire.
THE MOODS
The Subjunctive
174. The subjunctive without dv or ica in conditional, relative,

and' temporal clauses, where the particle is regularly employed in
Attic prose, though frequently omitted in Homer and sometimes

elsewhere (Kiihner-Gerth II, pp. 426, 449, 474), is attested for
several dialects, though always as the less common construction.
Locr. at SeiXer avxopelv, at rt? avxopeei (no. 55.7,26 ; ten exam-
ples with Ka in the same inscription). Arc. ei Se rts iinOudvi (Co-

tUum), and so, probably. Arc. sIk iirl Sofia nrvp e-iroiae (no. 17.21) in
contrast to usual eU av (see 134.2), Cypr. o iôpvê, ol . . . loai
(no. 19.25,31), Cret. dvyaTpl I SiSoi, when one gives it to the daugh-
ter (Law-Code VI.l). Examples are not infrequent in later Locrian,
Phocian, and Delphian inscriptions.
The Optative
175. In Elean the optative with Ka is the usual "form of prescrip-

tions, e.g. crvvfiaxâ k ea e/carov perea let there he alliance for a
hundred years, fe/ca fivak Ka airoTivoi peKaa-ro'; let each pay a fine
of ten minae. Similarly in Cyprian, but without Ke, e.g. ScaKoi vv
âa-iXeiK; the king shall give.
The subjunctive without Ka is used in the same sense in a late

Elean inscription (no. 61.32,36).
176. 1. The optative in conditional clauses survives in several

dialects, although, except in Elean, it is much less frequent than
the subjunctive, and indeed is almost wholly eliminated in favor of
the subjunctive in Attic-Ionic inscriptions, and in Lesbian, Thessa-
lian, Boeotian, Cyprian, Heraclean, Theran, Coan, Ehodian, — in
fact in the majority of dialects. Where the optative survives, it is
sometimes used with a still recognizable differentiation from the

subjunctive, but oftener without such. In the Gortynian Law-Code,
which offers the fullest material, there are in conditional clauses
about 50 optatives to about 80 subjunctives. Some of these occur
where the contingency is obviously one more remotely anticipated
(e.g. VII.9, hut if there should not he any free persons, as contem-
plated in the preceding subjunctive clauses ; I.ll, hut if one should
deny), others as mere variants of the subjunctive for parallel or
even identical contingencies (e.g. opt. IX.18 = subj. VI.25). In
176] SYNTAX 127
Locrian, no. 56 A has the optative onlj- (cf. also the relative clause
pon whereas no. 56 B and no. 55 have the subjunctive
crvXda-ai),
only. In Delphian, no. 51 has the subjunctive usually, but al S'e^t-

opKeoifii A 17, in an oath, where Attic also -would have the optative,
also ai 8' iîopKeoi C6 (here indirect discourse), and ai Se n tov-
Tcov irapfidXKoiTo 025, C50, Dl7; and in the numerous Phocian
and Delphian manumission decrees the optative is of very frequent
occurrence. The optative, beside the subjunctive, occurs also lq
Corcyraean, Achaean, and in the Northwest Greek kolvti (e. g. no. 62).
In Argolic, the archaic nos. 76 and 78 have the optative only, and
this occurs in some of the later inscriptions (but in no. 84 the opta-
tives are in iudirect discourse). In Arcadian, nos. 16 and 17 have
the subjimctive only, but in no. 18 there are some examples of the
optative. Even in the same clause the alternation of subjunctive
and optative is not infrequent, e.g. Delph. ei he Ka fir] iroiTJ rj jii)
irapa/Mevoi or el 8e firj nroieoi rj fir) irapafievrf. See also no. 18.6, note.
2. In relative and temporal clauses of future time, the predomi-
nance of the subjunctive is even more marked. Noteworthy is the
Tean curse, no. 3, where oan<: with the optative is used in the curse
proper, 11. 1-34, while in the postscript warning against harming
the stele on which the curse is inscribed, U. 35-40, we find o? dv
with the subjunctive. There are a few examples of the optative iu

Cretan (Law-Code IV.14, and a few others), Locrian (see above),
Delphian, and elsewhere (see 177).
3. But in Elean the optative is uniformly employed in condi-
tional, relative, and temporal clauses. For examples in conditional
and relative clauses, see nos. 57-59. In the later no. 60 the sub-
junctive also occurs, but with future perfect force.
4. In final clauses the optative occurs, e.g. Heracl. Tab. 1.53 £f.
eo-rao-a/ie? . . . avx<opiâvTe<; . . . , Aw? fir) KaraXvfJ.aKcoOrj': dBrfXco-
deCrf, Lesb. no. 22.13 ff. eTrifJ.e'KecTdai . . . ,

tcardypevTov . . . ,
<u9 ice
ififievoiev. But it is very rare, and most dialects have only the
subjunctive with or without dv (ku, we), or sometimes the future
indicative.
128 GEEEK DIALECTS [ill
177. There are some examples of xa with the optative in con-

ditional clauses, etc., as sometimes ia Homer (Kiihner-Gerth II,
pp. 482, 453), e.g. Locr. al k aSitcof avXoi (no. 56.4), Cret. at Ka . .
/IT) vvvaTo<i e'iri, Epid. at ica vyirj viv Troi'â-ac (no. 84.60), Delph. el
Se [Ti'i] Ka icjjdTTTOiTO, i-jret icd n irddoi, Corcyr. a^' pv k ap^d ye-

voiTO, Ach. ecrre Ka airohoiev.
The Imperative and the Infinitive
178. Both the imperative and the infinitive are freely used in
prescriptions, often side by side in the same inscription. In general
the infinitive is more frequent in early, the imperative in later, lq-
scriptions. For the Elean use of the optative with the same force,
see 175.
WORD OEDER
179. A peculiarity of word order which is worthy of mention is
the position of rt? before Ka in the phrase at rk Ka, al he rt? Ka.

This is the regular order in the West Greek dialects, as contrasted
not only with Att.-Ion. edv ra, rjv tk, but with Arc. el S' dv rt?, Cypr.
e Ke <TL<;, Lesb. at Ke tk, Thess. al [fi)d «e at?, Boeot. rj Se Ka rt?.
Boeotian has also, though less frequently, the West Greek order
7] Tt9 Ka.
SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF
THE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS
180. The following summaries, while not exhaustive, are intended
to call attention to the
most important characteristics of each group
and These are indicated in the briefest manner, sometimes
dialect.
by a mere example, sufficient to identify, but not always to define,

the phenomenon in question, and these brief indications are always
to he interpreted in the light of the sections to which reference is
made in each case. Of peculiarities in vocabulary only some few
of the most striking are mentioned.^
To avoid needless repetition, many phenomena which are pecu-
liar from the standpoint of Attic or Attic-Ionic, but are common
to all or most of the other dialects, are usually omitted, e.g.
1. Original d unchanged. 8 11. icov = div. 163.9

2. d from do, dco. 41.4 12. al = 134.1
el.
3. 7) from ae. 41.1 13. arepo<s = eTepo<:. 13 a

4. Absence of v-movable. 102 14. to-ria = ia-ria. 11
5. Apocope of prepositions. 95 15. <yivoixai = jiyvo/jLai. 86.7
6. itoXk, TTo'Xios, etc. 109.1 16. SeKOfiai = Se')ôfiai. 66

7. d/jie}, vfi€<;, ace. dfie, vfj.e= 17. ovvfia = ovona. 22 h
qfieK etc. 119.2,5 18. Sa/jLtop<y6<;=Sr]fii,ovpy6<;. 44.4
8. Infin. -/iev. 154.3 19. >jveiKa,7jviKa^7]veyKa. liâ

9. 3 pL edev, eSov, etc. 138.5 20. irap.a = KTrjfia. 49.5 a
10. ri<; = riv. 163.3 21. lkq) = ^kco. Glossary
EAST GREEK
Attic-Ionic
181. Important characteristics of Attic-Ionic (1-7 specific Att.-
lon., 8-9 in common with Arc, 10 with Arc-Cypr.)
1 An exhaustive list of peculiarities would- also include proper names which

are peculiar to, or especially frequent in, a given dialect.
129
1. T) from a. 8 6. edeaav, eSoaav, etc. 138.5
2. Quantitative metathesis (Xem? 7. ^1/ 3 sg. imperf. of elfii. 163.3
etc.). 41.4, 43 8. Conjunction el. 134.1
3. I'-movable. 102 9. Particle ai'. 134.2
4. 5j/i€ts, ace. -ea?, -a?. 119.2,5 10. Infin. -vai. 154.1
5. TTOv, oirov, etc. 132.1 11. Very early loss of f. 50
Ionic
182. The chief characteristics of Ionic, as compared with Attic,

are as follows. Some few of these are Ionic only (notably 1, also
8, 9, 14, 20, 22), but most are common to various other dialects, some
indeed to all except Attic, being repeated here from 180 to bring
out the contrast with Attic more fully. A few peculiarities which
are not general Ionic, but are common to all branches except West
Ionic, are included.
1. 7) from d even after e, t, p. 8 14. 3 pi. nOearai eto. 139.2
2. ea, eo, eco, eoi usually uncon- 15. ia>v = Att. mv. 163.8
tracted. 42.1,5,6 16. Suffix -5;to?= Att. -eto9. 164.1
3. ev = eo, from IV cent. on. 42.5 17. ôXofiat = ôvXo/iai. 75 h
4. Crasis of o, o (ou), a},+a = co, 18. t/3o'? (t/Jo?) beside lepo^. 13.1
as TcoySivo^ = Att. Tayai- 19. /ieftBi/ = Att. fielâv. 113.1
vo<;. 94.1 20. SeKVv/ii =Att. SeiKWfu. 49.1
5. êlvo<;, Kovpr/, etc. 54 with a 21. Keivo<; = Att. eaetvo?. 125.1
6. O-O-= Att. TT. 81 22. fuvo? = Att. Koivoi. 135.7
7. pa- = Att. pp. 80 23. KapTep6<; = Att. KpaTep6<;, in
8. rjv = Att. idv, av. 134.1 h meaning = KvpLo<;. 49.2 a,
9. a-stems, gen. sg. m. -eco, -m, Glossary
gen. pi. -eav, -av, dat. pi. 24. S9?/ttto/37o'9=Att.-ouj0'yo'9.44.4
-r}i(n.{v). 41.4, 104.7 25. to-Tta (to-Tia)=Att. eo-Tt'o. 11
10. 7ro'\i?, TTo'Xios, etc. 109.1,2 26. rjveiKa, jjviKa = Att. ijveyKa.
11. âa-iXevi, -e'os, etc. 111.3 Hi a
12. -k\7j<;, -K\eos. 108.1a 27. t6l,;? = Att. ei6'i5?. Glossary
13. /it-verbs inflected Mke contracts, as nOel, ndelv. 160
188] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTEKISTICS 131
183. East Ionic is further characterized by

1. Psilosis. 57. 2. ao, eo = av, ev from fourth century on. 33.
3. Short-vowel subj. of o--aorist. 150.
184. Chian. The dialect of Chios contains a few special charac-

teristics, which are of Aeolic origin
1. 3 pi. Xd^coiatv, irprjôLo-iv, etc., with la from va: 77.3.
2. Inflected cardinals, Sskcov, TrevTrjKovrmv, etc. 116.
Note also jeymveco call aloud, as in Homer.
a. The Aeolio doubling of nasals (73
seen in tlie names of theff.) is
mountain XltXiwaiov in Chios and the promontory "Apyevi/oi/ opposite Chios,

also in the personal name âwodtfiK in an inscription of Erythrae. Like-
wise Aeolic is the Phocaean Ztovi;((7ios) , 19.1. All these features are relics
of a time when the line between the Aeolic and the Ionic colonies was far-
ther south than in the historical period.
185. Central Ionic differs from East Ionic in the absence of psi-
losis, etc. (183). Note also the restricted use of H, i.e. only = i? from
a, in the early inscriptions of some of the islands. 4.6.
186. West Ionic, or Euboean, differs from the other divisions of
Ionic as follows
1. TT as in Attic, not aa-. 81 5. tovtu, rovrei, ivrovOa = tuv-

2. pp as in Attic, not pa: 80 ra, TavTrjL, evravda. 124
3. |e'z/09 etc. as in Attic, not |et- 6. -kXc't??, gen. -Kkea. 108.1a

1^0?. 54 7. Proper names- ra-i?, gen. -tSo?,
4. -et, -04 from -Tyt, -cot (in Ere- as often in Attic (East and
tria about 400 B.C.). 39 a Central Ion. -to?). 109.5
8. elv beside etiât. 160
187. Eretrian. In addition to the other Euboean peculiarities,

the dialect of Eretria, seen in inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus, is
specifically characterized by the rhotacism of intervocalic <y, as
exovpiv = exovaiv, 60.3. The use of av (Oropus), idv (Eretria) is
due to Attic influence.

188. Attic influence. Ionic was the first of all dialects to yield
to Attic mfluence, and after the fifth century there are few inscrip-
tions that are whoUy free from Attic forms. See 277.
^
Aecado-Cypkian
^
189. Special characteristics of Arcado-Cyprian :
1. Iv = ev. 10 5. a-L<i, aL<; = rt? (but Arc. usu-
2. Gen. sg. -av. 22 ally t«). 68.3
3. ir6<; = tt/so'?. 135.6 6. ovv = oSe. 123
4. /ea's = «ai (but Arc. usually 7. Dat. with aTro, i^, etc. 136
/cat). 134.3 8. -Kperj}'! = -Kparrj';. 49.2
190. Characteristics common to Arcado-Cyprian and various

^
other dialects (1 Att.-Ion., 2 Ion., 3-6 AeoL, 7 KW.Grk.) :
1. Infin. in -vai. 154.1 9. e? = e| before cons, (but
2. ôXofiM = ôvXofiai. 75 & Cypr. also e|). 100

3. aTTu = aTTo. 22 10. Masc. o--stems, ace. sg. -j]v
4. 6v (vv) = avd. 6, 22 (Arc. also voc. sg, -»;). 108.2
5. op = ap.5 11. te/3^s = te/36W, etc. (but usual

6. /ii-inflect. of contractvbs. 157 only in Arc). 111.4
7. iv (iv) = ek. 135.4 12. Subj. -f??, -v- 149
8. r), (0 = spurious ei, ov. 25 13. Article as relative. 126
191. Noteworthy is the considerable number of words or mean-

ings which are otherwise known only, or with rare exceptions, as
poetical, mainly Homeric. Some of the most striking examples are
1) In Arcadian and Cyprian, ala-a share (also Lac), ot(f)os

alone, evxo\d prayer or imprecation.
2) In Arcadian. Seafiai, airvat summon, KeXevdo^ road, Zcofia
temple, afiap (but see no. 16.21, note).
3) In Cyprian, pdva^, avcbym, avrdp, e'A,os meadow, Ijarijp, KaaC-

yvTiTO'! (also Lesb. ;
possibly Thess. KaTiyv[eiTO<;'\), y(^pavofjiai border
on (Horn. XP'^vco graze), iSe, vv (also Boeot. 134.5).
1 Several of the characteristics cited below under the head of Arcadian or of
Cyprian, for which corresponding forms are lacking or ambiguous in the other
dialect, probably are also Arcado-Cyprian. See also 199.
" In this and similar captions "special" is not to be taken too rigorously.
Some few peculiarities of which occasional examples are found elsewhere are
included, e. g., in this section, Iv = iv, which is regularly found only in Arcado-
Cyprian, but of which there are a few examples elsewhere.
19S] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 133
Arcadian
192. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191.

193. In common with various other dialects (1, 2 Att.-Ion., 3, 4
Lesb., 5 Aeol., 6, li, 15 West Greek)
1. Conjunction el. 134.1 12. Infin. -€v. 153.2
2. Particle dv. 134.2 13. 3 pi. imv. -vTto. 140.3 a
3. SeKOTO<i = Se/taTO?. 6 14. îJua-a-o<i = TJfiia-vi; (but also
4. Pass, infin. -t]v. 155.2 the latter). 61.6
5. TreSd (Tre) = //.era. 135.5 15. loSeXo? = 6ôX6<:. 49.3
6. Traperd^covcn etc. 142 16. /ieo-T Mwfo7. 132.9
7. pp = pa: 80 17. Peculiarities in the use of
8. "Trdwra etc. 77.3 the spiritus asper. 58 a, d
9. Ace. pi. -0?, nom. part. 18. /r in early inscr. initially and
hiepoBvTe^. 78 after cons., but lost be-
10. Dat. sg. -01. 106.2 tween vowels ; iuitially
11. Subj. Se'drot etc. 151.1 tillabout300B.C. 52,53,54
194. Special Arcadian:
1. Gen. sg. fem.-aw(Tegea). 104.2 7. Karv = Kard. 22, 95
2. 3 pi. -vtri. 77.3 8. ttXo's = TrXe'oK 113.2
3. 3 sg. = -rac. 139.1

mid. -rot 9. eoK dv. 134.2 a
4. BeKO, heKOTOv = Se/ca, eKarov. 6 10. dirvh6a<; = dirohov^. 144
5. Numerals in -Kcunoi = -k6- 11. Se'XXto = /SaWo). 68.1
aioi. 117.2 12. 'n.o(roihdv='n.o<r€ihS>v. 49.1,

6. ovi = oSe. 123 61.5
195. External influence in the dialect. The fact that ko? and
£49, agreeing with Cyprian, are found only in one early iascription
(no. 16), while all others have kuC and rt?, is probably due to ex-
ternal influence, though not specifically Attic. See 275. The Tegean
building inscription (no. 18) of the third century shows some few
Attic KOLvrj forms, as irXeov instead of ifXo'i, once gen. sg. -ov, etc.
From the latter part of the third century on, when the chief Arca-
dian cities belonged to the Achaean, and for a time to the Aetolian,
League, the language employed in most of the inscriptions is neither
Arcadian nor Attic Koivq, but the Doric, or in part Northwest Greek,
Koivri. See 279. But the decree of Megalopolis (Ditt. Syll. 258)
of
about 200 B.C., though showing a remarkable mixture of forms, is
mainly in the native dialect.
Cyprian
196. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191.

197. In common with various other dialects
1. t from e before vowels. 9.3 7. Dat.sg.-o,-abeside-ot,-at.38
2. Glide sound after t expressed, 8. Ace. sg. Ijarepav etc. 107.1
as Ijarepav. 56 9. âa-iXem, -epos. 111.1

3. al\o<; = aXKot. 74 b 10. 3 pi. /eare'îjav. 138.5
4. Psilosis. 57 11. Ke = av. 134.2
5. Tret'o-et ^ = reiaei. 68.1,2 12. f in all positions. 52-55

6. Occasional omission of intervoc. and final a. 59.4
198. Special Cyprian
1. Gen. sg. -ov. 106.1 6. irai indeed. 132.5
2. TTToXifi etc. 109.4 7. e = el. 134.1
3. 3 sg. mid. -TW = -TO. 22 8. Bvpdva),Sc!}KO)=BiSto fit. 162.11
4. fa = ya, etc. 62.4 9. fpera, fperda. 55

5. v = 135.8
e'iri.
199. It is uncertain whether the infinitive should be transcribed with

-ev or -ev, the accusative plural with -os, -os, or -o(v)s. In the absence of
any evidence to the contrary, we assume -ev and -os in agreement with Ar-
cadian. But the dative singular is to be transcribed -ot, in spite of Arc. -ot,
on account of the frequent omission of the final i (38) and the third plu- ;
ral ending is transcribed with -trt, not -(y)(Ti, in spite of Arc. -vo-i, on account
of <t>pov€oi (59.4).
200. All dialectic inscriptions are in the Cyprian syllabary. The

inscriptions in the Greek alphabet, beginning with the Macedonian
period, are all in the Kocvq.
1 Given under
this head because of the agreement with Thessalian and Boeo-
although this agreement is accidental, Cyprian not sharing in the general
tian,
phenomenon to which the Thessalian and Boeotian forms belong.
205] SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS 135
Aeolic
201. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian, Thessalian,^ and
Boeotian (6 also Delph. etc., 7 also Arc.-Cypr., 8 also Arc.)
1. Labial instead of dental in 4. ta = fiia. 114.1

7re/*ire = TreVre, etc. 68.2 5. pe = pi. 18
2. Perf.act. part. -0)1', -oi'To?. 147.3 6. Dat. pi. Tro'Seo-o-i etc. 107.3
3. Patron, adj. instead of gen. sg. 7. po= pa, etc. 5

of father's name. 168 8. ®epa- = @apa--. 49.2
202. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and ThessaUan ^

(4-7 also Arc-Cypr.)
1. Double liquids and nasals in 4. /it-inflection of contract verbs.
ifi/ii, a-ToXXa, etc. 74-76, 157

77.1, 79 5. 6v = avd. 6
2. aype(o(dvypeoi))=aipea>.G\os- 6. airv — airo. 22
sary 7. ks = dv. 134.2

^3. t from I before vowels. 19
203. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Boeotian (2
also Arc, Cret., etc.)
1. ixaXe-aaa etc. 143 2. veSd = /lerd. 135.5
204. Characteristics common to Thessahan ^ and Boeotian only

(of which, however, only 1, which is Homeric, belongs to the Aeolic
elements of these dialects)
1. Infin. 4>€petiev etc. 155.1 5. %e6^0T0';. 166.2
2. 3 pi. -vOt etc. 139.2 6. e\e|e = etTre in the official
3. et = t;. 16 .
language of decrees.
4. yivv/xai = yiyvo/jiai. 162.5
Lesbian
205. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the
other Aeolic dialects. See 201-203.
214,
1 In some cases only East Thessalian (Pelasgiotis). See
206. In common with various other dialects (8, 9 with Arcadian)
1. 1), ci) = spurious ei, ov. 25 7. Article as relative. 126

2. Pinal -a, -r), -co = -di, -rji, -coi, 8. Infin. -rjv. 153.1
from end IV cent. on. 38 9. Perl infin. -vv. 147.2
3. PsUosis. 57 10. Pass, infin. -r)v. 155.2
4. Dat.pl.-ato-t,-otcrt. 104.7,106.4 11. SeKOTO<i = SeKUTOi;. 6

5. /SatriXeu?, -Tios, etc. lli.l 12. Early loss of f. 50
6. Masc. o--stems, ace. sg. -tjv, gen. sg. -r), etc. 108.2
207. Special Lesbian (1 in part Elean)
1. 1(7 from v;, as ace. pi. Tai5, 6. Infin. efifjievai etc. 154.2
TOi<;, 3 pi. (f>epoiai. 77.3, 78 7. Infin.StSfi)i',«e/ji'ai',etc. 155.3
2. aifMtrv; = '^fjucrv;, etc. 17 8. 3 pi. imv. -VTOv, -adov. 140.5

3. avco'!, vavo<;, etc. 35 9. Eecessive accent. 103
4. ora = ore. 132.9 10. TT/ooVaw? (rarely Att.)=7r/3u-
5. oTTt, oinrci'i, etc. 129.2 ravK. Glossary
208. External influence in the dialect. Prom the Macedonian

period on — and very few of the inscriptions are earlier — there is
usually some admixture of Koivq forms, as avd beside 6v, nerd be-
side TreSa, ore beside ora, etc. But in the main the dialect is
employed in inscriptions till about the middle of the second cen-
tury B. c. Its use in inscriptions of Eoman imperial times (cf. no. 24)
represents an artificial revival. See 280.
Thessalian
209. Aeplic characteristics in common with one or both of the

other Aeolic dialects. See 201, 202.
210. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (cf.
223.1,2,4,6, and 226.1,4,8)
Eetention of t in BiSmrc etc. 3. yfraîâa-Oeiv etc. 142

(-Tt not quotable, but -vdt 4. iap6<! beside lep6<;. 13.1
from -vTi), iKari, ttot, Tio- 5. €v = ek. 135.4
reiSovv. 61 6. (TT = ad (rare). 85.1
2. '(/can = ^LKOQ-i, U6 7. irapd at, with with ace, 136.2

213] SUMMAEIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 137
1. t from e before vowels (but 9. Psilosis in article. 58 a

oftener e). 9.7 10. f init. till about 400 B.C.
2. Final -a, -ov (from -co), -ei 11. Gen. sg. -do, usually d. 41.4
(from ri) = -di, -COL, -r)i. 38 12. Gen. pi. -aovv, usually -av.
3. es = e| before cons. 100 41.4
4. Trdvcra etc. 77.3 13. /8a<rtXeu9, -etos, etc. 111.1
5. Ace. pi. -o?. 78 14. Plural inflection of Sveo, as
6. TT = ITT. 86.2 Sva<;. 114.2
7. TTToXt? beside ttoXi?. 67 15. Nt«oK\âs etc. 166.1
8. SS = §: 84 16. Article as relative. 126
212. In common with Boeotian only. See 204.

213. Special Thessalian:
1. ov = CO. 23 11. ove (rove, TotVeo?, etc.) = oSe.

2. Gen.sg.-ot(butsee214). 106.1 123
3. Ki? = rk (but see 214). 68.4 12. Relative use of kk, ttoZo?.
4. More extensive apocope than 131

in any other dialect, name- 13. fJi.d = 8e. 134.4
ly in /COT, tto't, Trap, trep, 14. fiecTTToBi = eo)?. 132.9 a
ov, air, err, xnr. 95 15. "AttXow = 'ATTo'Wa)!'. 49.3

5. Consonant-doubling in tto'X,- 16. UerdaXo'; = ©ecrcraXo'?. 65,
Xt09, ihhiav, Kvppov = kv- 68.2
piov, etc 19.3 17. fieXKofiai = ôvKoiiai. 75

6. Sie = Sid. 7 18. Xi^to? = \i6ivof. 164.6,9
7. 3pl.eveâi'icro-o€V, eSov/caea, 19. Savxva = Sd^vrj. 68.4 a

etc. 138.5 20. ovdXa = avdXco/xa. 164.9
8. 3 sg. mid. iy}rdîcrr€i etc. 21. Xifi-qv = ayopdviarket-place
Larissa only. 27 (ayopd being = iicicXrja-La)
9. 3 pL mid. icftdvypevQav etc. 22. /ciftJi' often used in place of
Larissa only. 27, 139.2 o-TciXXa (o-T'^Xtj)
10. Iiifin. SeSoo-Oeiv etc. Larissa 23. Ta7o'? as title of a state or
only. 27, 156 municipal official

214. Differences within Thessalian. The form of Thessalian
which is best known is that of Pelasgiotis, represented mainly by

inscriptions of Larissa, which show some special local peculiarities
(213.8-10), Crannon, and Phalanna.^ The dialect of Thessaliotis,
represented mainly by inscriptions of Pharsalus and Cierium, dif-

fers from that of Thessaliotis in two important respects, 1) gen. sg.
of o-stems in -o, -ov, not -oi, 2) pres. infin. of thematic verbs in -ev,
-eiv, not -efiev. The early inscription, no. 33, from Thetonium in
the neighborhood of Cierium, shows, in addition to these two points
of difference, tli not consonant stems in -aiv (xp^-
Kt?, dat. pi. of
fiacnv) not -ea-at (as at Pharsalus as well as in Pelasgiotis), hv\d-

peovTOi not -evroi, uncontracted gen. sg. in -ao, gen. sg. of father's
name instead of patronymic adjective (? see no. 33.11, note). Late
inscriptions of Cierium have dat. sg. -oi, -at, though at Pharsalus we
find -ov, -a, just as in Pelasgiotis, and in no. 33 eV Taya beside iv
arajiac points to -at, -oi. On SS = f in i^âvaKd(S)Sev, no. 33, see

84 ; on tt beside crcr, see 81 &.
From Histiaeotis and Perrhaebia the material is very scanty.

From Magnesia there are a few fragmentary archaic inscriptions,
but most are late and in the Attic koiv^. An early inscription of
Phthiotis (MeîVra? Uidoweio-; "ArrXovvi IG. IX.ii.l99) shows con-
clusively, what was only natural to expect, that its dialect was also
Thessalian. But nearly all the inscriptions date from the period of
Aetolian domination and are in the Northwest Greek Koivq (279).
Many of the characteristics cited in the preceding sections are
as yet attested only in the inscriptions of Pelasgiotis, but, except
where there is evidence to the contrary as stated, it is to be as-
sumed provisionally that they are general Thessalian. For the
points of agreement are more pronounced than the differences.
215. External influence in the dialect. Occasional koiv^ forms
appear in the inscriptions of the third and second centuries B.C.,
especially avd, cnro, irepl, Kara, he, gen. sg. instead of patronymic
1 Really in Perrhaebia, so far as this was recognised

^ 9, distinct divisioil of
Thessaly, but in the part near Pelasgiotis,
219] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTEEISTICS 139
adjective,t) (not et), yivofj.ai (not yivv/iai),

etc. But the dialect as a
whole employed in inscriptions until about the end of the second
is
century b.c. and occasionally later.
Boeotian
216. AeolLc characteristics in common with one or both of the
other AeoKc dialects. See 201, 203.
217. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (cf.
223.1-10, and 226.1,2,8):
1. SiStoTt, piKUTi, etc. 61 7. "Apra/iK; ^''Apre/j.K. 13.2

2. fiKan = ei/coa-i. 116 with a 8. Ka = Ke, av. 13.3
3. irevraKarioi etc. 116 a, 117 9. Trparo'i = Tr/aaJTO?. 114.1
4. e'7reo"/cewa|e etc. (but oftener 10. avTl,ve.avTei = avTov. 132.2
tt). 142 11. iv = 135.4
el<;.
5; Toi, rat = 01, at. 122 12. Seifievo<; = Seoftevo^. 158
6. iap6<; = lep6<;. 13.1 13. irapd at, with w. ace. 136.2
218. In common with various other dialects (20, 21 mainly

Boeotian)
1. { from e before vowels. 9.2 11 Dat. sg. -ai (-7)), -01 (-V).
2. co = spurious ov. 25 104.3, 106.2
3. TT in ddXaTTa etc. 81 12 âiTL\€v<;, -etos, etc. 111.1

4. TT in /xerTO?, i-â<j)iTTaTo, 13 avTOcravTO^, ava-avrd';, etc.
etc. 82 121.4
5. SS, initial S = ^. 84 14. rav-i etc. 122
6. e? = e^ before cons, (see also 15. 3 pi. avideav, aveOiav, etc.
220.1). 100 138.5
7. Trpiayeth = 7rpecrêv<;. 68.1 16. 3 pi. imv.-VTo) (-vdco): 140.3 a
8. p between vowels till about 17. Perf. aTToSeSoavOi etc., with-
450 B.C.; initial till about out K. 146.1
200B.C. 50,53 18. evTco (evda>) = ovTtov. 163.6
9. Nom. m. -a beside -a?.

sg. 19. AtoKXe'as etc. 166.1
a
105.1 20. Consonant-doubling in hypo-
10. Gen. sg. m. and gen. pi. in coristics. 89.5
-ao, -dcov (but rav). 41.4 21. Patronymics in -aJi'Sd?. 164,8

219. In common with Thessalian only. See 204.
220. Special Boeotian. Most of the peculiarities of the vowel-
system (221) also belong here

1. eV? = ef before vowels. 100 4. eiviâv = rjveyteav. 144 a
2. eTTTrao-t? = e'/t7raa-t9. 69.4 6. êiXofjâi = ôvXofiac. 75
3. ovTO<;, ovra, etc. 124 6. Hypocoristics ia -ei. 108.2
221. The Boeotian vowel-system. '

The most striking and obvious
characteristic of Boeotian lies in its vowel-system. One peculiarity
consists merely in the retention of the original sound, namely that
of V as 11. But even this led to a change ia spelling to ov, while
on the other hand the v with its Attic value of m as a basis was
used to indicate approximately the sound, probably o, which the
diphthong oi had come to have. See 24, 30. The other peculiari-
ties consist in changes of diphthongs to monophthongs and of more
open to closer vowels, such as eventually prevailed everywhere and
led to the Modern Greek pronunciation.
The chief orthographical peculiarities, with the approximate date
of their introduction, are as follows :
I =e before vowels. 9.2. V cent. B.C. (in the epichoric alphabet

t, e, ei, h)
I = et.
contract in the Nicareta inscription (no. 43. VI). But most of
the
inscriptions are substantially dialectic until the second half
of the
second century B.C.
WEST GEEEK
223. General West Greek characteristics
1. SiBcori etc. Eetention of t in the verb-endings -ti, -vti, in /rt-
KUTi and the hundreds in -kcitcoc, in ttoti (Cret.Tro/art), IIoTet-
Sdv, TV, and some other words which show the change to o-
in
the East Greek dialects. 61
2. (/r)iKaTt =
eiA:oo-i. 116 witha 12. otto) = dTro'êi/, etc. 132.7
3. rpt.aKa.TiOL etc. = -Koenoi. 13. <êpo|i€S etc. 138.3
116 a, 117.2 14. 'Fnt.-aeoi. But restricted in
4. iBiKaâ etc. But restricted Heraclean. 141
in Argolic. 142 15. Put. pass, with act. endings.
5. Toi,Tai —
oi,ai. But Cretan 145
ot, ot. 122 16. TeTope<; = TerTa/oe?. 114.4
6. iap6<; (lap6<i) = iep6<;. 13.1 17. TeTpdoKOVTa^reTTapaKOVTa.
7. "A/ara/iii? ="A/0Te/it9. But 116
Cretan 'A/STe/it?. 13.2 18. ifj,iv= ifioi, etc. llSAb
8. Ka, TOKa, TTOKa, oku, ya. 13.3 19. e/u.e'o?= i/xov; etc. 118.3 h
9. 7rpaT0<; = Tr/seoTO?. 114.1 20. rj/Mcra-o'} = 61.6
rj/jLia-v;.
10. oTrei = oTTOv, etc. 132.2 21. 6Se\6^ = o/3o\o?. 49.3

11. OTTT} etc. 132.6 22. Word-order at rt? ku. 179
a.Although, only a part of these characteristics are actually quotable
from every one of the West Greek dialects, some indeed from only a few,
it is probable that, except for the divergence of Cretan in 5 and 7, they
were common to all, and that the absence of examples in any dialect is
accidental. Thus, forms like <^£/9o/xc$ are attested for Phocian and most of
the Doric dialects, but there is no occurrence of a first plural form in Lo-
crian and Elean, and in Rhodian only from the time when -/itv had been
introduced from the kolv^, just as it was at Delphi before the end of the
fourth century b. c. The early substitution of the kolvq forms of the numer-
als and the rare occurrence of the personal pronouns in inscriptions, account
for the incomplete representation of 2, 3, 16-19.
6. The first ten of these characteristics are also Boeotian (217), several
also Thessalian (210), and a few also Arcadian.
224. There are various other phenomena which are common to the
West Greek dialects, but are not confined to them even iu the widest
application of the term. Several of those mentioned in 180 are often
casually referred to as " Doric," e.g. al = el, ^? = ^v, a/ie?, edev, ira/ia,
iKco, but none of them has any claim to be regarded as specifically
West Greek, with the possible exception of 77 from ae (41.1 with a).
a. Even 223 some consist merely in the reten-

of the peculiarities cited in
tion of the original forms which must have! been universal at one time and ;
that TOL, Tat or pron. datives like i/uv still existed in East Greek in the his-
torical period is shown by their appearance in Homer. Some others also
may prove to be of wider scope, e.g. ottci, since ottov is, so far as we know,
only Attic-Ionic. But so far as the present evidence of inscriptions goes,
the peculiarities given in 223 are distinctly characteristic of West Greek.
225. The declension of nouns in -ev<; with gen. sg. -e'o? ace. sg. -97
is common to Delphian and the majority, but not all, of the Doric
dialects. See 113.3. The 3 pi. imv. -i'to) is common to all the Doric
dialects except Cretan, but the distribution of -z'tw and -vrmv does
not coincide at all with the East and West Greek divisions.
See
140.3,4. There are various peculiarities which are West Greek in a
limited sense, but demonstrably not general West Greek, e.g. t^w?
= e'/BCiTO? (125.1), avToa-avTo'i (121.4), irpocrda = irpoaOe (133.1),
'AireXKwv (49.3), \w = eeXat (Glossary), vt, ve'= Xt, Xd (72). The
use of -tfcr) = -o'(B in certain verbs (162.1), of a-Kevom = (TKevd^co, and
of yeXafii, e\afj,i (162.1,3,4) is West Greek, but how wide-spread is
not yet clear.
Northwest Greek
226. The chief characteristics of Northwest Greek as distin-
guished from Doric, including however some which are not com-
mon to all the dialects of this group and some which are not
strictly confined to them, are
1. eV = ek. Also Thess., Boeot., 6. TraWois etc., dat. pi. But in
and Arc-Cypr. (Iv). 135.4 Delph. only late and due to
2. /caXci/xez/o? etc. (El. -T]ij,evo<s). the N.W.Grk. Koivq. 107.3
Also Boeot. 158 7. TeVopes etc., ace. pi. El.,Ach.,
3. <f>a.pa) etc. But rare in Delph. but not Locr., and rare in
12 Delph. 107.4
4 o-T = a-e. 85.1 8. irapd at, with w. ace. Also
5. 4We, Delph. AeWe = ¥<rTe. No Boeot., Thess., Meg., Lac.
example in El. 135.4 136.2
231] SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTEEISTICS 143
o. There are various other peculiarities the scope of which coincides even
less definitelywith the Northwest Greek dialects proper, but the spread of
which in the northern part of Greece is noticeable, e. g. masc. ci-stems with
nom. sg. -d, gen. sg. -as (105.1a, 2i), patronymics in -wSas or -dvSas (164.8),
proper names in -K\eas (166.1). Note also the peculiarities common to Boeo-
tiali and Thessalian only (204), most of which are not Aeolic.
Phocian (Delphian)
227. West Greek characteriatics. See 223-225.
228. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.
229. Aeolic elements : Traz^Tcaori in all the earlier inscriptions.
107.3. Here also, perhaps, the words Tayoi; (also Thess., Cypr., and
poetical), KepaCm (also Horn.) = Kepdvvvfu, 8iBrjfj,i (also Boeot. and
Horn.) = Seo).
230. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other
dialects
1. f initial till about 400 B.C.; 11. rffvoi (Trivei)=iKetvo<;. 125.1
intervocalic only in a VI 12. poUfo — o'lKodev. 132.7
cent, inscr. 52,53 13. exô'?, exdo. 133.3
2. Pecuharities in use of spir. 14. evSo's, evSa, eVSw?. 133.4
asper. 58 a, c 15. iroi (beside ttoV) = tt/jo'?.
3. Tft)\ Aa^vaBav, rovv w'/ious, 135.6 h
etc. 96,97 16. 3 pi. perf. in -an. 138.4
4. afiîKXeyeo. 89.3 17. Infin. -ev. 153.2
5. SeiXofiai = ôvXofiai. 75 18. crvXem = avXdco. 161.2

6. lapr\iov etc. 164.1 19. (nej,av(iia> = (7Te4>av6(o. 159
7. ivvri = evvea. 42.1 20. ttolcovti, ttolovtcov. 42.5 d, 6
8. he^Beixo^ = el3So(io<;. 114.7 21. iroieivTM. 158
9. avTocravTo'i, avaavT6<i. 121.4 22. fjTai (late). 163.9
10. Tovra = ravra. 124
231. External influence in the dialect. The temple accounts of

353-325 B.C. show plain evidences of Attic influence. With the
Aetolian domination (278-178 B.C.) a new element is added, that
of the Northwest Greek Koivrj (see 279), resulting in the striking
mixture (e.g. dat. pi. iravTeaai, iravToi's, Traat) seen in the numerous
proxeny and manumission decrees, some of them as late as the

first and second centuries a.d. There are even some few traces of
Boeotian influence, as in iaTuvdco, deXwvdi, KXapmal (t = el) from

Stiris, near the Boeotian boundary, and the spellings kti (= Kai),
aa-ovXov in a decree of the Phocians. The Amphictionic decrees

immediately following the Aetolian conquest are in the pure Attic
Koiv^, but the dialect was gradually resumed, in the mixed form
which it shows in the other classes' of inscriptions.
Locrian
232. "West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.

1. Ko6ap6<; (TIeppoOapidv). 6 5. Ka(T) tov, iroir) tov, etc. 95 a

2. '07r6iVTi, 'OTTOi'Tt'ou?. 44.4 6. ix^di = iKTo^. 133.3
3. f initial and sometimes inter- 7. Trot = Trpo'?, once. 135.6 6
vocalic. 52,53 8. Set Xo/xat = /So y\o/iat. 75
4. Peculiarities in use of spiritus asper. 58 a, d

235. Special Locrian
1. Assim. of eK in e(T) Ta<;, e'(\) 3. hapea-Tai = eXea-Oai. 12

\tyueVo9, etc. 100 4. Kara according tow. gen. 1S6.5
2. (ppiv = Trpiv. 66 5. pon beside Hon. 129.2 a
236. The only inscriptions in the pure dialect (nos. 55, 56) are
both from the early fifth century and from western Locris. All
other material is from a much later period, when the Northwest
Greek kolv^ was used, at least in western Locris. See 279. In the
few inscriptions from eastern Locris the appearance of datives like
y^prj/jidTecra-i (107.3) is noteworthy.
Elean
237. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.

241] SUMMAEIES OF CHARACTEEISTICS 145
1. >?,(» = spurious ei, ov. 25 14. Ace. pi. -at?, -at/3, -oip. 78
2. Psilosis. 57 15. Dat. pi. î;7aSe<ro-t (but usu-
3. SS (also tt) = ^. 84 ally -ok). 107.3
4. pp = jOff. 80 16. /3ao-t\ei5?, -fjos. 111.1
5. Ehotacism of final ?. 60.1 17. dcra-ia-Ta = dy^^ta-Ta, 113.3
6. Loss of intervocalic a- (late). 18. TOt, rat = To'Se, raSe. 122
59.3 19. varapiv = varepov. 133.6
7. f init. even before conso- 20. U7ra = iTTTo. 135.3
nants,rarely intervoc; late 21. Infin. -r]v. 153
ôiKiap= olKLa<i. 51-55 22. 3 sg.subj.-Tj (iKirefiTra). 149
8. aiKorpia = aXKorpia. 74 & 23. Aor. subj. in a {(jmyaSevavri,
9. Omission of t in ea = elr), Troi'ârai). 151.1
etc. 31 24. 3 sg. opt. -aeie (-haie). 152.4

10. = ypa(j)ev<!. 5
'ypotf)evfj,ev. 157 &
12. Nom. sg. TeXeard. 105.1 a 26. eypa(fi)fievo<! = yeypafi/Me-
13. Dat. sg. -ot. 106.2 vo<i. 137
240. Special Elean
1. a = Tj. 15 10. Trd(TK(o = irdajfoa. 66

2. a = e, not only before p, but 11. rlapo, TeTTidpoL, etc. 94.9
after p, before final v, etc. 12. avevi = avev, and used w.
12 with a ace. 133.6,136.4
3. iroXep = 7ro'\t9. 18 6 13. Opt. w. Ka in commands;

4. ? =S (only in earliest inscr.). also subj. (late). 175
62.2 14. Opt. regularly in fut. condi-
5. (TO- = a-6 (late). 85.2 tions etc. 176
6. fiev<; — iMrjV. 112.3 15. ForpecuUarwordsandmean-

7. Dual hvoCoi's, avroioip. 106.6 iugs, see, in Glossary, 7/3a-
8. Verbs in -etw (-aito) = -euoa. ^09, SiKaia, 8ic}>vio<;,p€ppo),
16L1 KaTiapaico, IfiderKto, drfKv-
9. riaTW = effTCO. 163.5 Tepo<;, eperevaiTepoi;.
241. Koivrj influence. In the ammesty decree (no. 60), from the
second half of the fourth century KC.,ap from ep is, with one excep-
tion (va-rapiv), given up, as in drjXvrepav, ipa-evairepav (note also
ipcrev- = earlier pappev-), and TrepC (earlier Trap, with apocope),

though pa from pe is seen in Kanapalmv ; Trcio-^m has its usual form
(earlier jrdaKw) ; the characteristic Elean words feppm = (fievyco in its
technical sense, Sl(J>viov (î<f)viov), and 'ypdô<; have given place to
the usual (fjevyto, hiirXdcnov, and ypdfifia. The Damocrates decree
(no. 61), from the first half of the third century B.C., has ep, never
ap, viro not inrd, and shows considerable koiv^ influence in the
vocabulary, e.g. Kadap {ica6d)<s), ejiCTr)cn<}.
On the other hand most of the characteristics of the dialect per-
sist, and, in contrast to earlier inscriptions, the rhotacism of final 9
is uniformly observed. Some of the differences between these two
inscriptions and the earlier ones are due to chronological and local
variation within the dialect, e.g. in both aa, not o-t, = ad, loss of
intervocalic a ; in no. 60 tt, not SS, = f, dat. pi. (^vydêcrcn (not -ot?)
in no. 61 subj. in prescriptions. Even in the earlier inscriptions

there are some indications of local differences, but it is impossible
with the present material to define their scope.
The definite substitution of the Attic koivij in public inscriptions
of Elis belongs to the end of the third century B.C.
Doric
Laconian

dialects
1. 77, 6) = spurious ei, ov. 25 9. o^to? reflex. 121.3

2. t from e before vowels. 9.5 10. rerpaKiv etc. 133.6
3. h from intervoc. cr. 59.1 11. Adv. Tavrd, hdr, ireiroKa.
4. Ehotacismof final? (late). 60.2 132.5a,6
5. a =6 (late in inscr.). 164 12. da-a-ia-Ta = dyxiara. 113.3
6. IIoAoiSai' = nocretSoJi'. 49.1, 13. Infin. -r)v. 153
61.5 14. 3 pi. imv. -vtco. 140.3 a
7. 'ATreXXcov = 'AttoXKcov. 49.3
8. F initial tiU about 400 B.C.; intervocalic in early inscriptions;
later sometimes /S. 50-53
248] SUMMARIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS 147
244. Koivq influence. Inscriptions from the second century B.C.

(from the fourth ajid third there is very little material) and later
are not even in the Doric koiv^ (278), but substantially in the Attic
Koivq, with but slight dialectic coloring. On the revival of the use
of the dialect in some inscriptions of the second century a.d., prob-
ably representing crudely M'hat still survived as a patois, see notes to
nos. 70-73.
Heraclean

246. In common îth various other dialects
1. 7j, 0) = spurious «, ov. 25 8. Si]\oiiai = ôvkofiai. 75
2. t from e before vowels. 9.6 9. Tpi<; nom. pi. 114.3
3. ave7riypo<f>o<;. 5 10. T>]VO'! = eKecvo^. 125.1
4. Ko6ap6<i, TOîdiv. 6 11. ava)6a, efiirpoa-ffa. 133.1
5. Tafiva) = TCfivto. 49.4 12. Infin. -ev. 153.2
6. F initial, but with many irreg- 13. 3 pi. imv. -vT(o. 140.3 a
ularities. 50 b 14. evre; = ovre;. 163.8
7. Peculiarities in use of spiritus 15. avhewaOai. 146.4
asper. 58 c,d 16. Article as relative. 126
247. Special Heraclean
1? li/TaffO-i, TrotoVrao-o-i. 107.3 5. ippijyeia = ippayvia. 146.4,
2. yeypd.-\jraTai, fiefnaddxrcovrai. 148

146.3 6. KXaiyco = KXeico. 142 a
3. efi€TpioifJ.e<;,fi€rpiafJ.evaiA2.5b 7. TroXtcrTo? = TrXeto-ro?. 113.2
4. m-e<f>VT€VKr]fiev. 147.2
248. Koiv^ influenca koivtj forms appeal- now and then ia the
Heraclean Tables, especially in the nimierals. Thus TpeK beside
rpi<! Teaa-ape;, reaaapaKovra beside rerope;, TerprnKovra —
-Koaioi beside -kutioi — x^^''°'- ^^^ XV^'-°'- — F^^Kari, with ei
from etKoa-i, beside fiKuri — el beside al — hoi beside tol.

Argolic
249. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But Siicda-a-ai,
not SiKa^M, 142.

dialects
1. Intervoc. o-toA,andlost.'59.2 11. tu ace. sg. 118.5
2. Trdvaa, iv;, tov;, etc. 77.3, 78 12. viv ace. sg. 3 pers. pron. 118.5
3. Iap6<s with lenis. 58 h 13. ttjvo^ = eKelvo<;. 125.1
4. iroC = 7r/3o?, before dentals. 14. exôi, cpSol. 133.3,4

135.6 & 15. dvevv = dvev. 133.6
5. dXCa(y(yL<i etc. 164.3 16. avvridrjai. 138.1
6. 17, to = spurious ei, ov, some- 17. Infin. -ev. 153.2

times. 25 a 18. 3 pi. imv. -vrco. 140.3 a
7. t from e before vowels, some- 19. ecrcra, eacra-a = overa. 163.8
times. 9.7 20. ypdacrna = ypdfifia. 164.4
8. ypocfyevi; etc. 5 21. d(f)pr]T€vco preside. 55
9. TreSa = p^rd. 135.5 22. TjOeiiB = (j)evyo} he Vanished.

10. f in all positions in earliest No. 78.5, note
inscriptions ; initial till 23. dprvvai, official title. No.
about 400 B.C. 52-55 '
78.2, note
251. There are some differences between the dialect of Argos

and that which appears in most of the inscriptions of Epidaurus
and other cities of the Acte. But these are mainly, if not wholly,
due to the fact that Attic influence was earlier and stronger in
the east. Thus the loss of intervocalic o- and the retention of va
are characteristics which persist in Argive inscriptions till within
the second century B.C., but of which there are only a few exam-
ples from Epidaurus. In general, Attic forms fere frequent in Epi-
daurian inscriptions of the fourth century B.C., and later.
Early inscriptions of Mycenae have e? and rd'; (less probably ro';)
in contrast to Arg. iv<;, t6v<;. Of. Cret. toi beside t6v<;, 78. Erom
Hermione are also found genitive singular and accusative plural
in -ca, -ft)?.
259] SUMMARIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS 149
Corinthian

253. In common with various other dialects:
1. ivOeiv = eXOelv. 72 7. ivS6<;,evSoi,eôi. Syrac. 133.4^

2. Xm = deXto. Glossary 8. 3 pi. imv. -vrm. 140.3 a
3. 'ATreWcoi' = 'ATro'X.XeBi'. 49.3 9. f in early inscr. in all posi-
4. =
iiei<; 112.3
fii]v. tions; init. tUl about 400
5. Hypocoristics in -7)v. 165.7 B.C.; sometimes /3. 51-55
6. TTo'Seao-i etc., in various colonies. 107.3
254. Special Coriuthian. Very early monophthongization of et
and ov. 28, 34

255. After the early but brief inscriptions in the epichoric alpha-
bet, there is but scanty material until the third and second cen-
turies B.C., when the admixture of koivt] forms is considerable.
Megarian

1. aiJ.î\\eyto. 89.3 4. Gen. sg. m. ^dyd<; etc. 105.2 h
2. eu = eo, late. 42.5 5. fiek = fiijv. 112.3
3. f initial in V cent., but lost 6. Xw = 0eX(o. Glossary
between vowels. 7. 'Kdôftai,=\an^dvco. Glossary
258. Special Megarian
1. 06So)po9, ©OKXetSa?, etc. 42.5 d 2. ad = Tiva. 128

3. alcn/jLvdrat;, aia-i/jivda) = altrv /jiv>]T7]<;, Apart from
alcrvfivdw. 20.
the difference of vowel, the words are peculiar to Megarian

and Ionic.
259. Except for the early inscriptions of Selinus and a few others,
the material is from the end -of the fourth century or later, and
shows KOLvq influence.
Rhodian

1. ev = eo. 42.5 6. eâv = eîj?. 133.6
2. 7j,co = spurious ei, ov, in some 7. 3 pi. imv. -vtoo. 140.3 a

words. 25 a 8. Tt/îea) = rifidco. 161.2
3. 16(00? with lenis. 58 6 9. Tt/idv/j ar?;? etc. 167
4. OTTW, vk. 132.4 10. XPV''^^ = ê\o). Glossary

5. oKKa = oA;a kos. 132.9
262. Special Eh odian: Infinitive in -yueti'. 154.5. ktoiW, denoting

a territorial division like the Attic deme, is found only in Ehodes
and Carpathus. fiaarpoi as the highest officers of the state are
peculiar to Ehodes.
263. Koiv^ influence shows itself to a slight extent in the fourth
century B.C. Most of the material is from the third century or
later, and is in the Doric koiv^ (278), though with frequent reten-
tion of the characteristic infinitive in -fieiv. In this mixed form
the dialect is one of the longest to survive, many peculiarities still
appearing in inscriptions of the first and second centuries a.d.
Coan

1. ev = eo. 42.5 7. e^dv = i^rj'i. 133.6

2. q,co = spurious ei, ov, in some 8. Aor. subj. mroKvêi. 150
words. 25 a 9. Infin. -ev ; also in contract
3. Ta/JLVO}= Te/jLva). 49.4 verbs. 153.2,3
4. Si]\ofiat = j3ov\oij.ai. 15 10. 3 pi. imv. -i'toj. 140.3 a
5. Ace. pi. -0? beside -ov?. 78 11. xP'n''^<^= GeXm. Glossary
6. âaiXevi, -ios, -r\, but early -fji, -t]S. 113.3
266. There are no very early and only a few even

inscriptions,
from the fourth century B.C. The most important of these, the
sacrificial calendar (nos. 101-103), already shows some Koivq forms,

as iepevv beside iapev'i, elKd<s beside t«as, ace. pL rpek, ea-ria beside
t(7Tta, etc., but preserves some forms which are never found later
as leprji, Teraprrj^ (later always -ei, -ew, etc.). There are also some
specific Ionic forms in use in Cos, as reXeo)?, cnroBeâvTO). Most of
the material is of the third and second centuries, and in the Doric
KoiviQ as described in 278.
Theran
267. "West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
1. ev = eo. 42.5 7. Acc. pi. -09. 78
2. q,m = spurious «, ov, in some 8. irehd— fierd. 135.5
words. 25 a 9. iâv = ef 133.6
tj?.
3. ovpo'i from opfo<;. 54 10. Subj. weirpaTai etc. 151.1

4. f lost in the earliest times. 50 11. Infin. -ev; also in contract
5. pp = pa. 80 verbs. 153.2,3
6. B'TjK.op.ai, = ôvKojiai. 75
269. Except for the numerous, but brief, archaic inscriptions,

the material is all from the period of Koivrj influence. The longest
inscription, the WiU of Epicteta (SGDI. 4706), exhibits most of the
characteristics of the dialect, but also many Koivq forms.
The inscriptions of Gyrene, though late, have regularly rj, (o =
spurious et, ov, and show some special peculiarities, as iape^ nom.
and acc. pi. of iapev<} (111.3), Te\eo-(ÔjoeVTe9 (157).
Cretan
270. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But ol, al, not
Tol, Tai, and "Aprefui not "A/jra/tw?.
1. 7), co = spurious et, ov. 25 6. Psilosis. 57

2. fjjvo? from êvpo-s, etc. 54 7. f iait- till HI cent. B.c.
3. I from e before vowel. 9.4 sometimes /8 ;

pia-Fo<; ; in-
4. TpoLTrm, Tpa.(f)a). 49.2 tervoc. only in cpds. 50-54
5. A7re'X\Q)i'='A7ro'\X<Bi'. 49.3 8. Trctvaa etc. 77.3

9. ToV? beside roi;, etc. 78 22. avTi in presence of, afj,(j)l
10. TT in -TT-pdrTto etc. 81 concerning. 136.7,8

11. rr in ottotto^ etc. 82 23. Aor. subj. Xaâo-ci etc. 150
12. 5S, S (sometimes tt, t) = f. 24. Subj. TreirdTai etc. 151.1
84 25. Infin. -ev; also in contract
13. TT = TTT. 86.2 verbs. 153.2,3

14. TT = 0-T (rare). 86.4 26. Verb-forms in -ew (-i«) =
15. e? = e^ before cons. 100 -ato. 161.2
16. avTov neut. = avro. 125.2 27. iuTTa = ovaa. 163.8
17. oTTVi = oiroij etc. 132.4 28. Xa> (\eia>) = deXco. Glossary
18. TrpoeOa. = irpoade. 133.1 29. TTo'Xts = Glossary
Sfi/jio<!.
19. evho';, eôi. 133.4,5 30. /capTepof = KpaTepof, in

20. avTiv, avTUfiepiv. 133.6 meaning = Kvpiov. 49.2 a,
2 1. Trefia = /^cTa. 135.5 Glossary
272. Special Cretan
1. v=X before cons., sometimes. 12. plv avToi, TO, pa avTa<; =

71 eavT&i, TO, eavT7J<!. 121.1
2. 60 (rarely t6') = aO. 85.3 13. OTK, gen. sg. oti, ace. pi. neut.
3. ^^ = era, late. 81 a an, dat. sg. oTifjii. 129.3,
4. TT = KT. 86.1 128
5. vv = pv. 86.5 14. OTeio'; = 07r0409. 130
6. /i/i = 86.6
yttl". 15. oTepo'; = oTTOTepo';. 127
7. Trpecyv^, Trpeiymv, Trpeiyi- 16. otrai as final conj. 132.5,8 a
uTO'}, etc. = 7r/3e'a-/3u? etc. 17. TTopTi = 7rp6<;. 70.1, 135.6
86.3 18. alXeo) = alpem. 12
8. /jiaiTvp- = fidpTvp-. 71 a 19. Infin. -pi,r)v beside -ixev. 154.4
9. Assimilation in sentence 20. dlvo<; = 6elo<;. 164.9
combination more exten- 21. TeXofiai = ecrofiai. 163.10
sive than elsewhere. 97.4,5, 22. coz/eift), Trew^Q), iXevereco. 162.9
•
98 23. XayaiQ) release. 162.8
10. Aec. pi. of cons, stems in 24. K6afio<;, official title. Glos-
-av<;. 107.4 sary
11. Ace. pi. T/otiz/?. 114.3
273] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 153
273. Cretan, as commonly understood and as described above, is

the dialect of the inscriptions of Gortyna (which is by far the most
fiilly represented) Cnossos, Lyttos, Yaxos, and the other cities of the
great central portion of Crete. This is also known more specifically
as Central Cretan. Eastward, at Olus, Dreros, Latos, etc., the dia-
lect is much less uniform ; and m the inscriptions of cities of the
eastern extremity of the island, as Hierapytna, Praesos, and Itanos,
and again in those from the cities of the western extremity, as
Aptera, Cydonia, etc., many of the most striking Cretan character-
istics are wholly lacking. Hence the terms East Cretan, usually
reckoned from Hierapytna eastward, and from Lappa
^^'est Cretan,
westward, are sometimes employed. But there is no sufficient
ground for the behef that the East, West, and Central Cretan are
fundamental divisions of the dialect, or that they reflect to any
degree the various constituent elements in the population. The
East and "West Cretan inscriptions, the latter very meager, are com-
paratively late, and show a large degree of obvious koivij influence,
partly Attic, pai'tly the Doric Koiv-q of the other islands. The
absence of many of the Cretan characteristics may well be, and
probably is, due to external influence, which was felt earlier and
more strongly than in Central Crete, where, especially at Gortyna,

most of the peculiarities persisted until Roman times. However, an
actual divei'gence of development, for which external causes are at
least not apparent, is to be recognized in the treatment of eo, which,
instead of becoming lo, appears as o in close, (o in open, syllables
(42.5 c, d), e.g. KOfffiovTe;, i-jraivrnfiev, at Hierapytna, Allaria, Cydo-

nia (Koer/jL6vre<} also at Aptera, Oleros). There are also a few other
local vaiiations. But, if we had ample material from the early
period, it is highly probable that we should find that in the main
the characteristics of Central Cretan were also general Ci'etan.
SUEVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS. GEOWTH OF VAEIOUS
FOEMS OF KOINH
274. Not only in earlier times, but also, in most parts of Greece,
long after Attic had become the norm of literary prose, each state
employed its own dialect, both in private and public monuments

of internal concern, and in those of a more external or interstate
character, such as decrees in honor of foreigners, decisions of inter-
state arbitration, treaties, and, in general, communications between

different states. Thus, for example, an honorary decree of a Boeo-
tian city is in the Boeotian dialect, no matter whether the recipient
is a citizen of Athens, Delphi, Alexandria, or Tarentum. If the
Eleans honor Damocrates of Tenedos, the decree is in the Elean of

the time (no. 61). If Mytilene honors Erythrae, the decree is in
Lesbian and a copy in this form is set up at Erythrae. Such is the
usual practice, examples of which could be cited by the hundred,
and any departure from which is the exception.
A decision of the Argives in a dispute between Melos and Cimo-
lus is in the Argive dialect (no. 81). And so in general such deci-
sions were regularly rendered in the dialect of the arbitrators, and
inscribed in this form by the states involved in the dispute, usually
at home, but sometimes also in one of the great religious centers,
as Delos or Olympia. The extant texts of treaties are, as a rule, in

the dialect of that party in whose territory the text was found, and
it is to be assumed that the version inscribed by the other party in its
home was likewise in its dialect. Thus, for example, the monetary
agreement between Mytilene and Phocaea in the Lesbian version
found at 'Mytilene (no. 21), the treaty of alliance between Elis and
Heraea (in Arcadia) in the Elean version found at Olympia (no. 58).
In communications between states using different dialects each
party employs its own. For example, when Philip V of Macedon
164
275] YAEIOUS F0E:MS of KOINH 155
sends certain recommendations to tlie city of Larissa, he writes in

the Attic KOLvi^, which had long been the language of the Macedo-
nian court, but the decrees which the city passes in response are in
the Thessalian dialect (no. 28).An inscription of Mytilene contains
the text of a decree of the Aetolian league in favor of Mytilene, in
its originalAetolian (Xorthwest Greek Koivq) form, a copy of which
had been brought back by the Mytilenaean envoys, followed by a
decree of ilytilene in Lesbian, quoting from the former decree and
ordering the inscription of both. The regulations of the religious
sanctuaries of Greece are drawn up in the dialect of the state which
has direct charge of them, no less in the great Hellenic centers
than in those of local fame. So, for example, an Amphictionic
decree wliich is known to us only in the copy set up at Athens is
in the Delphian dialect.

275. In the period before the rise of Attic as the language of
literary prose, no one dialect was in a position even to influence
other dialects except \\"ithin narrow geographical limits. Yet it is
probable that even then external influence was not wholly absent.
There was no lack of intercourse to awaken consciousness of the
peculiarities of one's own dialect as compared with those of others.
Some of these pecuharities, especially such as were at variance
with the practice of all or nearly all other dialects, might come to
be regarded with disfavor as pro^^ncialisms, and be avoided in
writing, and even in speech, or at least less consistently observed.
For example, the Laconians and the Argives, who were well
aware that under certain conditions they omitted, or pronounced
as a mere breathing, what was a o- in the speech of most other Greeks,
may have felt that this, unhke some of their other pecuharities,
was a sort of weakness, wliich did not deserve to be exploited in

writing. This would explain the inconsistency in the treatment of
intervocalic <r which is to be observed even in the early
(A or a)
inscriptions of Laconia and Argohs, before any specific Attic influ-

ence is possible. See 59.1,2. The fact that Arcadian £*? and /ca?,
agreeing with Cyprian o-t? and /ca?, are found only in one early
inscription (no. 16), while all others have tU and Kal, may also be
ascribed to the combined influence of the other dialects, just as in

a later period, when specific Attic influence is more probable, ttXo?
was replaced by the usual irXeov, in spite of the fact that other
equally marked peculiarities like Iv = iv were unaffected. The

Eleans gave up even in the sixth century their use of f for the 8
of other dialects, and if, as is likely, this was a concession in
spelling only, it is none the less in point.
276. Traces of Ionic influence are seen in the Doric islands,

though the earliest evidence of this belongs rather to the history
of the alphabet,namely the spread of the Ionic H = >? (4.6). It is .
not accidental that ev for eo, though occasionally found in conti-

nental Greece, is mainly found, outside of Ionic, in Ehodes, Cos,
Thera, etc. In Cos occur such specific Ionic forms as TeXea^ and
aTToSeâvTco. Even in. the fifth century the coins of the Ehodian
lalysus show 'leXva-iov beside 'laXvaiov. Through the medium of
the Doric koivt] of the other islands (278), some Ionic peculiarities
have even spread to Crete, e.g. at Itanos ev=eo, eo=ev, and y^peco/ieda.
277. The Attic tcoiv^. The foundation of the ultimate suprem-
acy of Attic is to be sought in the political conditions of the fifth
century B.C. In this we refer to something more than the fact,
important as it is, that in this period Athens became the intellec-

tual center of Greece and Attic the recognized language of literary
prose. It is within the sphere of influence represented by the con-
federacy of Delos and the Athenian empire that Attic made its first
advance as an ordinary medium of communication. Of all dialects
it is Ionic which shows the first signs of Attic influence and is the
first to lose its identity as a distinct dialect. Some traces of this
influence &ve seen even in the Ionic inscriptions of the fifth century,
especially in the islands, and in the fourth century the majority of
inscriptions show at least a mixture of Attic forms, and some, even
from the early part of the century, are substantially Attic. After
this, Ionic practically ceased to exist as a distinct dialect, though
some Ionic peculiarities are occasionally found in much later times,
278] VAEIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 157
mostly in proper names and certain conventional words or phrases.

It is this Attic, already well-nigh established in Ionic territory,
and
insome respects modified by Ionic, that the Macedonians took up
and spread, and whicb is henceforth termed the Koivrj, or, more
specifically, the Attic koivij.
The Macedonian period, indeed, forms the principal landmark in

the evolution of a standard language in Greece. For in it the Attic
Kocvq was spread over a vast territory and permanently established
in places which were to become leading centers of Greek life. Yet
this is only a stage, marking neither the beginning, as we have seen,
nor, still less, the end. Excepting Ionic, and Cyprian, of which we
have no later record, the other dialects, though showing more or
less Koivi^ influence, remained in common use in inscriptions from
one to upwards of three centuries But eventually the koivij
later.
attained complete supremacy both as the written and the spoken

language, and from it is descended Modern Greek. The only .im-
portant exception is the present Tsakonian" dialect, spoken in a
small portion of Laconia, which is in part the offspring of the
ancient Laconian.
The Doric KOLvq. In most of the Doric dialects Attic influ-
278.
ence shows itself, to some extent, even in the fourth century B.C.,
and there was gradually evolved a type of modified Doric which
prevails in the inscriptions of the last three centuries B.C., and is
conveniently known as the Doric koiv^. This is substantially Doric,
retaining a majority of the general West Greek characteristics, but

with a tendency to eliminate local peculiarities, and with a strong
admixture of forms from the Attic koivi]. In spite of some variety
in the degree of mixture, and the retention of some local peculiari-
ties, e.g. the infinitive in -fj-eiv at Rhodes, there is yet a very con-
siderable unity, amply sufficient to justify us in speaking of a

distinct type of kolvti.
That the mixture is not a haphazard one is shown, for example, in
the fact that the substitution of el for al, side by side with the re-
tention of Ka, resulting in the hybrid e? «a, is very general, while the
opposite, al av, is unknown. Iap6<s is replaced by iepo';. The numer-

als show the forms of the Attic Koivrj, e.g. aoc. pi. rpeh for t/jw,
reacrepe'; (or Tea-aape<;, TeTTape<;) not TeTopei, elicoai for l/can, recr-
aepaKovra (recraapdicovTa, TerrapaKOVTa) for rerpcaKOVTa, ScaKotrioi

etc. for -KaTLoi. In t-stems we usually find 7ro'\to9, 7ro'\te? retained,
but TToXei, TToXea-i, ace. pi. iroXeif. Nouns in -eu? follow the Attic
type except in the accusative singular, e.g. âaiXeco';, nom.-acc. pi.
âa-iXeh, but ace. sg. âcriXr). So Att. âcnXe<o<; is usual, but Att.
TToXeffl? rare. The substitution of 04, ai for rot, tuC is frequent, but
there is great variation in this respect, roi and ol occurring not
infrequently even in the same inscription. Attic ov from eo is fre-
quent, especially in verbs in -em. In some places, as far apart as

Ehodes and Corcyra, we find inscriptions which have the verb-forms
uniformly in ov, but the genitive singular of c-stems in -eos or
-ev9, e.g. Ehod. iyKoXovvrai; etc. but 'IcroKparev; etc. (SGDI. 3758),
Core. iroioiivTe's etc. but 'A-pi(TTOfji,eveo<; etc. (SGDI. 3206). Attic a
from eft) is also more common in verbs than in nouns. In dialects
which have îji'o? or fetvos etc. (54), such forms are often replaced
by the Attic, especially in the case of •jrpoêvo'i. The first plural
ending -yue? is generally replaced by -fiev, though it persists in some
places.
There are various other Attic forms which are not infrequent,
but much less common than the dialect forms, e.g. (Sv beside emv,
imperative ending -vtcov beside -vrca, tt/jcoto? beside Trpdroi, Trpo?
beside ttotl. Many of the dialectic peculiarities persist with scarcely
any intrusion of the corresponding Attic forms, e.g. d = Att.-Ion. tj,
Ka, verb forms like SlScoti, (pepovTi, Doric future, future and aorist
in f (142), dfie<; etc. Att. r], dv, and verb-forms like SiScoai, <f)e-
povai are almost unknown except in the very last stages when the
Attic KOivr) as a whole is practically established, a is sometimes
found as tMrd century a.d., but only as a bit of local
late as the
color, perhaps artificial, in what is otherwise the Attic Koivrj.
279. The Northwest Greek Koivri. This is very similar to the

Doric Koivrj, showing about the same mixture of Attic with West
279] VAEIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 159
Greek forms. But it differs from it ia that it retains two of the

most characteristic features of the Northwest Greek dialects as
compared with Doric, namely eV = ek, and the dative plural of con-
sonant stems in -ot?. The use of this type is closely connected with
the political power of the Aetolian league. We find it employed,
in the third century B.c. and later, in Aetolia and in all decrees
of the Aetolian league, in Western Locris (Naupactus was incor-
porated in the league in 338 B.C., the rest of Western Locris some-
what later), Phocis (Delplii was in the hands of the Aetolians by

at least 290 B.C.), the land of the Aenianes, Malis and Phthiotis,
all ofwhich became Aetohan in the course of the third century B.C.
Without doubt it was also used in Doris, from which we have no
material, and in Eastern Locris. In Boeotia, which was in the
Aetolian league but a short time (245-234 B.C.), it was never
employed, though there are some few traces of its influence (222).
The only extant decrees of Cephallenia and Ithaca, of about
200 B.C., are in this same Northwest Greek koiv^, reminding us
that Cephallenia, of which Ithaca was a dependency, was allied
with the Aetolians (Polyb. 4.6). Parts of the Peloponnesus were
also for a time under Aetohan domination, and the characteristic
dative plural in -ots is found in Arcadia, Messenia (also iv = ek),
and Laconia. There is one example even as far away as Crete
(\t/ieVots SGDL4942 6; 159-138 B.C.), but clearly an importation.
Aetolians had taken part in the internal wars of Crete, and Cretans
had served in the armies of both the Aetolian and the Achaean
leagues (Polyb. 4.53).
The inscriptions of this period from Acarnania, Epirus, and
Achaea, including decrees of the Acarnanian, Epirotan, and
Achaean leagues, are not in the Northwest Greek Kotvrj as de-
fined above (they do not have iv = el<:, or the dative plural of

consonant stems in -ot?), but in the Doric koivij. At this time
at least the speech of Acarnania and Epirus was not essentially
differentfrom that of Corcyra, nor that of Achaea from that of
Corinth and Sicyon.

In the Arcadian inscriptions of this period the native Arcadian

forms are wholly or in part replaced by West Greek forms, and
this is probably due in large part to the influence of the Doric
K0IV1J of the Achaean league. But the Aetolians also held parts
of Arcadia for a time, and, as noted above, there are some exam-
ples of the dative plural in -oi<; borrowed from the Northwest
Greek Koivrj.
280. Some more detailed observations upon the time and extent
of Koivrj influence in the various dialects have been made in connec-
tion with the Summaries of Characteristics (180-273), and in the
notes to some of the late inscriptions.
What has just been noted in the case of the Doric Koivri is true
in all dialects, namely, that of the dialectic peculiarities some are
given up much earlier than others. Furthermore it is nothing xm-
usual to find hybrid forms, part dialectic, part Koivrj, e.g. Doric
future with Attic ov, as troirja-ovvn etc. frequently, — Boeot. aws, a
contamination of a? and eco?, — Heracl. feiicaTi, a contamination of
fUan and e'Uoa-i, — Boeot. ûxovffi with dialectic present stem and
personal ending, but Attic ^ (pure Boeot. SauovOi), — Boeot. eKjovoK
with dialectic case-ending, but Attic ex- (pure Boeot. i(ry6v(o<;), —
Thess. ace. pi. yivofievof; with dialectic case-ending, but Attic stem
(pure Thess. 'yivv/ievo';), — Epid. eiopr) with Doric ending -rj from -ae,
but Attic stem e<op- from *ô'/3-.
Besides such hybrids, hyper-Doric or hyper-Aeolic forms are

occasionally met with in late inscriptions, though less often than in
our literary texts. Thus the Attic term e(f>riô<; (with original t),
cf. Dor. rjâ), when adopted in other dialects, was sometimes given
the pseudo-dialectic form e<j)aô<;, e.g. in some late Doric and Les-
bian inscriptions, in imitation of the frequent equivalence of dia-
lectic a to Attic T). Conversely the Attic form was sometimes
retained in opposition to what would be its true dialectic equiva-
lent, as in Boeotian usually e<j>riô<;, rarely e<êt/3os. Similarly the
Doric 'KpaicXrji! and its derivatives keep t) in Boeotian. Cf. also
on Cret. IIvtio<;, 63.
280] VARIOUS FORMS OP KOINH 161
In Eoman imperial times the antiquarian interest in local dia-

lects is reflected in the revival of their use in parts of Greece where
for some two centuries previously the Attic Koivrj had been in gen-
eral use, at least in inscriptions. So, for example, in the case of
Lesbian (cf. no. 24), Laconian (cf. nos. 70-73), and to some extent
in Elean, where examples of rhotacism reappear in the first and
second centuries A.D. It is impossible to determine in every case

whether this was a wholly artificial revival of a dialect which had
long ceased to be spoken, or was an artificial elevation to written
use of a dialect which had survived throughoiit the interval as a
patois. The latter is true of Laconian (see 277, end, and note to
nos. 70-73). But for most dialects we have no adequate evidence
as to the length of their survival in spoken form.
PART II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS
The brief introductory statement to each inscription gives its provenance
and approximate date, with references to several of the most important col-
lections. The extensive bibliographies in these collections make it unneces-
sary to cite the numerous special discussions in periodicals etc., except
in the case of a few recently discovered inscriptions. For the abbreviations
employed, see pp. 281 ff. References to the collections are by the numbers
of the inscriptions, unless otherwise stated, while those to periodicals are
by pages.
It has seemed unnecessary to state in the case of every inscription whether
the alphabet is the epichoric or the ordinary Ionic, since this is generally
obvious from the date given, as well as from the transcription. It may be
taken for granted, unless otherwise stated, that inscriptions of the fifth cen-
tury B.C. or earlier are in the epichoric alphabet, those of the fourth cen-
Hence comments on the form of the alphabet
tury B.C. or later in the Ionic.
employed are added only in special cases.
The transcription of texts in the older alphabet is such as to give the
student some assistance, without confusing what is and what
in the original
is a matter of editing. The signs E and 0, when representing long vowels,
no matter whether the later spelling is rj, to or «, ov, are transcribed simply
e, o. The spiritus asper, when expressed in the original, is transcribed A,
leaving the use of ' as a matter of editing. See p. 49, footnote. The use of
the following signs is to be noted.
[ ]
for restorations of letters no longer legible.
< > for letters inscribed by mistake, and to be ignored by the reader.
( )
for 1) expansion of abbreviations, 2) letters omitted by mistake,
3) corrected letters. Obvious corrections are given thus, without
adding the original reading. Less certain corrections are sometimes
commented on in the notes, with citation of the original reading, as
are also obscure readings due to the mutilation of the letters. But
often this is not done, it being thought unnecessary in a work of this
kind to repeat the full critical apparatus of other collections.
- - - - for a lacuna, where no restoration is attempted.
163
164 GfiEEK DIALECTS [No. 1
. . . . for a similar lacuna where it is desired to show, at least approxi-

mately, the number of missing letters, each dot standing for a let-
ter. In general, these are employed only for short lacunae.
I
for the beginning of each new line in the original.
I
for the beginning of every fifth line in the original.
I
for the division between the obverse and reverse sides, or between col-
imans. Used only where the text is printed continuously.
Ionic
East Ionic
1. Sigeum. Early VI cent. b.c. SGDI.5531. Hicks 8. Hoffmann III.

130. Michel 1313. Koberts 42 and pp.334fE. The second version (B) is
in Attic.
. âvoSiKO I
efjkl Topfji,oK\pdTeo<i to |
TlpoKovvrjâlo •
Kpr)Trjp\a he KaX
10 vTTOKiprjTTJpiov kIuI Tjd fiov £? lApvTavrjLov II
eBcoKev ^[lyelevo'ijv.
B <âvoSiKO eifil to HêpfiOKpaTot to 'n.poKo(y)\ve(rio- Kayo xpa-

5 Tepa I
KairiaTaTov KaX he&^jMV e? irpVTaveiov elSoKa fivefia 2f-
10 7e(t)|e£)crt, ehv Se n 7rao-j^|o, fieXeSaivev fie, o Stêtes.
|
xai fi e7ro||(ie)-
aev HatVoTTO? xal haSe\<j)oi.
1. Monument of Phanodicus of Proc- ences are due merely to the absence of

onnesus, recording his gift of a mix- signs for ri and w in the Attic alphabet,
ing bowl, a stand for and a wine- it, or are accidental, as efi,l in A, etfU in B,
strainer, to the Sigean prytaneum. The where the spelling ei at such an early
pillar was prepared and furnished with date is as exceptional in Attic as it
its Ionic inscription at Proconnesus, would be in Ionic, or dat. pi. -eSa-iv in

which was a colony of Miletus. The A, -euo-i in B, where the use of v mova-
Attic version was added at Sigeum, ble is "variable in both dialects.
which was already at this time occu- 8. Decree of the council of Halicar-
pied by Athenians. nassians and Salmacitians and Lygda-
The divergence between A and the mis regarding disputes over real estate.
corresponding portion of B is partly Lygdamis is the tyrant who drove He-
due to the normal differences of dia- rodotus into exile and whom a revolu-
lect, e. g. Ion. KpriTrjpa with i; after p, tion eventually expelled from the city.
irpvravûtv = Att. irpvTaveTov^ and Top- It is probable that this inscription dates
liOKpireos with psilosis and consequent from a period when the citizens had
crasis and unoontracted -eos in contrast arisen and restored the exiles, but had
to Att. TO Hfp/WKpirSs. So iwoKpifT'^piov, come to terms temporarily with Lyg-
in contrast to Att. iTrla-Tarov, is an Ionic damis. The disputes would then be
form found elsewhere. Other differ- concerning the property of the former
No. 2] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 165
2. Halicarnassus. Before 454 B.C. SGDI.5720. Ditt.Syll.lO. Greek

Inscr.Brit.Mus.iyi.886. Hicks 27. Hoffmann III.171. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.
Iff. MicheUSl. Roberts 145 and pp. 339 ff. Solmsen45. For the char-
acter T, see 4.4. Letters which, though now lacking, are found in Lord
Charlemont's copy, are printed without the marks of restoration.
Ta'Se o <7i5\Xo[7]o? i/SoXevaaro |

o ' A\iKapvaT[eca']v kuI âXfjia-
Ki\Tea>v Kol AvySafiK iv riji te/3'>j[t] |
ayopi)i, fir}vo<; '^piJ.aiaivo<;
7re'/x||7rTijt larafievo, e-rrl Ae'oi'TO? 7rpv\Tav[evov]TO<; to 'OaraTto? 5
/ca|[i] 2a[jOiiT]wX\o to ©e/cutXco i'e|[(B7r]ot[a). tJo<; fivi^fiovai firj
'7rapa\SiS6\yail nrjTe yfjv fiijTe ot/«;[i]|a] toI<; fivijfioa-iv iirl 'AttoX- 10
\a)\viSea) to AvySdiJ.io<; iJ,V7)fiove\vovTO<; koI Tlavafivio to Katr/SmlX-

Xt09 Kal 'EaXfiaKiTemv ixvr}\iJ.oveu6vTO)v MeYa/Sarea) to ' AM)vdaio<; 15
Koi ôpfiLavo<; to Il[a'\\vvcvrio^. r^v Se tk deXrjt EiKciêlcrdai irepl
yrjo-(a)t to<; SiKaa-Td<! •
20
otIi] I
av ol fivijfiove<! elBeeocnv, tovto I KapTepov evai. rjv Se rt?
vaTepov I
eTTiKaXfji tovto to 'X^povo tmv oKTcoKaiBeKa
I firjvwv, opxov
evai "7J]a)i vefJLOfievmi Trjy yfjv rj to, ot/i;|[i]a, opKov he to<s SiKaa-Tat 25
exiles (cf. no. 22), although this is be only tentative and subject to fur-
nowhere stated. Salmacis was a town ther litigation. The phrase used in
partially merged with Halicarnassus, 1. 30 'whenA. andP. werecommission-
and reptesented with it by a common ers' has reference to future suits, and
council, though still retaining its own is not inconsistent with the view that
ofBcials. Halicarnassus was originally these men constituted the incoming
Doric, but had already become Ionic in hoard at the time of the decree. —
speech. Many of the proper names are 16 fi. 'Any one wishing to bring suit
of Carian origin. must prefer his claim within eighteen
8 ff. 'The mnemones or commission- months of the time of the decree. The
ers are not to transfer lands or houses dicasts shall administer the oath (to
to the incoming board consisting of the one bringing suit) in accordance
ApoUonides and his colleagues. That ' with the present law. Whatever the
is, apparently, property which had commissioners have knowledge of (e.g.
been in the hands of the commission- through their records) shall be valid.'
ers for settlement, or perhaps in seques- — 22 ff. 'If one prefers a claim after
tration, was now to be turned over to the prescribed period, the one In pos-
the presumptive owners instead of to session of the property shall take the
the new board, in order to secure an oath (that is, he shall have the prefer-
immediate disposal of these matters, ence in taking the oath ; cf . the use of
even though this might in many CEi§es dpKnirepos in th§ Gortynian Law-Code),
166 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 2
^fiL\[e]KT0V 6eâ//.eVo9 rbv Se opicov el\v\ai Trapeovro'; to evearr)-

30 KOTO'S •
K\apTepo<; 8' elvai jfj^ Kal oIkIcov oItivc^ ||
tot elôv OTe
' A.iToXKiovC8r)ov Sa-Te fir) elvai tov v6p,o^ tovtov, to, iovTU avTO ireirpr]-
ada> Kal tcottoXXcovo'; elvai lepa Kal a\vTOV <f}evyev aleC- rjv he fir]
I
fji avT\S)i aîa SeKa o-TaTijpcov, avTov [irêTrprjadai eV iâymjrii

40 Kal iJ,7i[B]\\a/JLa KtidoSov elvai e? 'A\iKapv\ria-<T6v. ' AXiKapvaaaecav
Se TO}(T crlvfnrdvTcov TOVTcoi eXevdepov iâi, 09 av TavTa fnfj irapa-
45 âivTji, KaT^êp to, opKia eTa/iov Kal a>s yeypain'âi ev tSu 'AttoX-
X(B[i/t']cot iiriKaXev
3. Teos. About 475 B.C. SGDI.5632. Hicks 23. Hoffmann 111.105.

Michel 1318. Roberts 142 and pp.336 f£. Solmsen42.
A "OffTt? <l)dpfiaKa hrfXriTrîa iroiol eirl lUrjiouTi^ to ^vvov ^

5 eir iSicoTTji, Klevov airoXXvaOai Kal al^^vrbv Kal lyeVo? to Kevo. |
6(TTi<i
e? yrjv TTjV TrjiTjV K\a)Xvoi criTOV eadyecrOai |

rj TS'^yrji rj firj'xâv'î 17
10 KaT\a ddXaaaav rj KaT fjireipo^ rj ecraxdevTa aveodeoirj, kSiôv

airoXXvadai Kal avi'^v Kal y eve's to Kevo.
B [1, 2 fragmentary] octti? Trjicov eûdlvvooi |

•^ ala-v[^fi]vi]Tr)i [aTret-
6 deo^(ir]) rj eiraviCTTalTO {rj aiavfAvrjTrji), airoXXva-dai Kal |

avTOV
II
The dicasts shall administer the oath, allowed to return.' — 41 ff. 'Of all the
receiving a twelfth of a stater as fee, Halicarnassians any one who does not
and the oath taken In the shall he transgress these things such as they
presence of the plaintiff. Those who have sworn to and as is recorded in
held the property when ApoUonides the temple of Apollo, shall be at liberty
and Panamyes were commissioners to prefer claims.' two- o-unirdvTuv
shall be the legal possessors, unless they tQv (runrdiiTay. 96.2.
have disposed of it later.' — air£ir4pa- 3. Imprecations against evil-doers,
o-ttv: d7ro7r«rpi£o-Kai,notfound elsewhere. A1 ff. Against those who manufaCT
— 32ffl. '
If any one wishes to annul this turepoisons. t6|dv6v: adv.acc.,osa
law or proposes a vote to this effect, his community. —
6 ff. Against those who
property shall be sold and dedicated interfere with the importation of grain,
to Apollo, and he himself shall be an — avuScolt]: contrasted with 7roiorl.2.
exile forever. If his property is not See 42.6, 1676.
worth ten staters, he himself shall be B3fl. Againstthosewhoresisttheau-
sold for transportation and never be thority of the magistrates. The eOSuKos
No. 4] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 167
Koi 76110? TO Keiv\o. outj? to Xoitto alcrv/Avcov iv Tewt ^ jfji ttii

Trj\\^r)i [aSiK](<o)9 ap(Sp)[a]v rj To\y<s] dvSpa<:

[iv v]\\i]a-o}i rj 0a[Xao-(77ji] to fiere eV |
ap6[p]r]i irepl 15
|
7r6[Kiv . .
.] I
\oivo TrpoSo[irj rj Kiâ]\X\evoi rj «(|a\X,a? VTrollSe- 20
jôtTO 17 XrjiôiTO r) X]77tcrTo? inrohe')(piTO et|Sa>? ew 7^? rffi Trjirj'i
17 [^]|a\aT7/9 KJiepovTw; rj [ti K]\aK6v ySouXeuoi irepl T[r}i]\\(ov to 25

^vpo elSa><; rj 7r[po<;] |
"EXXiyva? 97 ttjOo? âp^dpo\v'i, airoXXvcrOai
KUL av^Tov Koi ryevo'i to Kevo. |
oiTive<: Tifioj(êovTe<s 11 Tr/v eiraprfv jjut] 30
7rot770-ea|i' eTrl Svvdp.ei Kadr/fievlo TcoyS)voa-

veâ<} TTOtijo-et, kSvov a7ro'X||Xv<70(Zi Kai avTov KaX 7|ei'09 \to Kevo]. 40
4. Chios. V cent. B.C. SGDI.5653. Hoffmann 111.80. Michel 1383.

Roberts 149 and pp.843 ff. Solmsen 41.
-09 • airo TOVTO p-ixP'' \jV'^'\ \

TpidSo, rj '9 '^ffficovocraav [^Jle/aet, A
T/3e9 • diro T7J9 TpioSo d[')(\î 'Epfi(ov6crarj<; 69 Trjv TpioSAov e^9 •
5
cnrb TovTo /^^/ot to |

AtjXi'o T/3e9 •
avvTravTe^ oplot i^So/iiJKOVTa
irevTe. |
0(717 ''''^'' opa)i' tovtoiv eWco, irdcra A.o(J>Iti<!. rjv ti^ TJItva 10
TMV opcov TOVTCov I rj iêXrji rj ixe6eXr)l rj d\<âvea iroirjcrei eV dhi-
Kl\r}t, 7179 7ro'Xe(i)9, iKUTOV a\TaTripa<i oêiXeroi) «oTt|Uo9 e<TT<o, irprj- 15
^dvTcov 8' oô(f)vXaK€<; •

rjv Se /i^ 7rj097|f ottrti', avTot oêtXoVTtuli',
must have been a superior official to assembly at the Anthesteria, etc' —

the ordinary cWukoi or auditors. The 35ff. Against those who damage the
alaviiviTTji is often an extraordinary stele. — Kard^ci etc.: aor. subj. 150,
official like the Roman dictator, but 176.2.
possibly a regular magistrate at Teos. 4. Decree fixing the boundaries of
•
— 8ff. Against unfaithful and treason- a district called Lophitis, followed by
able magistrates. The restoration of provisions for its sale and a list of the
11. 8-18 is uncertain. — 29 ff. Against purchasers.
magistrates who fail to pronounce the FortheLesbianelementsintheChian
imprecations. — The ti;«oOxoi are prob- dialect, see 184 with references. For
ably the regular annual magistrates, irpijloio-ii', short-vowel subj. like Troiiio-ei,
like the archons elsewhere. — iroi'/)o-e- see also 150. For 7r6Xeus, see 109.2.
ov: iroiijo-eioj'. 31. — Svvdftci: see 109.2. /Sao-tXeis (C 8) is the earliest example of
— Ka6T]|i4vo Tuûvo; ktX. ;
'
during the eo = eu (33).
168 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 4
20 TrpTj^dvTfov 8' ol 'KevTe\KaiBeKa to? opo<^v\aKa's ||

rjv Se jMrj Trprjôi-
(TLv, iv eVIajO^t earwv.
? [ol 7r[|e]i'Te«a[t Se«:]|a e? ô\rj[v iv]\eiKdvTa>v [iv] '

|
Trevr rjfjLe-
5 j07;[t]||o-ti' •
T0<; Se Krj^vKa<; hia'ire\fi-âvTe<; e? rja? X(opa<; Kr)[p'^viT-
10 (TOVTcav KaU Sia rrj'i 7ro'\|e(B9 aSrjvea^ |
'ye7(BJ'eoi'Te|?, a7roSe«wi'|Te?
15 T^v ^/U.edl?;!', 17J/ ai/ Xa/Sojltcriz', Kcti to •7r\pfj')(^fUl TrpoffK^rjpvcrcrovToov,
|
20 on a/M fieWrjlli irprjêaOai •

I Kar/SiKaadv^rcov rpiTiK0(7î(ov f/,r) '\da-
25 o-olz/e? avrjpi6SjT0i eoVre?.
C [^v Se Tik To^ -Trpiafievo'i a-TroKXiîWiji] rj ScKd[^riTai, to? a7roK\|77]t-
Ofievoi 7) 7r[o']\t? heâfi[e\v\r] BiKaêadco Kav o(J)\t]1, [v]\Trepa7roS6Tco
5 Tail Se 7r/Jta[/U.]||eV(»t jrprj'X^fia ecTTCO fiTjSev. [o]]? av to,'! irprjiri'; aicpa-
Tea[?] I
TTOlrjl,, eirapdcrdoi KaT auT[o] I o ySacrtXeo'?, eirrjv Taa[?] |

iirpiavTo •
twv 'Avviko) 7ra[t]-|
Sav 'I/ce'crto? •H7e7ro'Xfo? '7r\evTaKicT')(eiXieov Tpi,T]K[o']\a icov Te(ra-[ep']a'
15 KOVTCOV, ' A6['r]'\^va'y[6']p[ri'\'; 'H[/3o8o']to jêiXt'[a)]|i' iirraKoo'imv

®apye\eo[<;'\ |
4>t\oKX'»j? ZrjvoSoTO tclv [^'^vdhrjicriv BLa'xêiXimv
20 i[7r]\TaKOCTi(ov, @eo'7r/307ro? /i;o[t]||z'07ri'S7;? ray K.ap,ifj,iJT]i x^[e\k\uov
KoX oKTUKOcricov [iirj^rd ' K^^to? to, ip, M.'e\aLVr][i\ |
'Akttji Tpia-
25 'êXioiv eTrTaK\oa-ia)V evevrjKOVTCov Bia[?] ||
'Ao-kS.
5 . . toi'
I
['XêiXicov eva\Koaia)V •
Aev«:|(7r7ro? UvBo) tIIÎ' oIkCt)V
10 t[^]|j' 'Ai'SjOeo? 7r[e]]i'TaK0trta)i' Trlez/TT^/co'i'TtBi' I Si'aii' •

"Acr/xto? 11 @eo'-
15 TTO/iTTO? 'A|7i'ato rai' Oi.'|(Bt )(eLkicov T\pir]KO<riaiv Slexcov Svaip 'I|ke-
aio TO $^\|(Bi/o? 2T/3aT[i|o]? AfCTftj TOi«|[o']7re8oi' 8t7;K|[o]o-t(Bi/ ew'?.
B 'Inthecaseof alawsuit(5r/)^X*«'), from litigation. Whoevermakesthe sales

the Fifteen are to bring it before the invalid, him shall the jSao-iXeiis curse,
council within five days and make pub- when he makes the customary imprecor-
lieannouncement of it in the villages tions. —
lOS. There purchased lands and
and in the city.' houses: from the sons of Annices, Hi-
C 1-8. If any one excludes the pwr- eesius, son of Hegepolis, for BS40 {sta-
chasers from possession or brings suit ters), Athenagoras, son of Herodotus,
against them, the city, taking up the for 1700; from Thargeleus, Fhilocles,
cause of those that are excluded, shall son of Zenodotus, the property in Eua-
sustain the suit, and, if it loses, reim- dae for S700; etc. — 19, 20. Kolvoir(-
Ifv^rse them. The purchaser shall he free 811s : koI OlvoirlSm.
No. 7] IONIC INSCEIPTIONS 169
5. Errthrae. About 357 B.C. SGDI.5687. Ditt.Syll.107. Hicks 134.
Hoffmann III. 96. Michel 501.
["ESoêv] rrji. ôv\[rji kuI rmi \

S-tjficoi M]ava-(rQ)'K.Xo[v 'E]«;aT[o'-
fJ-vo)
I
MoXacrjea, iirel av^p aya66u||[^pai]a)j/, elvai eoepyeTrjv tjj? [TroXJem? kuI irpoêvov koI 5
|
7roXi'|[Tjji'] • Koi eairXovv koI eKirXovv [/cat] TroXe/to koX elprjvr)^

|
a(TvKe\i |
/cat] aa-rrovBei, koI areXeiav «a[i TrploeSpiijv raora Se 10
||
elvai a6\[Ta)i\ Kal iKyovoK. a-rrjaai Se a[6\T0 K]at eUdva yâXKrjv

iv riji a\[yopr)]i Kal 'ApTefiia-iT)<: elKOva [kiOiJvrjV iv tmi 'KB-q-
|
vaimi, Kai [aretfiâvaiaai MavcraaXXov fiev I [e'/c SapêtKcov irevTrj- 15

||
Kovra, 'ApTe\[fJ.t(7irjv'] Se eK rpiijKOVTa Sape[i\Ka)v. ypd-^âi raora

e(9) <TrriKri\y |
Kal o-tjjo-oJi e? ro 'AdTjvaiov, [eVt/ieX7;^](77)i'ai [Se 20
||
Tou? eferacTTa?].
Central Ionic
6. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early VI cent. B.C. SGDI.5423.

HofemannIII.30. Michel 1150. Roberts 25. Solmsen46.
îKcivSpr) fj.'
aveOiKev heKTjfioXoi io')(eaipr}i,
lop-q Aeivo^SiKTjO ro NaAcrio, €hao')(0<; a(\)Xriuv,

Aeivofieveoi Se Kacnyverrj, I ^hpdhao S" aXo)(^6<; v[yv].
7. ISTaxos. Found at Delos. YII or early VI cent. b.c. SGDI.5421.

Hoffmann III.33. Roberts 27.
[rjo apvTO XiOo e/u avSpia<; Kal ro a<êXa<;.
5. Decreeinhonorof Maussolus, the as a sign for f and transcribe Nafo-io

satrap of Caria, to whose memory the etc.
famous Mausoleum was erected by his 7. On the base of a colossal statue
widow Artemisia. — 15
See 136.9. fl. of Apollo at Delos, dedicated by Nax-
6. Inscribed on an archaic statue of ians. I am of the same stone, statueand
Artemis found at Delos. B is used as pedestal. For Afvro see 32.
A and he, and for but not for
rj from a, 8. Burial law directed against ex-
original 17. See 4.6, 8 a. In Acivodlicrio travagance in the funeral rites, like
and a{X)\-ôi/ the endings, as the meter those enacted at Athens under Solon,
shows, have the value of one syllable, and at Sparta under Lycurgus.
like eu inHomer. See 41.4. The char- 'With two exceptions (ffdi'i;!, Stapai/-
acter which appears before 0- in NaAffio dî) H is used only for the 1; from
etc. is D, probably only a difierenti- a (or from ea, as hr-fiv, e&r]). See 4.6,
ated form of B, though some take it 8 ci.
8. lulls in Ceos. Last quarter V cent. B.C. IGr.XII.v.i.593. SGDI.

5398. Dltt.'SyU.877. HoffmannIII.42. Inser.Juri(i.I,pp.lOfe. Micliel398.
Solmsen47. Ziehen, LegesSaorae 93.
OtSe v6[/j,]oi irepl rwy KaTa(})0iix[e]va)[v. Kara |

T]dSe 0d[7rT]ev
TOP Oavovra ev efii,aTio[c? T/3|t]cri \evKol<;, crrprnfiaTi aal iv8vfiaTi
5 [Kal e]7rt/3\e/iaTt, iêpai Be Kal iv i\da-[a]oa[i, /i||e] TrXeovo'i aî-

I
OK TOi<; rpLal eKarov Sp[a\x]lJ'e(ov. ex<f>epev Be iy K\.ivr)i a-^rjvo-
7ro[S]t [K]\al /te Kokvirrev, to, S' 6\[o]a-xep[e]a Tot[? e/taT]|iot?.
<l)€pev Se olvov eirl to (rrjfjba [/a]e [TrXe'oi'] |

TpiS)V x^v Kal eXaiov
10 P'S 'ir\eo\y\ ev6\<;, to, Se ||
ajyyela airojiepeaOai. rov 6av6\y'\Ta
\êpev KJaraKeKaXvfifjLevov a-KOTrrji P-eypi [iirl to |
(r~\rjfia. irpo-
I
a<f>a'YLa}i [y^^pecrOai KaTo, to, 'n\aTpi\a. T^qy kXivtjv airo To\y] ai^-
[jit]aTo[?] KOI T[a] crlTpSJ/jbaTU ecr(j)epev evBoae. Trji Se va:Tepai\r]i
15 ahr]opaLvev Tr)V olKirjv iXevffepov 6aXd[(TcrTj\i] TrpwTov, eireiTa S[e]

vadnrcov o[lK]eT7][v i/jL^]\dvTa •
eTrrjV Se Biapavdrib, Kadaprjv evat ttjv
oIkitjv KOI OvT] 6vev e(^t'[a-Tt|a.] ra? yvvaiKai to,'; [r|oucr[a]9 [c'JttI
20 TO Ki)S[o';']
I
ainevai TrpoTepa<; twv {av)avBpa>v airb [tov] ||
arjfiaTo<;.
eiri T&i Oavovn Tj0t7jKo'o"T[ta fie I Tr]oiev. fie inroTidevai kiiXiku vtto
TTfy [^KXiMrfV fjiiSe to vScop eK'Xêv fieSe to. KaXXv[c7fj,d]^Ta <j>epev

CTTt TO afjfia. OTTOV av Odvrji, eirrfly e]|êw;;^êt, fie levai yvvaiKa<;
25 7r[/oo]? T[r)V orVjcirjV aXXa9 e ra? fiiaivofieva'; •

fiia\lve(T6'âL Se fiTf-
Tepa Kal yvvaiKa Kal aSe[X(êA? K\a]l dvjaTepa'i • tt/oo? Se ra^rat?
fie 7r[\e'oi' 7r|e']i'Te yvvaiKwv, iralBat: Se t\S)v 6'\vy\aTpS)v K\a\ve:<^l,S)V,
3. o-TpdjioTi kt\.-. 'a clotli under- liome,.instead of being left at the tomb,
neath the corpse, one wrapped about — 15 f. The house is to be purified
'
it, and one over it.' 7. (le KaXiirrev — with sea-water by a free man, then
first
ktK. -.
they are not to use a special cov- with hyssop by a slave. But the resto- '
ering for the bier, but cover all, the ration d[i/c]^r)[<' ^;itj3]tlKra is uncertain,
bier and the corpse, with the cloths — 20. At Athens ceremonies in honor
before mentioned. — 9. x^v: see 112.6. of the dead were performed on the
— 12. irpo(r(t>a7t(i)i kt\.. 'they are to third, ninth, and thirtieth days. The
perform the sacrifice according to the last are expressly forbidden here. —
ancestral custom.' By the law of Solon 21. Directed against certain supersti^
the sacrifice of an ox was forbidden. tiouspraotices,thesignificanceofwhich
— 13 f. The bier and the coverings, is not clear. — 27. rairais : dat. in -ais
like the vessels (1. 10), are to be brought due to Attic influence.
aXXov Se fi[€]8eva. tov'; /ita[{i'o/ie'||i'ov?] \ova-afievov[<;] - 30
I
[{JSarJo? [xjvo-i Ka[6ap]ov'i evai eco - .
West Ionic (Euhoean)
9. VII cent. B.C. SGDI.5292. Rev.Arch. 1902 1,41 ff.

'n.v{p)po<; IX iwoieaev ' AyaaiXif 5.
10. Cumae in Italy. Yl cent. b.c. IG.XIV.865. SGDI.5267. Hoff-
mann III.6. Roberts 173.
Taraies e/il X|epv0o? •
Ao? 8' dv /jLe /cXe<^cr|et, 0v(j)Xov ea-rai.
11. Cumae in Italy. VI cent. b.c. IG.XIV.871. SGDI.5269. Hoffmann

III.4. Roberts 177 a. Solmsen48.
hviri) rei xXivei Tovrei Aevo? hvirv.
12. Amphipolis. 357 B.C. SGDI.5282. Ditt.Syll.113. Hicksl25. Hoff-

mann III.14. Michel 324. Solmsen49.
ESofei' Tftjt hrjiimi •
$i'|A,Q)i'a Koi Sr/oaTOKXe'la (fyeoyeip 'A/iîVo-
Xi\v Kal Trjy •yfjv Tr)v 'Afi(jJlf,TroXiT€cov a€i<f)vyi\Tjv Kal avro<; koX to? I 5
TratSa?, koL rifj, tto aXi\cyKa)VTai, irdcryeiv aulro? a)9 TroXeyitios kuX 11
vriTTOLveX reOvdvai, rd he y^prjixaT avrcbv ^Tifioaia etvai, to

|
S' eVItSe- 10
Karov ipov to 'AlTro'XXftji/os Koi to '^TfJkifj-ovo';. to'; Se 7rpocrT\dTa<; 15
dvaypdiâi aurlo? e(?) <rTi]Xrjv Xidivrjv. |

-î/ Se Tt? to \{ri](f>iafj,a I ai/a-
\lrri<f)iêi 17 «:aTa8||ej^j;Tat tovto? TeYi"!??! ?; fji-qyavfn OTetoiov, Ta XPV' 20
yiittT' auTO S7;/i|o'o-ta eo-TO) Kal aiiTO^ (fyeoyeTco 'AfJ,<j}iTroXiv |

dei(j)vyir]V.
9. On a lecythus, now in the Boston ment of his opponents. Cf. Dlod.16.8.

Musemn of Fine Arts, the provenance Among this number were the two men
of which is not stated. Probably manu- against whom this decree was enacted,
factured in Boeotia by a Chalcidian one of them, Stratocles, being Itnown
potter, or at least inscribed in the as one of the two envoys who were sent
Chalcidian dialect. Note the retention to Athens for aid. Cf Dem. Olynth. .
of intervocalic f in the proper name 1.8.Amphipolis was a colony of Ath-

'AyaaOdfo (which later became !47a(ri- ens, but the population was mixed. Cf
Xeifl), though not in ivoleiTev. Thuc.4.102ff. At this time evidently
11. In this niche of the tomb rests Le- the Chalcidian element predominated.
nos. — Toixii: see 124. — kviev: vircffri. 3. <|>cd7eiv : cf. 0eo7^<<>, 1.24. These
12. When Philip captured Amphip- are the only West Ion. examples of eo=
olis in 347 B.C., he caused the banish- cu(33). — 19. dvai|(T](|>C|» « for rii, 39 a.
:
1'72 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 13
13. Eretria. (A) End of V cent. B.C., (B) middle of IV cent. B.C.
SGDI.5308. Ditt.Syll.47,48. Hoffmann III.19. Michel 341.
A @eoi. "ESoêv Tel ôvXrji '-UyeXoxov tov Tapavrivov irpoêvov

I
|
6 el\vai Kal evepyerrjv Kal avrov «[a]l TraiSas Kal a-LTrjptv e2va\i koI
||
avTWL Kal traiplv, OTav e|[7r]t87;/xe(B|0ti', /cal areKeriv Kal |

7rpoe8pir]P
10 e? Tovi; aywva'i ft5s a\vveXevdepcopavn ttj/j, iroXiv ||

air 'Adr]vdeov.
B . "ESoêv Tel ôvKel Kal toI ^jmoi. \

'UpuKXeiTov tov TapavTlvov |
5 irpoêvov elvai ''EpeTpi&v av\rov Kal iKjovov;, elvai Se aiiTol ||

Trpo-
eBpLTjV Kal criTrjpiv Kal aii\Tol Kal iraiplv, oaov av y^povov |

iTriStjfiea)-
piv, Kal TOL aXXa, Ka6\d'rrep toI^ dWoi<; TrpoêvoK.
14. Oropus. 411-402, or 386-377 B.C. IG.Vn.235. SGDI.5339. Ditt.

Syll.589. Hoffmann 111.25. Michel 698. SolmsenSO. Ziehen,LegesSa<;rae65.
@eoi.
I
Tov lepea tov ' Afi(j)i,apdov (poiTav ek to iep^v, eweihdv
yei/Miiv irapeXOei, /"£%/» apoTOV (Bjo|7j? firj ttXeov SiaXeiTrovra r] Tpel<;
5 rifiepa<; Kal 11 /ieveiv ev toI iepol fir) eXaTTOV rj BeKa ^fiepa\<; tov
firivo<; eK\d'\(rTO. Kal iiravaiyKdiêtv tov v\ea>K6pov tov re lepov etri-
fieXelarOai KaTo, toIv vofiov Kal twv a<j)iKve(o)iJ,eva)v eh to lepov.

[
10 av he Tt? dStKel ev toI Iepol t) êvo<; rj St^/xo'tJI?;?, ^r)fuovT(o 6 lepeiK
13. This and no. 14 are in the Ere- the Boeotian and the subsequent A the-
trian variety of Euboean, for which nian domination. But from the end of
see 87 (60.3).
1 the fourth century the inscriptions are
A. Ships of Tarentum formed part of in Attic.
the Peloponnesian fleet which defeated 1 fi. Tlie priest evidently passed the
the Athenians off Eretria in 411 B.C. and winters in the town, leaving the tem-
so led to the Athenian loss of Eretria. pie entirely in the charge of the custo-
Cf. Thuc.8.91,95. It is in gratitude dian. Butwiththeendof winter, when
for this that Hegelochus of Tarentum visitors became more frequent, he was
and honored in this decree.
his sons are expected to go to the temple regularly,
is later than A, but
B. This decree never missing more than three days at
was inscribed on the same stone, be- a time and remaining there at least
cause both recipients of honor are from ten days each month. He was to see to
Tarentum, and possibly relatives. it that the custodian took proper care
14. Regulations of the temple of of the temple and its visitors. 9ff. 'If —
Amphiaraus at Oropus. Oropus seems any one commits sacrilege in the tem-
to have been an Eretrian possession pie, the priest shall have the right to
before it passed into the hands of the impose a fine up to the sum of five
Thebans in the sixth century, and pre- drachmas and take pledges of the one
served the Eretrian dialect throughout penalised. If §UQh a one offers the
liexpi TreVre Spax/iecov «upt«? kuI ivexvpa XafiâveTco tov i^rjfjuco-

\
fj.\evov av 6' eKrivei to apyupiov, irapeovToi to lepeo<; e>/Sa(X)\eT<B |
ek TOV 0T}(Tavp6v. SiKdêi\v Se tov lepea, av rt? ISiei aSiKrjOei rj tuv

ê\\v(ov Twi/ BrjuoTecov ev toI lepol, /xexpi Tpi&v
97
|
hpaxp-emv, to, Be 15
ixeôva, j;;jôf eKao-Toi? ai hU\at ev toI<; vo/mok elpfjTai, ivToda ycve-
trdcov.
I
KpodKoKeladai 8e Koi avOrj/jLepov irepl t&v e\v toI lepol aSi-
Kicov av Se o avTiSt/co? fj.rj a-vvxleopei, ek t^v vaTeptjv f) hUr) 20
TeXeio-06). eirap\x'>]v he hiBovv to/jl /ieXkovTu Oepaireveadai ihro
TOV 6eov fir] eXaTTOv evveoôXov SoKifiov apy\vpiov kuI ifi^dWeiv
et? TOV Briaavpbv TrojOejo'i'TO? tov vecoKopov - - - - 11
KaTevxeadat Se tmv iep5>v kuI e7r|i tov ^(Ofiov e-jnTiOelv, 25

OTav Trapel, tov lepea, |
oTav Se p,rj irapel, tov dvovTa, Kal Tel Ova-iei
a\vTov eavTol KuTevxeadai exaaTOV, tS>v Se SjjLuopts)!' tov lepea, twv
Se 6vofievo)v iv rot ie||pot iravTOiv to Sepfia [Xa/ji^dvetv]. Oveiv Se 30
iêiv airav oti av ôXtjTai eKaaTO'; t&v Se KpeS)\v fir) elvai iK<po-
prjv e^Q) TOV Te/ieVeo9. toI Be |
lepei BiBovv tos dvovTa<; wiro tov
money, he must deposit it in the treas- inscribed, the amount of the fee had
ury in the presence of the priest. If been raised, ^nd at the same time an-
any one suffers a private wrong in the other provision, which followed after
temple, the priest shall decide matters veuK6pov in 1. 24, had been abrogated
of no more than three drachmas, but and erased. —
25 ff. 'The priest shall
the more important cases shall be tried make the prayers and place the victims
before the proper courts. The sum- ou the altar, if he is present, but, if he
mons for wrongs done in the temple is not present, tlie one who gives the
shall be made on the same day, but if offering. At the festival each shall
the opponent does not agree, the case make his own prayer, but tlie priest
may go over till the next day.' shall make the prayers for the sacr'i-
16. IkcLittois : for the several offenses. fices in behalf of tlie state, and he shall
— 17. clp{]Tai: see 43. — 4vT66a: see receive the skin of all the victims.'
34 a, 134. — 10. dSiicCuv: dSUiov = idl- 30 ff. 8utiv Sc IJeiv ktX. ; there was no
KTi/jM. — 21'The one who is to be
fi. i-estriction as to the kind of victims to
treated by the god shall pay a fee of be offered, such as is often made in
not less than nine obols of current temple regulations, but in any case the
money (no bad coin was to be palmed flesh was not to be carried off. — 31. P6-
off) and put it in the treasury in the \T)Tai : so, not |8o\TjTat (ôiiXijrai), for an
presence of the custodian.' ivveop6- Eretrian inscription of laterdate, which
\ov is crowded into a space where a never has o = ou, reads pSXrirai, /3oX4-
shorter woi-d had been erased, presum- fi€vov. — 32 ff. TOI 8€ Up€i kt\. :
'
the
ably Spaxi^vs- Since the law was first priest is to have the shoulder of each
36 iepriov ewla'ffTO tov w/jlov, ifKrfv orav fj eoprr) el- rare Se a7r|[o tu)V
SjjfjLopicov 'Ka/MâveTco wfjiov a(^' eKciaTov I tov leprjov. eyKaOevSeiv

Se TOV Seco/ievolv \
vav - -
7reid6iJ,\evov toI<} vofioif. to ovofia tov

40 iyKadevSoiJlh-oi;, oTav efiâXXei to apyvpiov, ypaêcrdai, t\ov vecoKO-
pov Koi avTOv Kal Trj<; Tro'Xeo? kol iK\Ti0e2v iv toI iepol <ypd<j)OVTa ev
•TreTevpoi a-lKOTrelv tov ô\op,evoi. ev Se toI KoifiriTr]pio\i xaOevSeiv
45 %&>/3k fiev Tos avSpwi, %&)/3t9 ||
Se ra? jvvatKa<;, Toiii fiev dvSpai iv
Tot "jrpo rjio'i TOV ^w/iov, ra? Se yvvaiKa^ ev toI Trpb neaTre\y)r)<; . .
TO KOifjLJriTripiov tov<s iv\[KadevSovTa<i

. . . X]6yov I
Arcadian
15. VI or early V cent. B.C. SGDI.373. Ditt.Syll.625. Roberts 23Ia.
A.M.XXI,240fE.; XXX,65.
Ka/Ao vve6v(7e rat Koppai.
16. Mantinea. Vcent.n.c. rougeres,B.C.H.XVI,568ff. Homolle,ibid.

580 fE. Baimack, Ber.Sachs.Ges. 1893,93 ff. Keil,Gott.Naclir.l895,349fl.
Danielsson,Eraiios 11,8 ff. Foug6res,Mantinê,523 ff For na, which is tran- .
scribed ff, see 4.4.
[Fo]^\eacTi ocSe Iv 'AXeav [11. 2^12 proper names]. ^\efia\v-

15 8/309
I
[fo]^\eot av y^pecTTepLov KUKpive. ||
e'[t a]v oaiai Kaicpidee
victim, except when there is a festival, the women to the west. '
— 46. t|os : see
and then only from the victims offered 41.46. — hE(rir4[pi)s : Ae designated by
for the state. ' — 38. Up'fjov: Upijvov. 37, H, as in no. 6.
38. — 36. 8»6|i,€vov : Se6/j,evov. 9.1. 15. Dedication inscribed on a bronze

39 ft. '
The custotiian is to inscribe the cymbal, which, according to the more
name of each one who consults the ora- probable of two varying reports, was
cle, when he has paid his money, and found near the modern Dimitzana in
place it on a tablet in the shrine so Arcadia. Formerly read Kifuivv ^6vae
that any one who wishes may see it.' kt\. and ascribed to Thessalian, later
— lYKaBciSovTos : as elsewhere, those as Ka/ib vv iSvae. But the use of ivi-
wishing to consult the oracle went to Bvae = confirmed by a later
aviSi^Ke is
sleep in a room of the temple assigned dedication reading iavKias iviBvae rot
for this purpose (see following), and Havl, in which the earlier iv (6, 22) is
received the oracle in a dream. — replaced by i,vi..

43 ff. Iv S« Tot KOiii'qTTipCoi ktX. :
'
the 16. Judgment against certain per-
men and women are to lie in separate sons guilty of sacrilege toward Athena
places, the men to the east of the altar, Alea, whose temple had been made the
No. 16] AECADIAN INSCEIPTIONS 175
Tov x^pefj.a.TOV, |
ire rot? f otKtaTat(s) ra<s Bed ivai, |
ko, poiKia^ Sd-
aaa-adai Ta<; avoS' id(cr)a-a';. [e7r]et rot? fo^Xiicocn iirl rolS' iSiKci-
|
aaiiev, |
a re êo5 «a? ol BiKaaaTal, a'7rv[S]eSo/iiv[o<;'\ ||
rov y^pefidrov 20
TO Xa'xô^, cnre)ôfj,{vo<; |
Karoppevrepov <yevo^ ivai |
afiara irdvTa cnrv
Tol lepol, tXaov ivai. I el 3' aX[Xo] cti? [ejarot Karovvv, lv/iev<f>e';
evai.
I
Eu;ô\a [S'] aSe e[-\|r]eTot toi a[XtTe^tot] •
11 el at? iV To(t) 25
lepol TOV T6r\e cnrvdavovrov |

(j)ove<! ecrrL, eia aiiro'; e'icre [tov eayo-
vov'\
I
aK Karoppevrepov, elae t[ov avSpdv'\ |
etcre rd<; (j)apOevo, ivfiev-
^[e? evai «a]|TO j^peareptov el Se fie, tKaov evai. ||

et ê/iavSpoi; 30
<f>ove<; e(Ta-r[i ettre] |
toi' avSpov eiae ra? 0a/3êV[o] I toi/ Tore aTTV-
Oavovrov Iv [rot tepot] I «a? /te Trpocrcr0ayeve<s ro pe^pyov toOJIto
scene of a bloody fray. Most of the Hv. We should expect elx iv (134.2 a).
difficulties in the reading and interpre- — KaKpiSei: aor. subj. pass. 151.2.
tation have been cleared up, but some 18 fE. Inasmuch as we, the goddess and
points are still uncertain. the judges, have passed judgment upon
1 . The following are adjudged guilty the guilty parties as follows, namely
towards Alea. — [F'o]<j>Xea(ri : uxfiMiKaai. that, having given up their inheritance,
146.1. Cf. , with the more usual aorist, they shall forever be excluded from the
iipXkv Iv SSLfiov, no. 17.4, and for the whole temple, in themale line, it shall be well
episode, Att. otSe cJ^Xo;' Ari\lav Airepdas (propitious). But if any one permits
, rb TlfiTjfia t6 i-Tri'yeypafifjiJvQv Kal anything else, contrary to these things,
deKpvyia, Sn ix tov iepov tov * AirdWajvos it shall be impious. — dirv[8]e8o|iCv[os],

TOV AriXiov ^yov Toii AfiiptKTtiovas Kal dTrExofiCvos : see 10. — 22. Karoppevre-
iTvwTov. IG.II.814,p.281. — 131 *^- pov : Kara rb &pp4vT€pov. 94.1. — 22.
lutpSfms, form of the name

as the afiara irovro a formulaic expression,
:
shows (cf. 1. 30), was a foreigner from Horn, ^/xara Trdvra, retained here in the
Attic or Ionic territory. As such, and imprecation, although i/ifpa is the ordi-
because his guilt was in question, his nary prose word for day in Arcadian
case is treated separately, and his pen- as elsewhere (cf. no. 17). Similarly
alty depends upon the decision of the v6/u)s lep&s Iv fi/xaro Tegeanirdrra in a
oracle. — av: adv. 58a. Kaxpive: Ka- — inscription. —
The following impre-
24.
Taicphr) aor. subj. 95, 149. 15 ff. If — cation shall pursue the sinner. Or, in-
he is condemned hy divine judgment to stead of ^[^]eTot from iwoimi, read
forfeit his property, this together with ?[cr]cToi shall be ? —
30 ff. If Phemander
the slaves shall belong to the goddess, and is a murderer of either the men or the
one shall divide (between the goddess maiden who perished at that time in the
and the state ?) the houses which he pos- temple, and the deed of that time was not
sesses (on the heights, referring to coun- ,of prior .dale, in that case he shall be
try houses in the mountains?). — l[i punished as an impious person. Appar-
o]v: uncertain, but more likely than ently Phemander had set up an alibi
35 To're e(?), ovto<! ivfiov(j)ov 0€[ntêcr6at,]. el Se trpoaaOa'êve'; to

\\
fepy[ov TOVTo], |
«a? fie (jiove';, iXaov ivai.
17. Tegea. Early IV cent. b.c. HofEinannI.29. Miohel695. Solmsenl.

Ziehen,LegesSaci'ae62. Alphabet transitional; E = £, 0=o, B = A; Ion.
Toy hiepev irevre Kal eiicocn oh vefiev koX êv'ô\^ kuI alya el
S'av KaTaWdaae, lv(ôpîafJi,ov evai T\bv hiepd/ivdfiova lvôp/3iev

•
el B' av XevTov fie IvSopîe, he/corov Sap'x^fia'i 6(j}\ev Iv Scifiov Kal

5 Karaplilpov evat. — Tov hiepoOvrav vefiev Iv ' AXeai on av a|o-Keê?
to the effect that the deed of violence may translate tie up, seize, but in
took place before he entered the tem- 11. 14-15 the seizure of small animals,
ple. — 34. Tirs l(s) : the reading is contrasted with a tax of a drachma for
TOTEE, which some transcribe t6t' ê. large animals, seems extreme, espe-
But ê = Hom. êv is impossible. The cially in connection with 11. 18-19. The
form to be expected is ^s, though unfor- interpretation impose a pasture tax is
tunately we can get this only by assum- on the whole more satisfactory, though
ing that 0- has been omitted by mistake. by this too the expression in 11. 14-15
17. Eegulations of the temple of is by apparent lack of con-
strange,
Athena Alea. The first five para- trast. One must assume that the pas-
graphs, 11. 1-20, deal with the rights ture tax was a fixed and merely nominal
of pasturage in Alea, the district in sum, and that the tax of one drachma
which the temple was situated and for the larger animals was in excess of
which was included in the temple this. Hesychiushas^/i06p/3ioi'- reXJivriiui,
property. The temple officials men- which is parallel to ivoUiov house-rent,
tioned are the hieromnemon, the chief iWipAvMv harbor-dues, etc. From this
administrator of the affairs of the tem- would be derived h<f>oppiev impose a
ple (also, in the plural, the board of pasture tax, and from this again, as if
administrators), the priest, and the hie- from -(fu, IvipopPiap^Ss the imposition of a
rothytes, a minor official charged with pasture tax. Cf. Solmsen,K.Z. XXXIV,
the technical details of the sacrifice, 437 ff.
though in some places this title came elS'avKaTaWdo-a-e: if he acts other-

2.
to be one of high rank. The Fifty and wise {KaraWdcrato intrans.), that is goes
the Three Hundred were, doubtless, beyond the number allowed. 3. Xm- —
civic bodies. Tov probably an adv. \cStov, or a part.
:
The critical and difficult words Xeirop, mea,mugwittingly, intentionally,

are Ivipoppiev, ivij>opPurij,l>ii, plainly con- but there is no certain etymon. —5 fE.
nected with tjiippa feed, ipopP'/i fod- TOV hicpoOirav kt\. : the hierothytes may
der, (popêla halter. Starting from the pasture in Alea animals without blemish
derived meaning seen in tpopêla, one (and so suitable for the sacrifice), but
No. 17] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 177
e TO, S" avaa-Kedea lv<j)op§iev fji.eS' ia-Trepaa-a\i Trap av Xeiye hiepo-

dvre;- el 8' av ia-irepda-e, Sv68eK\o Sapx/J-aii 6<f>\ev Iv Sa/Jiov. — Ta?
rpnravay6pa-io<; T|as va-repa^ rpli afie'pa<; vijxev on hav 06\eroi o?
fie Iv Tol irepixopoi- el 6' av Iv roi Trepixopoi, lvô]pîev. — ||
'\v lo
'AXe'at fie ve/iev fiere êvov /iire farrrbv el p,e iirl ffoivav hiKovra
|
Tol Be f eVot Karayo/xeiôi eêvai afiepav ical vwra ve/iev ewi^vyiov

el S" av Trap raw vefie, to fiev fieôv Trpoârov Sapxfiav 6\\<f>Xev, 15
I
TO Se /xelov Ivtpopîev. — To, hiepa TrpoâTa fie |

vefiev Iv 'AXe'at
ttXo? afiepav koI vvkt6<:, eU av Si^Xavvofieva TVê el S' av vefie,
Sapxfi^v 6<f>Xev to 7r/3o]ySaTOi' pmacrTov to fieôv, rov Se fieiovov

Trpo^dr^v .oBeXov fexaa-Tov, Tav a-vov Sapxfiav peadiTTav, e\i] fie 20
TrapheTaâfievo<; to? TrevTCKOVTa e to? TpiaKa\cr(o<;. — Et'/e eVt Sofia
||
TTvp STToCae, SvoSeKo Sapxfia<; ocfiXev, to fiev efiiav Tai 6eoi, to

—
|
S' efU(TV Tot? hiepo\fivdfiovai. Et«r av irapafiaêvS Ovadev Ta<;
Ke\.e[v6'\\o ra? Kaxeifievav kclt 'AXeav, Tph 6Se\b<; 6^Xe[v av^h-l 25

fexda-Tav, to fiev hefiiav Tal deal, to S" efiia-[v Tot]|? hiepofivdfiova-i.
— Tat Travay6p<7i to? Atejo[o;iti'a/i]|oi'a? apTvev to, Iv Tat? tVTroXai?
TrdvTU [ t]|o? Safiiopy6[<;. — ] Tov Koirpov tov aTrvS6afi\iov
.] Tat he^Sofiai to Aea-xavaaio fiev6<; [et Se fie, SapyA\fi,^'\v 30
6<f)Xe'v.
I
— Tov Uavaydperiov fieva [31—35 only a few words left.l
for those not unblemished (and so suit- uncertain, but probably If one drives
able only for personal use) one shall in awagon to the sacrifice off the high
impose a pasture tax. He shall not go road leading through Alea, one shall
beyond what he declares in his function pay afine of three obolsfor each (wagon),
ofhierothytes. That is, his oflScial state- etc. — Suo-Oiv : aor. infin. pass, withmid-
ment as to the condition of the ani- die force, to qêrsaeri^ce. — KaKafi^vav:
mals is final. — 7. xdp ov : irck/j a (a) «». Karaicei/i^j'Tjs. 95. — 26 ff. The officials
58a. — hicpoSiiT^s: UpoBuriav. 78, 157. are to make all arrangements for the
9. hdv: 41'. 58 d. — os |i«: used like market, which was held at ancient
S<rov li-f).
— 20. Unless the Fifty or the festivals as at our modern fairs. Cf
Three Hundred approve. Ace. abs. con- Ditt.Syll.653.99ff. — 28. diripS6o-|i,[iov]:
struction. 173. — 21. Sifia: temple. probably to be restored thus, and taken
— Iirobri: aor. subj. to fut. ofo-u, cf. as an adjective agreeing with Kbvpov,
Hom. ola-iiiievai, Hdt. dKofo-oi. For ab- but the meaning is uncertain (sale-
sence of &v see 174. — 23 ff. Meaning able?).
18. Tegea. Ill cent. B.C. .SGDI.1222. HofEmamiI.30. Michel585. Solm-

sen 2.
7re î . Xo .
\
elic dv n yivr/roi roh epymvaK
Tot? Iv Tol avTol epyoL, oa-a irepl to epyov airveaOo) Se o doiKTj-
I
5 fievo<; 1 Tov ahucevra Iv ajMepai'; rpicrl cnrii Tat av to dBL\\KT)p.a yevrj-

TOi, vcrrepov he p-r) Koi on ay Kpivwvai ol ]
ia-Sorr}pe<;, Kvpiov earco.
— Et 8e 7r6\ep,o<; StalKwXvcrei n raiv epycov rmv iaSodevTcov r) roiv
|
rt Set ylveadai
•
r)pya<Tpev(ov ti Ôepai, ol rpiaKaaioi Siayvovrco |
10 ol he aTparayol iroaohop, TroevTco, ||

elK av hearoi <T</>ets 7ro\e/i09
^vai 6 KOiKiicov rj i\cf>6opKQ)'; to, epya, Xa^vpoircaXiov eovTO<; Karii

Ta? TTo'X-to?. el he Ti(?) epyav-qcra'; p,r} lyicexvPV'""' ''""'' epyoi<;, 6
I
I
he iroXepo'; hiaKcoXvoi, aTruSo'a? \t~\o dpyvpiov, ]

to av XeXa/3T]K0t)<;
15 TvyxaVT), dêcocrOo} tm epyco, 11 etK av KeXevoovaL ol iahoTrjpe^. —

Et h' d[v'j Tt? eTrilcrvvia'TaTOi rat? ecrhoa-ecTi Tmv epycov rj Xvfj,aivr]yoi
KCLT el he Tiva TpoTrov Ôrjpcov, âp,i6vTa) |

ol e(ThoTrjpe<!, otrai av
heaTol cr(pei<; âfiiai, Kal I dyKapva[<T6v^T(o Iv eTriKpto'iv Kal iva-
20 yovTCO
II
Iv hiKaa-Tijpiov to yiv6p,evov toI irXriOei tos \ âp.iav. —
M^ iêa-Tco he p,T]he KOivdva<; yevecrOai |
7r\eoi' rj Bvo iirl p.rj-
hevl Tuv epycov •

el he firj, ocjjXeTco j
eKacrT0<; irevTriKOvra Sapj(^fid(;,
18. Regulations governing building- whatever money he may have received

contracts. and withdraw from the work, if those giv-
1 ft. — if any , between
trovble arises ing out the conlraxts so order. — 15 ff. If
the contractors on the same work, as re- any one makes opposition to the allot-
gards the work. — xai from the
4. diru : merits of the works or does an injury in
time when, relative use of the arti- any way, kAt A hi riva: el Si
etc.
cle, as in 1. 14 etc. See 126. 6fE. If — tk, detached from verbal phrases, has
war any of the works corb-
shall interrupt come to be used independently in the
tracted for, orshoulddestroy any of those sense of a simple indefinite, as is some-
completed. Note the change of mood. times ef tis in Attic (e.g. Thuc. 7.21.5).
—
For 0S^pai see 80. 9. ir6(ro8a|ji irocvru Ci. kclt el 84 ti \. S2. — 18. o<rai kt\.:
introduce the matter, Att. irp6aoSov iroi- with whatever penalty seems best to them.
eiaBai. — 11. \ai|>upoirci>X(ov : Att. form — 20. to the court which is constituted
of gen.Instead of sale of plunder the to suit the amount of the penalty. —
word must mean here simply plunder- irX^Sei : this, not irXiJfli, has recently
ing, ' the city being subjected to plun- been shovrn to be the correct reading,
der.' — 12 ff. But if any one who has — 21 ff. 'No more than two partners
made a contract has not begun on the for any one piece of work, and no
works and war interrupts, he shall return contractor to have more than two
No. 18] AECADIAN INSCEIPTIONS 179
eireXaaaaOmv 8e |
ot aXiaerraL •
l/jâivev Se rofj, ôXofievov iirl rot (I
fjfiiaaoi, tS? âfiCav. Kara aira Se kol ei k av [rji? |

irXeov ^ Svo 25
epya exv t&v lepav tj rSiv â/i[o]o-i'c»i' |
kut el 8e riva rpoirov,
OTivi Afj, fjLT] 01 aXiacTTall] |
Traperd^covcn oixoOvfiahov iravre;, âfu-
<b[o-]0q) Ka6' maa-rov tosv -rrXeovcov epymv Karii firjva 11 irevTrjKOVTa 30
—
I
Sapx/J-al'i, p.€(7T av a<^rj\TOt\ ra epya ra irXeova.

|
Et [8'] av n[<;
. . .]t«ijTOt Tail'
I
!7repl ra epya erv - - - - Kar el Se ri, -
firj |
- . V el Be nrj, firj ol earw IvSikov |

p,r)heiro6L aX\' 7}
Iv Tepfiai •
el B" av IvSiKti^rjTot, ||
aTrvretcraTO) to %/3eo? BnrXdcnov 35
TO av SiKci^TjTOi • e<7TO) Be Kal twvI to) eiri.âp.ifo 6 avTo<; i'yyvo<;

oirep
I
Kal tw
I
epyca ^y Iv eaTeicriv. — Ei B' av ti? epyavijaa'; I epyov

Ti iroo'KaTV^Xa-yjrrj tl aXXv tS)V vTrapxpvTcov I epyav etre iepbv etre
Safioaiov etre iStof ||
7ra/3 rav a-vyypa(f>ov ra? iaBoKav, airvKaOi- 40
CTaTO) I
TO KaTV^Xa<f>dev toi? tSiot? avaXmfiacriv fi-q fjcrcTov I
^
vTrdpxe Iv toI xpovoi to,': epycoviav •
el B' a/j. fj,f) I KaTva-Tciai], to,
eTn^dfita airvTeierm, KaTajrep \

evrt TOi? aXXot? epyoK toi^ virepa-
fiepoii TeraiCTOi. ||
— Et S' ai/ ti? tuiv ipyavav rj tcov ipyaôp-e- 45
v(ov
I
eirrfpeidêv BeaTOi Iv to, epya rj cnreidrjvai tok I eiriixeXofievoK
pieces of work -without the unanimous tvSiKos, like Cret. ej-Sims, is used imper-
consent of the heliasts. ' — 24. t)L4>aCvcv sonally with the dative of the person
ktX. ; any one who wishes may be in- who is liable to suit. For IvSiKdi^Tiroi,
former, receiving half the fine as a re- cf.Aemaji.TohivSmajôiiivoisthelUigants

ward. —
25. Kara oird Kara ri aird. : SGDI.1432a, andDelph. ^vSi/cafi/ieKoii/
So Kariwep (11. 43, 50) for kcitA. rdirep, subjected tosuitSGT)I.n95.— 37 &. 'If
Att. KaBdirep. — 28. £a|uu[(r]6<ii : the a contractor injures any of the exist-
from the end is uncertain,
f ourth letter ing works contrary to the terms of the
but probably u not o. See 157. 33 ff. — contract, he must at his own expense
Owing to the preceding lacuna, the oc- put it in as good condition as it was at
casion and intent of this prescription the time of the contract. Otherwise he
is not clear. Otherwise he (the con- must pay the same penalties that are
tractor) shall not be liable to suit any- fixed for other pieces of work over-
where else than in Tegea. But if he is due.' — 45 ff. ' If a contractor or work-
subjected to suit, he shail pay double the man seems to be abusing the works, or
amount for which the suit is brought. disobedient to those in charge, or dis-
And the same person who was (the regardful of the established fines, the
surety) for the Work, shall be surety for workman may be expelled from the
this fine, payment, h Eo-TCKrii-
for its work, and the contractor brought to
refers back to hriâiila, not to ipyw. trial and fined in the same way as is
^ rmv eTriâfiicov rav rerwyfievtov, Kvpioi eovrco ot

Karv(j)povr]vai |
rofi fiev ipydrav eaSe\Xovre<! e? toI epyoi, rbv Se epyw-

50 icrSorripe<! I
||
vav âfMovre'i Iv eTriKpicri'^/ Kardvep to<; eTricrvvLcrTafievoi rat?
— "On
|
iaSoKah ryeypaTrlrjoi. I S' av icrSodf} epyov etVe iepov ecre

Saii6a-i[ov], I vTrdpêv ray Koivav avyypacjjov Tai'[i']t icvpi[av] \
tto?
rat eVe? rot 6/370^ yeypafifievlai av^yypd^loi].
prescribed for those who make oppo- The giving out of the contracts and ac-
sition to the allotments. ' — 50. Iafi,i6v- ceptance of proposals is the same thing.
T£s Iv lirCKpio-iY : condensed expression — 53 ff. 'This general contract shall be
for iaiu&vres Kal ayKapiffffovres ktK. Cf. in force in addition to the special con-
11.17-19. — 51. Tos eirio-Ton^vos: acc. tract for the particular piece of work.
abs. 173. — lo-SoKais: iaSbtrtai. in 1. 16.
Cyprian
The Cyprian Syllabary
Nearly all the Cyprian inscriptions are written in a special syllabary.

This consists of signs for each of the five vowels these being used where —
no consonant immediately precedes, that is initially and for the second
element of diphthongs —
and signs for each combination of consonant and
following vowel, as ma,rne, etc. But there is no distinction between long
and short vowels, nor, in the case of mutes, between surd, sonant, and
aspirate. Hence the sign te (the transcription with t is a matter of conven-
tion) may stand for te, rrj, Se, 87;, 6e., or 6ri. Nasals before consonants are
not written, e.g. ati= a.(y)rL^
For a final consonant the sign containing the vowel e is used, e.g. kase
= For groups of consonants the first is indicated by the sign contain-
Ko.^.
ing the vowel of the syllable to which this consonant belongs. That is, its
vowel is determined by the following in the case of initial groups and con-
sonant -I- liquid by the preceding in the case of liquid -t- consonant, and
;
also o- -I- consonant (cf. 89.1). 1\ms potoline = tttoXlv, patiri= iraTpl,,
euvere la sa tu = tvpptT&craTv, a ra leu ro = apyvpo, e se ta se = t<rTa<T€. Exam-
ples of other groups are rare.^
1 In the Greek transcription the mutes are distinguished and the nasal before
consonants is supplied in parentheses. But e and o, not 7;, a, are used, in accord-
ance with the practice adopted for other inscriptions where the signs 77 and a are
not in use. For some uncertainties in regard to the proper transcription, see 199.
2 We find me ma name no i = luiivaiiAvot, ka si ke ne toise = Ka'aîyverois but i ki
mamenose = Ixixaixivoi, terekinija = Tipxvija, tipetera- = SupBepa-, -vanakoto

se = -fdvaKTos.
No- 19] CYPRIAN IXSCEIPTIOXS 181
Words are separated by a special sign, but this is commonly, though not
uniformly, omitted after the article, and sometimes in other groups of
words. In such groups a final consonant is often treated as medial, hence
tapotoline = Ta(v) irToki.v, et<^.
19. Idalium. Probably V

cent. b.c. SGDI.60. Hoffmannl.135. Sobn-
sen 3. The first five lines only are given in the more exact syllabic tran-
scription. In this denotes the word separator, not the line division,
I
which is indicated by numerals.
1 ote I
ka te vo ro ko ne ma to i kaseke
tapo toll nee tali one |
|
ti e ve se ku po ro ne ve te 1 to o na sa ko 2 ra u pa si le
|
i to i
|
pi lo
|
use sa ta si ku po ro se ka se a po to li se etalievese anokone

I | ] |
onasilone tononasikupo 3 ronetonijaterane kase tose

| | |
|
kasikenetose ijasatai tose a to ro pose tose itai ma

| | | | | |
kai iki 4 ma me nose aneu mi si tone kasapai euvereta

I
| | | |
sa tu pa si le u se ka se
I
a po to li se o na si 5 lo i ka se to i
| { |
I I
se ka si ke ne to i se a ti to mi si to ne ka a ti ta u ke ro ne to
I
| | | |
ve na i e xe to i etc.
| |
'Ore ra(y) tttoXiv 'ESaXiov Karcfopyov MaSot Ka<; Kerte/re?

i(v) Tot îKoKVTrpov perei to 'Ovaa-ay(âv, /3aa-i\ev<; l^raaiKvrrpo'; 2
Kos a trroKi'i 'ESaXteê? avoyov 'OvdiriXov tov ÔvaaiKVirôv

Tov Ijarepav /ca? to? Kaaiyvero^ XjaaOai to? a(v)6po7ro<i to? l(v) rdc
fidâi lK\ixanevo<i dvev fuadov. kck iraL eipperduraTV âaCKevi i
Ka^ a TTToXi^ 'Ovatri\\\di /ta? Tol<; Kaa-iyveroK a(v)Ti to fuaOov Ka

a(v)Tl TO, lyyepov Sofdvai i^ toi I poiKoi toi ySacrtXe/ro? «a? ef tm 6
•nroKjLfi apyvpo Td(\avTOv) a Td(kavTOv) • e Bvpdvoc w o(j')tI to |
apyvpov ToSe, to Ta\d(v)Tdv, /Sao-t\eu? «a? a tttoXk 'Ovaa-iXoi /ca?
tok KacriyvcTOK ottv tm âi tm âaiXefo<; to, l(v) to Ipovi toi 8
' A.'Ka(ji)irpijdTaL To{y) yôpov I tov l{v) toi eXet to(i') jf^pavojievov
'0(7)Ka(i')T0? aXpo Ka<; to, Tep'xyija to, iiri6(v)Ta |{

7rd(v)Ta eêv 10
19. Agreement of the king and city between the withdrawal of the Athe-
of Idalium with the physician Onasilus nian expedition of 449 b.c. and the
and his brothers for the care of the union of Idalium and Citiumimder the
wounded during the siege of the city Phoenician king Melekyathon, about
by the Persians and the inhabitants of 391 b.c.
the Phoenician city of Citium. 9. fiXfo : cf . Hesycli. iXouo • icîroi.
This siege is to be placed somewhere But i\fov here is not identical with
iravoviov if ah âv cneKev. e ice ai<! 'OvdcriXov e t6<; |

/caa-i'yveTOi
12 I T09 TratSas To(y) TraiSov rov 'OvaaiKVirpov i^ roi X°P°'' '^^'^^ \

^6
opvê, Ihe irai o i^ 6f)vê ireCaei 'OvaaiXoi kcl<; toI<; KaaiyveTOi\^ e
T0t9 -jraicrl top apyvpov T6(v)Se, apyvpo rdiXavrov) a Td(XavTOv). \
14 Ka<i 'OvaaiXoi olpoi dvev To(y) Kaacyverov tov aiXov efpSraa-arv

/Sao-iXeiJI? Ka<i a ittoXi'! Sopevai a{v)Tl to, v')(epov to fuaOov apyvpo
16 7re(Xe«efa9) S' 7re(Xe«;e/ra9) /S" h{p.vala) 'E{SdXia)- e Soicoi, vv

|
âa-iXev<; Ka<s a tttoXj? 'Oyao-t|||Xot a(v)Tl to apyvpo ToSe onrv tui

18 fat TCLi âaiXepo'i to, i(v) MaA.ai'i/a|t rat ireSijaL to(v) X°P^^ to(v)
Xpavô/xevov 'Afievija dXfo ««? tA Tep^^vija to, e'iri6(v)Ta 7ra(p)Ta,
20 To(i') troexpiJ^vov tto? To{y) p6po(v) to(v) ApvfMov /fo? 7ro||? rav lepe-
pijav ra? 'AOdva'i, «a? to(v) kcLttov rov l(v) 1iifi.iBo<; apovpa\i, t6(v)
AipeWefii'! 6 'Apfiavei"; eê dXfo(v), tov iroexopêvov ttos Ilaa-ayo-
22 pa\v TOV 'Ovacrayopav /ca? tA Tep^vija to, e'in6(y)Ta Trd(y)Ta eêv

iravovio'i u|/rat9 âv areXija l6(y)Ta. e ice ai'i 'OvdcriXov e to<s Tral-
24: Sas TO'; '0\va<7iXov i^ toli ^di TaiSe i ef toi tcdiroi TOiSe ef opvê,
tliSe o ef opvê ireia-ei 'OvaaiXoi e toI<: waial tov dpyvpov T6(v)Se,
26 apyvpolv T-eiXeKefai) 8' 7re(Xeicefa';) /8' Si^fivaia) '^(SdXia). iSe
Td(v) SdXTOv Td(y)Se, to, peirija rdSe ivaXaXia/xeva, 1 /Sao-tXeu? «a?

28 d tttoXk KaTedijav l{y) Td(v) Oiov tAv 'AOdvav tclv irep' '^\SdXiov
aiiv opKoif fie Xvcrai ra? ppera'i TaaSe vpai<; âv. |
otti ai<; Ke to?
30 ppeTa<s TdaSe Xvae, dvoa-ija poi yevoiTV. Td<; ye 11 fa? Tdcrhe kuI
TO'} icdiro'; ToaSe oi 'Ovaancuirpov TratSe? /ca? to(i') iraiSov ol Trajt-
Se? eôai aipei, o{l) i{v) to Ipovi toi 'E8a\teft loai.
kcLtos (of. 11. 20, 21) and is probably fa-, but this is very uncertain. —
plantation or orchard. — 10. iravoviov 29. Whoever violates these agreements,
with all salable products (wpos), adj. may impiety rest upon him, that is he
agreeing with t6(i') x^P"", tlie interven- shall be held guilty of an impious act.
ing Td. ripx'i-ja being disregarded, as For the force of tin, the formation of
not ooSrdinate. So in 1. 22 iraxowos is which is wholly obscure, see 131. But
ace. pi. agreeing with Th(v) x^pov and it may also be taken as a conjunction
Tb(v) Kd-Tov (11. 18, 20). — *fols Sav : els («<î?).
itldid,ptov(?). i/rats forever, 1Z3.6. fai/ ao. Monument to Stheneias, son of
is possibly connected with fi}tu and fiiu, Nicias and grandson of GaucUs. See
live, on the basis of a third by-form 168 d and 38.
No. 21] LESBIAN INSCEIPTIONS 183
Lesbian
20. Cebrene. V cent. B.C. SGDI.307. HoffmaimIH32. Roberts p.324.
Solmsen 4.
S[Ta'\\]a Vt lOeveiai e/t/it tS Nt«tat'oi ro FavKio.
21. Mytilene. First half of IV cent. IG.XII.ii.l. SGDI.213. Hicks 94.

Hoffmann 11.32. Michel 8. Solmsen 5.
~ - - e . ôTTi Se Ke al] •n-o'Xt?

I
[a]/i<l>dr[€pai - . ypdcjiwiai ek rav [aTciX-

|
]
Xav rj eKK\oXdir\T(oi,ai, kv[p]lov eara>. t\ov he KepvaiJka to] )(pv- 5
(Tiov virohiKov elfi/ievai aii(l>o\Tep]aiai rat? iroXiea-a-i, BiK[d(TTai^
Se ei*]/ievai t&i p-ev e> MvTiX'^vai [Kepvav\ri] rah dpxaK jraiaai';
I
rah i/j, MlvnX\')j]vai irXea^ rav ai/jLiaeav, ip. <â>Kai Se [TJllat? 10
apxaK Trato-'ai? rah ep, ^cokm 7rX[e']|a9 r&v alpia-€(o[v]- rav Se

SiKav ep,p^vai, |
eVet' xe (oviavTO<i iêXOrji, iv ef p'qvv^{(7)ai. al Se
Ke KaraylpêOrji to y^pvaiov Kep\vav vSapecrTe[p]o[v] OeXoov, ffavd-
TO)i âpi\\a)tr6(o al Se «e airv(f)[v'\'yrii /i[^] OeXav ap^p\p^T'qv, 15
TipaTco t[o] SiKaa-TTJpiov otti xPV a\vT(o)v irddrjV rj Kade^pêvai, a
81. Monetary agreement between The Mytilenians are to issue the coins
Mytilene and Phocaea. Coins of elec- first (the cities alternating each year),
trum, a compound of gold and silver, The agreement goes into effect under
were issued by Mytilene and Phocaea, the prytauis succeeding Colonus at My-
down to about 350 b.c, and it is to tilene and Aristarchus at Phocaea.
these that the inscription refers, though 4-5. t[6v S« K^pvavra]: Kipvayn, if
the term used of them is xpâiav. correctly supplied here and in 11. 7-8,
' Any one debasing the coinage is re- has the same meaning which is more
sponsible to both cities. If at Mytilene, forcibly expressed by Kipvav iBapiartpov
the magistrates of Mytilene are to con- in 11. 13-14. Another restoration is
stitute the majority of the judges. Simi- T[hii itpedpKovra] here and [k6wtoi>ti] in
larlyat Phocaea. The trial falls within 11. 7-8. The arrangements for trial im-
sixmonthsof the expiration of the year. mediately following show that the
If one is convicted of intentional adul- meaning required here is debase, not
teration, he is to be punished with death. make the alloy, i.e. simply coin, as often
But he is acquitted of intentional
if taken. Moreover the electrum coinage
wrong-doing, the court shall decide the of this time and place was based upon
penalty or fine. The city is not liable. a natural, not an artificial, alloy.
Se rroXi's avai\no<; kuI a^dfjLio'i [eo-Jrw. eXaxov MvTi\i]\vaoi irpo-
20 ade KOTTTT^v. apxei Tr/soVaw? 6 ||

ireSa KoXtovov, i[fi ^]d>Ka(. Se 6
•jreSk ' Ap la^rWapôv.

22. Mytilene. Soonafter324B.c. IG.XII.ii.6. SGDI.214. Ditt.Orient.2.
Hicks 164. Plofemann 11.83. Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.344ff. Michel 356. Solm-
sen6.
[/cal ol /3]ao-t'[\7;e9 TrpoaTi]dr)a-[6ov rait KareXTjXv-
0ov\n (U9 re^vav Te;)î'a]/u,eV[(B] rm e\v rdi] iroKi irpoade [eovroi. ai,
Se Ke Tt9 Tcav KaTe\r]\v06v'\T(ov /Mr) efifievq iv rat? Sta\i'<Tt[ecr](rt

I
TavT[ai,ai, \
fit] jeêado) Trap ras Tro'Xto? KTi]iMaTo<; fnjSe-
6 vo'i iir][Se crTl|et;)êT(o eVt fifj'\Sev too p. irapeymprja'av avrcot ot ev rdi

TToXi irpolaOe |
eovrei, dWa ajreixovrov eVl ravra rd KT'^p.ara ol
7rapxpi]a'av['Ae<; avrcot, e« t&ji'] iv rdi iroXi irpoaOe eovrcov, Kau ol
crrpoTayoi eh I [avdt<; diro<êpov\rov eiri rov iv rdi ttoXi trpoade
eovra rd KTi^pâra |
[m? p,r] (rvvdXXaj]fjieva tm KaTe\7j\v6ovTO<i •
10 Kal ol âaiX-qe; TrpoarlMBrfa'dov rSa iv rjat ttoXi irpoade eovn

CO'; rexvav Texvap,ev(o tq) Ka\[Te\'r]'S.v6ovTOi! ] /U.7?S' at we rt? SiKav
jpdcjiTjTai Trepl Tô'^vrmv, p,r] ela-d\[jovrov ol Trepc'\Spop,oi Kal ol

SiKaaKO-jTOi firjSe d\\X]a dpxO' P'rjBeia.
|
[iTripeXecrddi Se] rot?
a-Tpordjoi'; Kal roh /3[ao-iX]7;a? Kal toU ire\[pi8p6p,oi<! Kal rjoi?
Measures taken for the settle-

88. any of the property which those who
ment between the
of disputes arising remained in the city have surrendered
exiles who returned under Alexander's to lilm, but rather those who surren-
edict of 324 B.C. and the reinaining citi- dered it shall enter into possession of it,
zens of Mytilene. and the generals shall return the prop-

Most of the restorations adopted are erty to the one who remained in resi-
those preferred by Dittenberger I.e. dence, on the ground that the returned
But in many cases others are equally exile has not conformed to the agree-
possible. ment. And the /3a<r(\»;cs shall favor the
1 ff. ' The |8a(r(XTjes shall favor the one who remained In residence on the
returned exile on the ground that the groundthat the returned exile has been
one who remained in residence has guilty of fraud. Nor, if any one brings
been guilty of fraud. But if any one suit, shall the clerks of the court and
of the returned exiles does not abide inspectors of justice, or any other
by these terms of settlement, he shall magistrate, introduce it.' — 13 fi. 'The
not receive any property from the city, officials are to intervene if all things
nor shall he enter into possession of prescribed in the decree are not carried
No. 22] LESBIAN INSCEIPTIONS 185
SiKua-KOTTOK Kul Tflt? [(xXXaJt? apxaK ai Ke [nr) jivrjrai a.Trav]Ta 15
||
(B? iv T&i \(r[a<f)i(Tfian yeypa7rT]ai, KardypevTov [8e top aderevrd

|
Ti Tav iv TMi \jra<f)ia-fj.aTi yeypa]fjij/j,€vcov, co? Ke fifjB\[ev Sidôpov

ell) ToZ? KaTeXijXvdovTecra-i ir]p6'; roh iv rai iroXt [wpoa-de eov-
|
Ta?, aXXa Sidyoiev ol 6taXe]Xu/ievot jrdvre'i tt/jo? a\|[A,aXot? avv-

woTrTQ)? Kal ave-7riôvXev]T(i)<i Kal ifipAvoiev iv rat d\\[TrvKpi<TL rat, 20
TW âaiXr)0'i Kal iv rajt SiaXvai rdi iv tovtcoi to)i \{ra\[îa-fj,aTi.
SiaXXaKTUfi S' eXeo-^]at rbv SdfJi,ov dvSpa'i eiKoai, SeKa I [p,€v iK
TO)V KareXBoVTcov, Scko] 8e iK tS)v iv tm tto'Xi irpoerde iovrmv. I
[ouTOi Se -irpSiTov fiev (f>vXd<Ta'\ovTov Kal iwifieXecrdov gj? firjSev

ea\[a-€Tai Sid<f>opov rot? KaT]eXd6vT€a-cn Kal rot? iv rat iroXi irpo-
o-||[0e iovrea-a-i. Trpdôitri Se] Kal irepl tS)v d/jL(f>ia0aT7]fjieva)v Krrjfid- 25

T(ov
I
[qj? 04 re KaTeX6ovTe<; K']al tt/oo? toi? eV rat iroXi €0VTa<s Kal
TTjOO?
I
[aXXa'Xot? naXuna piêv hiaXvOrja-ovrai, ai Se fit], ecra-ovrai
6)S St«:|[ato'TaTot, Kal iv rajt? BiaXvcriecrcn, rat? o /Sao-t'Xeu? eTre-
Kpivve,
I
[real ey rat o-uiiaXXaYjat ip,p^veoicn iravre; Kal oiKija-oia-i
rap, 7ro]|[Xn' /eat raY j(â>pav ojpovoevre^ vp6<; aXXaXot? •
«at Trept 30
y(pr]p,dT(OV
I
[vreSa to 7ra/3a8e'8e;!^]0at rah SiaXvaK (b9 TrXeto-ra /cat
TrejOt opKW I
[to'i/ /ce cnrop,6aaa)iai ot] I TrdXirai, -jrepl tovtcov irdv-
Tcov ocra-a Ke o/io|[Xo7e(Bto-t tt/jo? aXXaXoJt?, ot aypedevre^ dvSpe<:
êpovTOV eVi t|[oi' Sdp,ov, 6 Se Sa/tio? a/co]ua-at? at «e ayrjrai crvp-

êprjv ySoXXeuero).
||
[at Se' A;e o hdpo<s dyrjTai to] opoXoyrjpeva Trpb<; 35
dXXdXoi'i irvp,(j)6pov\[Ta, â(f>ia-aa-6ai Kal rots Ka^TeXOovrecrcn iirl
^p,i0{va irpoTavLO'; I [ocrcra Ke rot? Xoltrouri ^jracfjîaOTj. ai Se we rt
out, and condemn any one who dis- ciled, or, if not, that they shall be as
regards them, so that there may be and abide by the terms
just as possible,
no disagreement between the two par- of settlement which the king decided
ties and they may live amicably and upon and the agreement, and dwell
abide by the decision of the king and in harmony.' — 80-31 ff. 'Regarding
the settlement reached in this decree.' questions of money, after the terms of
— 21 ff. 'Twenty men are to be chosen settlement have been accepted as far
as mediatore, ten from each party. as possible, and regarding the oath and
They are to see to it tliat no disagree- other matters, the men selected shall
ment arises, and in the case of dis- report to the people, who shall take
puted property they are to bring it such measures as seem advantageous,
about that the parties shall be recon- If the people approve the matters agreed
186 GKEEK DIALECTS [No. 22
ivSevT] TW yjracjiia/jiaTov, [irepl tovt(o a Kpicn<; eara i-7r]l rai ôX-

\
Xai. KvpoidevTO^ Se ro) >â(/)io-|[/LiaTO? inro tm Sdfico, avfj.TravTa] tov
40 Sdfiov iv TM elKoicrrai tw nfjvvo<; [TreSa rav Ovaiav evâcrdai] toI^

||
Oioiai i-n-l aa)T7]piai Koi evâi^fiovCai Toijx iroXiTav iravTcov] ye've-
adai rav SiaXvaiv rol^ KaTe7\\[66vTe(Ta-i koI toI<; irpoaOe] ev tui ttoXc
eovrea-cn- TOt[? B]e i!prja<; T|[ok SafioaioK aTravrw; kuI] raU IpeiaK
oeiyrjv T[ot]? vavoi'i Kal \tov Scifjiov tt/jo? evxa-v a-vveX]6r)v. ra 8e

\
45 ipa TO, 6 Sa/i09 [e]vâro, ore e|:||[e7re/Lti/re roh ayyeXoK; tt/jo?] tov
âa-CXrja, airvSofievai Toh /3aai\[Xr)0<! jevedXioicri kut eviav]rov

Trapenfievai Se rat dvaiai Kal [T|ok eUocn iivSpa^ Kal roh a]'yje-
XoK Tok TTjOO? TOV âaiXr/a •ire[p.(p\6evTa^ toU airv twv irpocrBe] ev
Tai ttoXl iovTcov Kal Toh a[Trv tmv KaTeXdovTwv. to |
Se ^fra(f)lafâ
tJoCto avaypd-ijravTa'i Toh Tâ/xtaK
23. Nesos. Between 319 and 317 b.c. IG.Xn.ii.645. SGDI.304.

Ditt.Orient.4. Hicksi 138. HofimannII.129. Michel363. SolmsenT. Only
the text of side is given here, the more fragmentary B being omitted.
A
Ka]l ' AXeâvSpo[<; | xl'^'P"''^
rac iroXi, Kal [ oTa 8e] 'AXeâvSpo<; SidX[Xa\ê rop,

|
5 Trap avdpa)\ir(ov îov, tXt7r7ro? Se [o ||

<E>tXt7r7ra) KaX] ' AXeâvSpo<;
6 ' AXe^dvSpco T[a|/x âcnXeilav irapeXaôv, Sepcmr-Trov ecav
|
[rot?
â(T\iXriearai (piXo'; Kal rot? crTpoT^dfyoiai] Kal Toh dXXoiai Ma/ce-

10 SovecTcri, p,\e\'ydX~\Q}V aydOayv atrto? yeyove rat Tro'Xt. 'A[/^|Tt7r]aT/3a)
yap eTTiTdâvTOV j^^Tj/iOTa et? I rop, 7r6Xep,ov elcT(f>epr]v Travrtov TOiv
dXXcov eicTêpovTCOv &epannro^ vapyevop.evo'i

I
|
tt/so? rot? âaCX'qa<s
Kal 'AvTiTraTpov e'«[ov]|^to-o-e Tap. ttoXiv, eTrpaê Be Kal tt/so? KXe[t-||
15 t]ov irepl ra? et? ^virpov cTTpaTeia'; Kal i\[j'\ p,eydXa^ Sairdva'; eh
upon, they may decree the same prlvi- be made annijally on the anniversary
leges for the exiles returning in the of the king's birthday in the presence of
prytaiiy of Smlthlnas as for the others. the twenty men and the messengers.
•
— 38-39 ff. '
When the decree has been Decree in honor of Thersippus
83.
confirmed, the people are to pray that for using his influence with the Mace-
the settlement may be for the general donians in behalf of the city. For the
welfare. The priests and priestesses are historical references see Hicks and Dit-
to throw open the temples. The sacrl- tenberger. I.e. There are some koiv/i
fices which were promised when the forms, as tieri for ireSi, iviypaâi. be-
messengers were sent to the king are to side iyKapvavirw.
No. 23] LESBIAIT INSCEIPTIONS 187
lUKpov avvdyaye. |
[iyeveT]o Se kuI irepl rav criToSeiav av-i][p |
070-
po?] Kal Trap t&v a-aSpdirav elcraycoyalv I criT(o KajrecrKevaaae, .
eSa)Ke Se Kal rat ttoKi [;;^p^/naTja ek (Ta>Tr]piav Kal tokok iXdcr- 20

||
[o-o|va? atTJjjcre ray Karea-raKOVTCov, evador)

|
[Se p(;/3j;]/iaTeo-(7t /cai
TOi? TToXiTaicTt, ek [(7i\Tavia]v. Kal TloXvTrep'xôvTO<; ek rav 'Aa-i[av I
CTTaXeJi'TO? SuoiKijae î\ov avrov tm '7ro|[Xt v7rd'\p'x^r)v, Traps- 25

iTKevaa-cre 8e Kai 'Appdâi\[ov Kal'] toU dWoa rot? iiri nvoav re-
To|[7/iei;o]t? ^tto t&v âaiXijcov î\oi<; tm 7r[o]\t Ka]l raWa
irpda-aei fier evvoia'; tt/so? [tov S^d/jiov iravra- BeSocrOai avraa
|
areXeilav ||
Trdvrtojv rop, Trdvra ^(^povov Kal avTco Kal [e'/ckoVjoto-t, 30
aTaaai Se avroa Kal eiKova pâ\[«:^|aI'], SeSoadai Be Kal airrjcnv ip,
7r/30Tai'ij[t|to, Kâl ora /ce a ttoXk Ipo-irorjTai, pepi<; B[i\B(o](TOa) @ep-

fftTrTTft) Kal Twv eKyovcov di tw y[d\paLJTdT03, KdXrfaOai Be Kal ek 35
irpoeBpCav •
|
[a-reJcâi/WTa) Be avTOV 6 )(opoaTdTa^ di 6 iv[e\oov ijv
t5> dycovi Kal oyKapvaaeTca dvBpay\a\6 C]a'i eveKa Kal evvolat Ta<i
irpix; TOV Bd^pov\, Xva yipdicrKCOiai irdvre^ on 6 Bdpo<; 6 ||

[Najo-ito- 40
rav Tok dyddoK dvBpa<! \_K~\al eue[/3|7e']Tat9 Tt'[//.at] Kal acoBevro'i

avra icrTe(f)a\lva]^6prja-€V dpepai^ rpk Kal evayyeXia Kal atorrfpia |
e\d]vae Kal 'irav\dyvp'\tv crvvd\yaye BapoTe\X\r)V Kal vvv Tipai

BiKda)<;. d\\vdypa-\jrai Be rot? TapiaK rok per 'Hpa^KXeiro) to ^jra- 45
<j)ia-pa ek o'TdWav \iOlvav I t<u eK ®eppa<i Xi6(o Kai ardtrai oinra

Ke ©e[/3]|o-tTr7r(B crwa[p]e'(7K7j pe'x^pi Hopvoirca'; •
efe'[o-]|T£B Be ®ep-
o-i[7r]7r£0 Kal dWa oirira Ke 6e\r) t<o[v ||

fjptoz/ a-Td(7a[i] to yjrd- 50
(jiia-pM, Kot Ke Ti de'Xi] 7r[p]\oa-ypd(j)7jV, eppevai avTco, Tuy Kev

eiiepyeWr) Tap iroXiv.
47. Ik 0^p(jias XtOu: o/marfite/rom Labeo. This is a characteristic exam-

Therma, a place in Lesbos near Myti- pie of the artificial revival of the dia-
lene. — |i^pi IIopvoTrtos : site of the lectinRoman imperial times (cf. 280).
temple of Apollo Parnopius, the epi- ^Yith the genuine dialect forms are
thet being derived from rrdpm\j/, Lesb. interspersed koiit) forms as Trapij7-7)o-aTo,
Boeot. Tdprnf (5). — 48 ff. : ' Thersip- irpiravis, iva-, nerd, lepras, Kadi, iip' otaiv,
pus may also have the decree set up etc. hyper-Aeolic forms as iîipav,
;
elsev7hei« in any sanctuary that he TrXdfeos (vyords with original 1;, not a);
chooses and add to it a statement of and examples of late spelling as Tciâis,
any of his other benefactions.' Karetpuiv vfith et = t (21), iiruTKeda-avra
84. Decree in honor of L. Vaccius (36), Kopaylav, ivdpKoiaav with k = x

24. Cyme. Between 2 B.C. and 19 a.d. SGDI.311. Hoffmann II. 173.
[Safi]ocriai[<;\ - rah v'7rapK0t]a-ai<; avrco /cT7j|[(7ta? ep ros
Zfiapayijco] 7} tovtokti tS> Sa[//.a)] |

ovia Traaavoia-
5 (7avT0<; ical [fj,eyaKo']TrpeTrea-(T(i)TaL<; Teip.ai'i SoyfiariôvTo? Kai
||
vav\(o ev roi <yvfi[v)acTCa) /careipcov Trpoayprj/ifievo), iv co rah Tet-|
fiai<; avTco KanSpvaei, KrCcTTav re kuI evepyerav TrpocrovvlfidcrSea-Oai,

eiKOvdi; re y^pvcriai'; 6vTedr)v, icada T0t9 ra fie\'yicrTa rov Sa/j,ov eiep-
10 'yeTrjcrdvTecTcn vofMfiov iari, fidlrd re rav i^ dvdpdiyirmv avrai fjLera-
(TTacTLV Kol TCLV iv\rd(j}av Kal 6eenv tw crd)fiaTO<; iv rm yvfivacriai
•yevijOrjv, I aTroSeâ/iez/o? vTrepd'Ufi,co<i rav Kpiaiv ra^ •TToXto'; Aa^êwv,

crroi'xel'; toI's irpovirapyiievoicn avrco Kal •7rpo(Tfie\rpel's rav iavrco
15 rvyâv rot? icftiKroiaiv avdpdnra), rav ||
p,ev vTrep/Sdpea Kal 0eoiai
Kal Tot? I(7<7o6eoiac apfj,6ôi\aav rat re rS> vavco Kareipao'io's ra?
re ra) Kricrra |
Trpoaovvfiaaiaf reCfxav irapr^rrjaaro, apKerjv vofii-^
^cov rhv Kpiaiv rSi Tr\ddeot Kal rccv evvoav e'irLre6e\a)prjK7)V, rah Be
20 T049 ayddoicri ra)v dvSpmv TrpeTroillraK aa/jieviôiaa pâ/oa avverre-
vevae reip.at'i •
icj)' ol\cnv TrpeircoSeararov iari rwv ivvoficov eovrtuv I
y^^povcov rav rravreXea rSiv eh ap,oiâv avrjKovrcov I eiraivcov re
Kal rei/jiiav rrepl ra<; Ka\oKayadia<; avrco jxaprvpiav cnrvBeBocrdai

|
25 Si d Kal rvy(a dydda SeSo)(^6ai 11 ra /3o'Wa Kal rai Sdfico •

iiraiVTjv Aa-
êcova Trattra? eovra Tet|/u.a? dîov Kal 8ia rav Xoirrav ixev rrepl rov
^lov crefjkvorara |
Kal hid rav îXoSoîav Se Kal rhv fieyaXoSdrravov
(66a). ipKiifv (infin.), avvreKii} beside with ' and Lesbian accent). But it is
the normal ;i«-forms K6.\riv, a-Tetpdvav, impossible to determine whether in

etc. (155.3) are probably artificial. such cases the koixi) form was adopted
miiji (1. 5), if correct, is a contamina- as a whole or only in part (cf. 280),
tion of vavov with Att. veii. 4ireypd<priv and moreover by this time little, if
(1. 36-37) is an aor. infin. pass., like anything, was left of the sound of the
6vT40riv, with e carried over from the spiritus asper even in the koiv/i. So the
indicative (perhaps only by the en- transcription chosen is of small con-
graver). With regard to psilosis, we sequence.
find Karelpuv, KariSpiaa, but 4(plKTouriii. 15 ff. He deprecated the excessive
The forms of the relative, being bor- honor, suitdble only to gods and demi-
rowed from the Kotvij (126), are tran- gods, of dedicating a temple and nam-
scribed with ' throughout (cf. also ing him founder, thinking it to be enough
i<t>' ot(Tiv etc.); and one might also pre- to have observed the judgment and good
f er iep4us and iavrdv (instead of ôvtok will of thepeople, but the honors suitable
No. 24] LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 189
et?^ T^v TToXiv Sideea-iv, Kal exnv iv rd KaXkiaTa
I
8iaXdfj.yjrei, re
Kal airvSoxa, Kal KoXyv ek irpoehpiav, Kal
I a-T€<j)dvcov iv 7rdv-\\
reaa-i^ toi? aydivea-a-iv, oi? Kev
a ttoXj? avvreXer), ev rd rdv Karev- \
30
Xav rdv airovBav kcit rdSe 6 Bd/xo's aT€\<j)dvoi AevKiov
afiepa iirl
OvuKKiov AevKia vlov Al/j,i\c'a Aaêava, 4>i\\oKVfiaiov evepyerav,

(TTe^dva xpv<rim apera? eveKa Kal (t)i\ayaeia<; ra?
eh eavrov ov- \
red-qv he avTw Kal €i\\Kpva';, ypdirrav re iv SirXco

irfxpva-w Kal 35
XaXKiav, KUT rd ai\Ta Se Kal fiapfiapiav Kal xpva-iav iv t£ yvp-va-
o-i'o), it})' av iir^ypd^Tjv o Sdfio^ irei/iacTev AevKiov Owkkiov
AevKim vlov AlfuXia Aa/Se'wm, îXoKVfiaiov evepyerav, yvp.va-
I
(n\apxvo-avTa KdX(o<s Kal fieyaXoSoô)^, ovOevra Se Kal to fiaXd-

|| 40
I'jôi' TOt? ve'oia-i Kal 7rpo<; rdv et? avro KopayC\av
rah virapKoCa-ai'i
avToa KTrjaia'i iv Zixapayrjco, Kal i\nrL(7Keda-avTa to yvp.vdai.ov,
Kai eKuaTa iiriTeXea-avTa \
Xdp,Trpa)<; Kal p.eyaXo-ylrvxto'i, dpeTa<:
eveKa Kal evvoai \
Tdi ek eavTov. Kal eVet Ke Se TeXevToa-rj, KaTe-
vexOeJ^\Ta avrov xnro twv i(j)d^(ov Kal raiv veoov ek Tav dyopav I 45
aTe<f)avd>drjV Sid tcS ra? TTo'Xto? KdpVKO<; xaT TdSe 6 Sa|/io? a-Te<f>d-
voi AevKLOv OvdKKiov AevKia vlov AlfuXia Aa\ê(ova, (j)iXoKvp.aiov
evepyerav, aTe<f>dva) xPô'^co dpe\Ta<; eveKa Kal euv6a<; Tdia-p.a To'Se dvdypa-âi ek CTTdXav Xi6<o Xeu|Ka) Kal

ovaeptevai ek to yv/xvaaiov irdp Tak SeSo\yp.aTi(Tp,evaK avTto teC-
p-aK. pfjvov ^paTpico SeKUTa ||
dtriovTO'; iirl lepeeo^ ra? 'Vcopa^ Kal 55
AvTOKpdTopo, d&a 2e/3ao-T(o, dpxiepeo<; p.eyC-
iTToa Kal 7ra|T/309 ra? irdTptSo'i IloX€pcovo<; t&j ZtJi'wi'o? AaoStVeo?,
irpVTdvLO'i Se AevKico OiiaKKieo AevKim via AipiXila Aaêcovo^, î-
XoKvp.ai(o evepyera, aTe<j)ava<f)6pco Se 11 I.TpdTcavo'i tS) 'UpaKXeiSa. eo
to good men he accepted with gratifica- tions. — 56 f. 'whenPolemonwaspriest

tion. — 47. AtfiiXIa : name of the tribe of Kome and Augustus.'
in tlie nom. sg., as in Latin inscrip-
Thessalian
SGDI. 343-344. Hoff-

25. Larissa. V cent. B.C. IG. IX. ii. 662-663.
mami II. 42. Roberts 240.
a. lioXvêvaia ififit. h- YeKeSafio:;.
26. Site of unknown identity, southeast of Larissa. V cent. B.C. IG.IX.

ii.l027.
a. "KifKovi Aeo-jâ[t]o[t].
h. 'KptaTCov oveOiKs koI (TvvSav'xi'a(l}6poi.
G. IIjOoVo? ipydâro.
27. Phalanna. V cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.l226. Hoffmann 6.
5 No'/i09. At Ke Tov pacrarov |

Ki? paXCâKerali] |
Koiva x[p]\^'
I
I
10 fiara e[x]\ov kuI /i[e] |

Si;j/a§T[a]||t a7r7re[t(r|at] to
28. Larissa. About 214 b.c. IG.IX.ii.517. SGDI.345. Ditt.Syll.238-

239 (only the letters of PHlip). Hoffmann 11.16. Michel 41. SolmsenQ.
\Tay~\ev6vTovv 'AvayKiTTTroi lierdaXeioi,, KpuTTovooi ' 'EiVvofieCoi,
2 'E7rt7e'i'eo9 'lacroveioi, ELiSt«:o[t

|
' ASajfj-avreioi, 'AXeîa KXeappêtot,
'^vfjLvacyiap'xêvro^ 'AXeva AafMoadeveioi ^bXiiriroi rol jSaaiXeloi;
iiricrToXhv cîrûcTTeXXavTo^ ttot toi^ raybi Koi rav iroXiv rav
•
VTTO'ye'Ypafifi.evav
4 "Bao-tXeii? ^ iXiinro'; Aapi,aai\cov rot? Tayoi<; koi ttji TroXet
^(aipeiv. IIeTj0ato9 KaX 'Avdyicm-iro'; Kal 'A/oto-ToVow? tos otto tij?
irpeiTêia'i iyevovro, II ive<f>dvi^6v fioi on koi r/ vfierepa ir6Xi<s 8ih
as. IloXuêvaCa : sc. a-rdWa. See Aco-xixip'os, an epithet of Apollo, oc-

168 c. — FEK^Sap.os : see 46, 52 6. curs in Plutarch, and Aeo-xttpipios is the
26. Aristion and his fellow Sacpvri^S- name of a month in Thessalian and
poi set up to Apollo of the Aâ-xv- A Cretan.
late inscription of Phalanna (IG.IX.ii. as. Decrees of Larissa made in ao-
1234) reads "AttXouw Kep5[o](ou ôva-lira- cordance with recommendations of the
T/)o! Uo\eiJ,apxlSaios 6 Biras |
iviBeixe ie- Macedonian king Philip V, whose let-
—
I
poii.va.ij.!>vel\(ra^ Kal ApxiSavxm<f>opela-as. ters, dated 219 and 214 B.C. and writ-
Ato-xa[l]o[i] : or Ae<rxa[/J6 (cf. 38)? ten in the Kotci}, are included. The
No. 28] THESSALIAN INSCEIPTIONS 191
Toil? TToXe'/iou? TT/ooo-Setrat TrXeoWi' oIktjt&v eo)? av ovv

koI ere'-l
povt iinvo'qa-cofiev aîov<; tov Trap' vfilv iroXiTevfjLaTo^, eVt tov ira- 6
poVro? Kpivto ^r)cf)L<Ta<76ai \jixa<i ottqj? rot? KaTOL\Kov<7iv irap vfilv
@€(Tcj-aXa)V rj rSiV aXKav 'EXXtji/cdi' hoOrji TroXtreta. tovtov yap
avvTeXecrd evTo<; koI avvpêivdvâv 'irdvrcDV Sia to, (îXdvOpaira 8
TreTreia-fiai erepd re 7ro[X]Xa tmv '^^pijaifiav eaeaOat koI ifiol koI
Trji TToXei Koi TTjV |
%C()/3ai' /laXKov eêpyaa^drjaeadai. eTOV<; /S'
"TirepêpeTaiov ku."
>âîâp,eva^ Ta<; ttoXlo's \jrdîa-/J,a ||
to viroyeypafifievov •
"Ha- 10
vafifiot TO, e/cra eir t/eaSt o"ui'«;XetTO? <yevoiJ,eva<;, ayopavo/xevrovv
TOvv Tayovv 'irdv\TOVv •

îkiTnroi toI ySao-tXeto? ypd/jb/xara Trefiyjrav-
T09 TTOT To^ Tayb<; Kal rav woXiv Bi(e) kL IleTpaio<; Koi 'AvdyKiir-
7ro9 Kal 'A/Jto-ToVoo?, ou? ar ra?
I
TTjoeto-ySei'a? iyevovdo, ive(paviaao€v 12
avTOv, TTOK Ki Kal a afifieovv Tro'Xt? Ste to? TroXe'/cto? TrolTeSeieTO
TrXeto'i'oi'i' ToOf KaroiKeicrovTOvv fieairohC ks ovv Kal eTepo? eTTt-

voeiffovfiev af ib? to4 Tra/a a/i/Lie |
TroXiTev p.aTO';, er toI irapeovro'; 14
Kpevvefiev yjracfyiâaOeiv a/Xfie 0(5)9 «e Toi<} KaroiKevTecrai irap a/M/jLe
IieT6[a'\VXovv Kal rovv dXXovv 'EWdvovv Sodel a 'jroXireia rolveo<;
yap avvTeXecrdevroi Kal (7Vvp,evvdvT0vv TrdvWovv hie to (jiiXdvOpovira 16
ireireicrTeiv dXXa re ttoXXo, tovv y^peicri/iovv ecraeaOeiv Kal euToO Kal

TO, TTo'Xt Kal rav ôvpav fiaXXov iêpyacrOeicrecrBeLV
I
iyjrdipia-Tei ra
TToXiTet'a wpaaaefiev irep rovvveovv kclt to, 6 â\cnXeiK eypayfre, Kal 18
TOK KaToiKevreo'a'i Trap dfine YleTdaXovv Kal tovv aXXovv EXXa-

vovv SeBoaOeiv rav 7roXt|Tetai' koI avTol<; Kal iayovoK Kal rh Xoiira
Tip-ia {nrap'xeixev avToh irdvra oaa-airep A.acraioi';, <ûXa? eXo/ie-||
voLif eKdtTTov TTota? Ke jSeXXejTet •
to p,a \jrdif)icr/ia Tove Kvppov 20
enfiev KCLTT TravTOt 'x^povoi Kal toi Tafiiwi i(78(^p,ev ovypdyêiv avTO
Thessalians at this time were nominally o-a£ois: Aapta-alon. Cf. Hesych. Ad<ra>'-
independent, btit actually subject to t^v Kipiaav. But in other inscriptions
Macedonia. Cf. Polyb. 4.76.2. only Adpuraor (later) Ad/jiiro-a. — 19f. <|)u-
10. oTivKXeiTos : avvKKils (167.9) is choosing eachthe tribe

Xo.^kt'K.: to ivhich
used, like Att. o-i^kXijtos iKK\ii<rLa, of a he wishes to belong, tto/os gen. sg. with
specially summoned assembly. — 16. ti- tiiiicv understood, ûXas gen. sg. by at-
ToS iavTov. So also
: in two
evToT, eilr^s traction to irolas. Cf. Att. eXicrBai dk
otherinscriptionsof Larissa. — Ao- 19. airois (pvKi/v Kal drjfwv Kal ipparplav, ijs
eV aTdXKa<; \i6ia<; Sua? koI to, ovvfiara tovv TroXiToypaêidevrovv

22 Kal KarOefiev] rdfi fiev lav iv to iepov toI " A'7r\ovvo<! rot KepSoioL,
rdfi lid aXXav iv rdv aKpoiroXiv, Kal rav ovdXav, /ct? «e 'fi\vveiTei
iv rave, S6/xev" Kal varepov îXiinroi rol âacXeio^ iiTLCTToXav

24 aXXav dTrv(TTeXXavTO<; ttot |
Tb<; ra'yo'; Kal rdv ttoXiv, rayevovrovv
' ApicTTovooi ^vvop,eioi, EuStKot 'ASufiavreLoi, 'AXeîTnroi 'IttttoXo-
X^ôi, 'E7rt7eVeo? 'laeroveioi, '^vp.eivioi DAvaataioi, yvfivaa-tapxe'v-
II
T0<; TifiavviSa TifiovviSaioi, rdv vTroye'YpafifJLevav •
26 " Bao-fXeu? $t\t7r7ro? AapKraicov rot? rayoh Kal rfji jroXei xai-
peiv. TTVvOdvofiai toii? TroXLToypa(f)rj0evTav Kara \ ttjv Trap' e/iov
i-TTiaToXfjV Kal to '^^cfyierijia to v/xeTepov Kal dvaypacf)evTa<; et? tA?

28 aTTjXa^ iKKeKoXa<f>0aC •
eXhrep ovv iyeyovei tovto, 7J(TT0X'n''êia'av ot
(rvvôvX£V(TavTe<; vfuv Kal tov a-Vfi<êpovTO'; tyji traTpiSi |
Kal t^?
ifjirji Kpi(7ea)<;. ' on yap irdvTcov KdXXiaTOV ianv o5? irXeCaToav p,eTe-
30 xpvToav TOV TroXiTevft,aTo<; ||
ttjv re iroXiv ia^yeiv Kal ttjv j^wpai/ firj
Sairep vvv atV;)^/)&)? ^^paeveadai, vofii^co p-ev ovS' vfi&v oideva dv

dv^TeiTretv, eêa-Ti Se Kal tov<; XoiiroiK tow Tali op.oiai'i ttoXito-
32 ypacj)iat<; xpcfievov; Oewpelv, Sv Kal oi 'P<B/iat|oi elaiv, o't Kal toik
oiKeTa<s, OTav iXevdeptocraxj-iv, Trpocrhexpiievoi eh to iroXiTevp,a Kal
TOiV dpêCcov //.e|[TaSt]So'i'Te? Kal Sid tov tolovtov Tpoirov oi pAvov
34 Tr}v ISiav iraTpiha eTrijvîJKaaiv, dXXd Kal d-jroiKia'; (a-)'x,eS6v
j
[.ei?
e^]Sop,'^KOVTa TOTTOv; eKireirop.âcnv. 7rX[^]j' eVi Se Kal vvv irapa-

KaX& vfjLdiXoTip,a)<; irpoaeXdelv ||
[tt/oo? to\ trpdyp,a Kal toxk
fiev KeKpi/jLevovi viro t&v ttoXitcov aTroKaTacrTTJa-ai etV? ttjv ttoXi-
36 Teiav, el Se \
[Tive<; ajvi^KeaTov ti ireirpdxaaiv etc-? Trjv âaiXeCav
r) TfjV TToXiv rj Si oXXtjv nvd aiTiav p,7) dîoi ela-iv
j
[p.eTeyAeiV
TJj9 <7T7j\779 TavTt]'!, TTepl TOVTfov Tr]V {nrepOe(Tiv Troirja-aa-Oai, eito?
38 dv iyw eVto-T/aei/ra? aTrb tt}? [o-T/saJreta? SiaKovao) toi<; p,evT0v

|
KaTijyopeiV tovtcov p,eXXov(Tiv irpoeitraTe OTrto? p-r) <f>ava>a-iv Sid

^[i\Xo']Tipiav TOVTO TTOiovvTe's. eTOv; f TopiriaCov iy."
6.V poi\u»TM efrai. — 28. T|(rTox''iKCL<rav now attested from some half dozen koiv^
3 pi. plpf .
of do-Toxû, miss the mark, sources. It is probably due to the anal-
fail. Both word and ending are post- ogyofadverbslike7rpfiToi',Xoi7rij',ete.—
claBsical.— 38. |i.Ivtov: /i^ptoi. This Is 40. irepUpovv: apparently equivalent,
No. 29] THESSALIAK INSCRIPTIONS 193
\p-a(f)iâneva<; ra? iroXio'; yfrdtpicr fji,a to Li7ro7€||[7]/3ajU./;6e'i'oi' • " @e- 40
fiuTTioL TO, vaTepojxeivvia ayopavofj.evTO': 'AXeîTnroi irep lepovv,
AXe^-iTTirot Xeâ[i']|T09 iyjraîaTei to, TroXtreta, ocrcrovv p,ev i(f)dv-

ypevdeiv Kivei tovv 'ireiro\i,TO'^pa(êifji€vovv, to? Tayb<; e77/3a[i|rai']-|
TWi iv XevKOV/jia eadep-ev auTo? ei' rov Xifieva, rov^v fija Xoittovv 42
TOVV •jreTToXi.Toypaêi.fj.evovv kclt tclv i'7naT[o']\\av toI âcrt\eio<; to,
ovv/MUTa Kal ras eTrtcrroXa? toi /SocrtXeZo? Kal to, <{ra(f>caiJi,aTa to

Te vmrpo [tJos yevofievov Kal to Tdp.ov oyypdyjravTa'i ev crraXXa? 44
|
Xidiat Bva<; KaTdeîev Tav fj,ev Xav ev tov vaov rot " KirXovvo'; toI
Ke/)Soiot,|| TCLV he SXXav ev tclv aKpoiroXiv ev tov vaov Ta<; 'A6dva<;,
Kal Tav ovdXav tov ev Tdve yivvfievav to? |

<to9> Tafiia<; Sofiev aT 46
Tav Koivdv TToOohovv •

TO fid xjrdîafJLa Tove Kvppov kfifiev Kair
travTO'; ypovoi
•
" ot ireTroXiTolypacfieLiJLevoi udT Te Td<s eTrtuToXas TOt
j8a(7tXeto9 Kal KaT to, 'ip'a<f)ia'fiaTa tS? tto'Xjo?

|
1,a/i69paKe<; • "A/jîtttto? JLaXXiipovvTeto^. 48
Ivpavvovvioi • 'A.yeta-ivoo<s AvKiveto^, ^dXa\Kpo<; 1,ifiiaio^, [ktX.
49-78].
TvpTovvcoi 'EvOotvo'i AeTTivaLo<i, îX6Safio<s AeTTtWto?, Boi'- 79
(TKO'i AafiiJidTpeio<;, [ktX. 79—92].
29. Larissa. II cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.553. Hoffmann 11. 18.
"S-Tpiifiovv MoXoTOi [o] <^dp.evo<; dweiXevO{e)povcrdeLV diro |

Mo- 20
XoVot Tol ôiviKO'i t6<; yLVOfJ,evo<; Ta iroXi KaT tov vofiov dpyv-
pioi o-TttTet/ja? SeKdirefMire. 'AXi6Sovpo<; XloXufe'vetos o (f)dfj,evo<;

I
d\n-eiXevdepov(yOeiv diro UoXvêvoi 'Apfioêveioi to'; ytvop.e'vo'; \

Ta 24
TToXi KUT TOV vofMov dpyvploi (TTaTeipa<; Se/ca7re/x7re.
in the language of adulation, to irip 136.1. Similarly ™ iwTpb rds yevo/i^-
41. whom-
oo-o-ouv kt\. mi rip drSiv ^/zaifilvimTos in another in-
PaaLXtKwv. :
ever of those that have been enrolled any soription of Larissa (IG.IX.ii.512.30).
persons accuse. i<l,6.vyi>^vB.iv in mean- 89. The whole inscription of 44 lines
ing not ^âipoCrrai, but KaTTryopavvTai contains a list of manumissions, all m

(of. 1. 38) .— 43. Kal Ttt \|/a<|)£o-(iaTa kt\. : the same phraseology.
decrees, both the one just previ- 20. (|)i|i.«vos a.va\(v6tpov<r9av: perf.
and the
ously passed and the present one. iirwpb infin. = dirT/Xcueepuffeoi, with (pdpems,
Tas, so. iiiipas. Cf. Boeot. Tporrivl, declared free.

30. Larissa. Late II or early I cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.536.
[Nt«;o]«;Xea[s A-]vTO/8o[u]Xeto[?]. |
Xeiropevovro^ "K<yei\aia Se-
5 vovveioi 01 Tov ravpov '7re<f)eipd\]fcovTe<; •
\
Nt/co/cXe'a? AvTOôv\ei.o<;, |
1
'Apiariovv YlapfieviaKeiO';, Upaîa's Elpaic\eiSaio<;, Aap.ea<! ®pa- |

|
o-tTTTreio?, [ktK. 10—19].

II
31. Crannon. II cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.461. SGDI.361B. Hoffmann 11.54.

Michel 302.
[ST/oaTa]7eWo? tow ne[TâXow |
Aioz^to?] JlavaaviaCoi Ma-
T/307roX[tTa, I
Ta'yevo]vrovv "Likdvoi ' Aa-ro[/Ma'xêioi, |
^tXjowo?
5 ' AvTiyeveLOi, Tev[vdoL 'A(T||crToi']oeioi, Tevvdoi, Attr%i'X[eiot, -
|
- - 'K-'\aXKc(T9eveioi, rap,ie\y6vTovv -
\
'A]vTiyoveioi, êiSovvo^
Ei[Soêt'ot], I
- 7 09 ' AvTtyeveLOi Xeâi'To[? •
i7rei\Sel Ai]ow Hav-
10 cTav(aio['i] MaT/)07r[dXiTa9 ||
Stere'JXet evepyerh to kolvov [ras f
TTo'XtJo? ev re rot? 'irp6repo\y 'x^povoi'i |

Kai e]x/ ra o-pyâ ra eavrot
Kai K\oiva to, |
tto'Xj K\aX Ka0' ISSiap alv tov ^petap [eyô^vri, eSo]^£
15 TOV kolvov Ta? TToXio'i [eVatllvecrat] AiovTa eV ra jrpoavype[a-i
Tav I
ejêt «ai ttIot tov ttoXiv koI iro^ff sKaaTOV |
tovv] TroXiTaovv
KoX heh6ar\6ai ical ai\Tov] Ka(l) Toi'; ia-jovoii; aT[e\ei,av irdvTOVv |
20 KaX\ acrvXiav Kot la-OTi/xiav Kal [wdyTa ||

to, XotJTra avTOv iiirapxe-
pLev Ttpiia [Sacra |
wat] rots XoiTrot? 'rrpoêvoi'i, koI [(ppovTicrai |
Tbv'\
Ta/ji[i'\av ,êiSovva EuSo'fet[oj' ous /ce |

ar ra?] tovz' Tayovv yvov-
25 /â? [rove to |
yjrdcjjiapja ovypacpel ev Kiova Xidiv[av ||
wat T]e[0et]
uKpovp ev T0Z9 iapoVToh, \to |
/w.A oJi'aXou/.ia to yevopevov [ev
Tdve I
eyypa<f)e'\pev ev rot? Xo70t? Ta[? TroXto?].
32. Phalanna. Ill cent. IG.IX.ii.l233. SGDI.1330. HofEmannII.il.

Michel 1126.
[ÂÔdva TloXidSc ol TToXiapj^ôi ove\6eiKav a.p')(iTTo\iap')(ivTO<; \
5 'AcrKXaTTioBovpoi Alaj^îviaiof \ IIoXu71'outo? 2t/x.fitato9, ' Aff/cXa-

H
•TnoSovpo^ 'SevoXdoi, |
Ei/Sioro? 'ETrtYoVot, ETriVtKoi? Xlauo-az/iato?.
. 30. Refers to the Thessalian bull- si. Decree in honor of Leon of Ma-
fight, the Toupo/cofldîa, or Tau/)o9i;p(o as tropolis. — 24. SlkpovvktX.. in the con-
it is called in another inscription of secrated places of the heights (?). But
Larissa, Ditt.Syll.671. in aKpow one suspects some error of
the engraver.
No. 33] THESSALIAN INSCEIPTIONS 195
TTiessaliotis
33. Thetonium, not far from Cierium. V cent. b.c. IG.XII.ii.257.

Solmsen 10.
-e? hvkopeovTO<; iXoviKd Auto?.

|
@eTovioi eSoKav lidraipoi Tot K.\opiv9ioi KaiiToi kol êvei Kal

p\oLKiarai<i Kal y^pe ixaaiv aavXC^v KwreXeiav Kevfepyerav il-jroie- 5
(rav K€v Tayd Kiv aTay\iai,. ai tk irapâivoi, to\v rayov tov eVe-
a-TaKovra i\^âvaKd(S)Sev. ra xp^tîa Kal to apyvpia re? BeXâio ||
10
uTToTô fieva ecrocre 'Opea-rao êpeKpdr-
33. Decree of the Tlietonians in 1, 10. It is obvious that the text as

honor of Sotaems the Corinthian, who it stands
is incomplete' both at the
had recovered the gold and silver ob- beginning and the end, although the
jects that had been lost from the tem- bronze tablet on which it is inscribed
ple of Apollo. Por the special dialectic is intact. A horizontal line was cut in
peculiarities, see 214. the bronze to indicate that 1. 1 did not
5. KevFcpverav : or Kcifepyâv ? See belong with the following. Either this
94.7. — 6. Kivra'ya Kevdra'yCai: inwar is one of a connected series of tablets,
and peace. The phrase is plainly the in which case 1. 1 forms the conclusion
equivalent of the usual koX iroKd/Mv xal of a decree given on a preceding tablet,
dp-qiri)! (or iv TToXi/ujii ktX.), and is ex- while the present decree was concluded
plained by the fact that in early times, on the following tablet; or, as seems
as also later in the time of Jason of on the whole more likely, 1. 1 is the
Pherae, the raySs vf as the military head conclusion of the present decree, and
of the united Thessalians, appointed was added at the top \Ylien it was
only in time of war. Jason of Pherae, found that no space was left at the
in boasting of the military strength of bottom. In this case we read "Opô-Tao
the Thessalians on a war footing, ex- icpe/cpdres (cf. 108.2) or, with correc-
press this last by Srav rayevTjTai Ger- tion, $epe(cpdTe(o)! huKopiovros ^CKovIko
Ta\Ut, Srav rayds ivSdSe KaratTT^, Srav hvios, when Orestes, son of Pherecrates
TayeiTfrairi, xard, QerToXlav (Xen.Hell. son of Philonicus, was u\ap6s. The use
6.1.8,9,12). So To7d(one would expect of the gen instead of the patronymic ad-
.
Tayla) and arayla (cf amaida time wJien^

. jective would be only another instance
no K6<rfu}s was in office) were times of (see 214) of divergence from the usual
war and peace respectively. But the Thessalian. The addition of the grand-
use of the phrase does not necessarily father's name is unusual, but not un-
show that the institution under which precedented (cf. e.g. no. 20), likewise
it originated was in vogue at the time of the use of vl6s instead of the gen. alone
this inscription and, in any case, the
;
(cf e.g.
. SGDI. 1 183, Arc. ; Ditt. Syll.478,
To74sof 1. 8 is the municipal official, like Stratus ; irais often so used in Lesbian
the Tayol of no. 28. and Cyprian). i\ap6s occurs in Arist.
34. Pharsalus. Ill cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.234. SGDI.326. HofimaiinII.65.
'A[7aâ rvxci-] a ttoXl'; <âpcra\iovv rot? Kal ou? e^ apxa^

avu'TroXiTevofievoi^ ical a-u/i7ro|\[6/ieto-ai'Te]o-o-t irdvaa irpoOviiM
eSov/ce rav iroXiTeiav KaTTairep âp<TaKi,OL<; Toh \

e[f ap%as tto-
Xyrevofievoi'!, iSovKaep, p,a ep, Maicovviai'; ra? ixop-eva'i tov Aov-
epxov (7)a[5 pôpav '7r\e]dpa eêiKOvra eicdaTOV eiâTU eêtv

I
Trarpoveav Top, irdvTa xpovov. ||

T[a7et;o'z'Tpii]i' 'EvpeiXiSa Ni/cao-t-
aiov, AvKov ApoviraKeiov, 'OioXvkov Mvaannreiov, Avkov <E>e/3e- |
Kpareiov, 'Avrioxov Awareiov. (Four columns of names follow.)
Boeotian
35. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. VI cent. B.C. Brâl,

M.S.L.VII,448. Holleaux, ibid. VIII, 180. Buck, Class. Phil. IV, 76fi.,437.
K.aXfov dyaXpâ pdvuKTi f\eKa^6Xoi ATr6(X)Xovi '
?Aa/*]ocrtSas -KoCpecre p' 'E%eo-T/30T09. avrap eirep,^crav
an official simi-
Pol. 6. 8. 6 as the title of 35. An epigram of four hexameter
lar to the iypovifios, but nowhere else verses inscribed pova-rpoipTiSSv on asmall
than in this inscription as an eponymous tile, broken at the bottom.
officer. Vs. 1. avaXfia : not statue, but used
34. Pharsalus grants citizenship to in its earlier and more general sense
those who have assisted it, and gives of ornament, pleasing gift, about =
land to each youth. ivie-oim. Cf CIG. I,p. 7, SGDI. 5507.
.
—
1 H. Tots Kal ovs kt\. :
' to those who F[EKaPi\oi]: or /r[Ae)co;34Xoi], cf. fhena-
have already from the beginning been Siixoe, no. 38 (626).
politically associated (non-technical Vs. 2. It Is possible that the second
use of (rvfivoKcrevoiiimis, not tJiose who letter is not <r but p, in which case we
have already enjoyed citizenship), and should read some such name as Neo-rjo-
to those who have zealously assisted in plSas (Wilamowitz). In either case va-
war, just as to those who have been rious restorations of the first syllable
citizens of Pharsalus from the begin- are of course equally possible. The
ning.' — Kol oi's : even as it is, already. form is in agreement with 'Ex^crporoi,
Cf. SGDI.2160 dovXeiav KaSiis Kal ws and is either an epic patronymic or a
serving just as at present,SGDI. 1832. 11 designation of the gens or phratry to
jUeTct Ticv Kal tSs trvvTipTjfi^vojv with those which 'ExîTTpoTos (a Boeotian; note
already chosen. —
MaKOwCais in
3. k\i. :
'
-arpoTot, 5) belonged.
the district known as the Poppy (îjkwi/)
Pields.'
No. 41] BOEOTIAIf INSCRIPTIONS 197
L" " - - - - - ]ov Uroiifi.

rh TO, fdvaxt, ê<t>vXax<ro, St'Sot S' ap{e)Tciv [re Kal SXôv.]
36. Vase probably from Tanagra, VI cent. b.c. 'E</>.'Apx.l900,107.

'
Aefi.o0e{p)pe^ hiapov A-tto (X)Xdvo<; KapvKefio.
37. Vase from Thebes. VI cent. b.c. 'E(^.'Ap;^.1000,107.
Hiapbv TO Ilvdio Ftcr/ro'StKO? avSeKe.
38-39. Tanagra. VI cent. b.c. IG.VII.593, 606. SGDI.876,885.

38. 'EttI I'heKaSdp.oe i/j,i. 39. 'EttI 'OKijSae.
40. Vase of uncertain origin. Probably V cent. b.c. IG. VII. 3467
SGDI.1133.
Moyea SlSoti ral yvvaiKi Sopov Fii^dpi revrpeTiâvTO kotvXov,
0? X, o-oav Trie.
41. Thebes. Middle IV cent. b.c. IG.VII.241S. SGDI.705. Ditt.

Syll.120. Hicks 135. Michel 617.
[Toti ;)^/3et']/AaTa 'avve^\aXov6o ev tov -n-oXefiov |
tov] e7ro[\e'-
fuov] BottoTOi 7re[pl Tcb iapSi tS) ep, BeXôt? I ttJot tq)? atreîovTa^
TO iap6[v Ta> 'AttoWcbi/o? toj (
njou^t'o). ||
Vs. 3. Here stood the subject of elsewhere, and, if the E is correctly

eTre/ujurar, names of the donors.
the read, the dedicator was an Athenian or
The form of which the final oc is pre- Euboean.
served may be an adjective in agree- Examples of the early spell-
38-39.
ment with, or a noun in apposition ing and oc, 26, 30. For /rAera- see
oe
with, 47a\/ia undei-stood. 526. For î with dat. see 136.6.
Vs. 4. (t>c<|>v\ax<ro : Horn. ire^tfAofo, 40. MoYâ: masc. in -a. 105.1a.
cf. 65. — a rare imperative form
8£Soi : — TijiTpiTi4>a,vTo (or reO- ? See 94.7):
which occurs in Pindar, and in another rat daughter of EuTprrri^dn-os. The
Ei)-,
Boeotian and a Corinthian inscription, first part of the name is identical with
and is formed, like iyei, 7r(«, by the that of the Boeotian town which ap-
addition of a particle (cf oiroal etc.). . pears in Homer as Eurpijo-is. Cf. Eirpei-
For the whole verse ending, compare riSeies in a later Boeotian inscription,
h. Hom. 16 and 20, and Callim. 1. 96. See 6 1 . 3. — 6s : ws. 58 a.
36. Cf. Paus.9.20.3 Io-tiv . . . iv Ta- 41. List of contributions for the
vdypf, Kai tpos KtipiKtov, tv8a "EpiuTjv re- sacred war (365-346 B.C.). Byzantium
xS^TOi \iyov(ri. But here the epithet was at this time allied with the Boeo-
Kapixeiot is applied to Apollo. Ae/to- tians (cf. Dem.9.34). Note the reten-
$i{p)pet is the same as Aaiju>64p(rris found tion of the older spelling e beside ei,
5 'Apiaricovo^ dpxovTO<s "AXv^tjol irpia'yee^ Xdpo^{r

"I
AaSoji/o?, 'Apia-TO 'Am«To/3tle9 rpidicovTa p-vai

"I
7r/3t[o-7ees] -
|
^6pp,w, "Apico'; Te/>eo?. |
Bvi^dvrioi xpov(TLCO
10 AafiyjraKava) crT[aTetjOa?] ||
oySoeicovTa TreTTapw;, dpjvpico 'AT[Tt-
Kcb Bpa]\xP'a'; SeKae^- crvveSpoi BvâvTicov [e'iviâv] \
to xP^^'ô^
KepKivot; Elporiixco, 'Ay \

AtjXo-tttlx'^, Ata)vvcrto<; Et-
15 pai(ovo<;. 'A6av6Ba)po<i Aiavva-ico T!eve[8io<;], ||

jrpoêvo'i Boicot&v,
I
Xec[\]ia<; B[paxfi'd';]. \
NtKoXao) dpxovTo<; • 'A\i'?'[jyot - - - -] I

dWm rpidKOvra
ixvd<; eX\yLâv] \
Trpia-yelev 'AXvâiwv @eo -
|
['AjXefctz'-
Spov, Ac(ov noXu\[abii]. ||
20 ['A]'yeLa-iVLiceo dpxovTO^ •
'Bvâvriot [a-vve^d\X\ov0o d\\co<; irev-
TaKario)<; <rraTeipa[<; ;)(;pu|(7] liws Aa/tiiâ/cai/a)? eV rbv rroXep.ov tov

v\Trep Toj] I
iap5) rco ep, BeX(j)ol<s iiroXep^tov Boia)T[oi] |
crvveSpot
25 eiviâv Swcrt? }i.apa\i\ix<o, [IIJa/a/iej'icrKO? Tlvpdp.ov.

||
42. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. Beitween 312 and 304 b.c.
IG.V1I.2723. SGDI.570. Michel 1105. Solmsen 13.
BottBTOt 'ATTo'XXoJI't TlTWi'Ol dveOiUV dpXOVTO'S BoKBTOt? <l>tXo-
Kcop.(o 'A[i'T]t7[ej'e]ii(B @eto-7rie[to9], |
a<f)eSpiaTev6vTcov 'E/X7re8o-
[«]XeZo9 '
AOavoKpLTiai Tavaypijco, Uov6tovo<i A[ii]TO/LtetSe[it]a)
'Epxop'epio), 'iTTTTOTttoi'o? ¥a(TTvp€iSovTLa) K.opcoveto'!, 'Ei7npa\X-

I
rlto? MaxtuvLo) ©ei^'^to, Nt/ctwz'o? r[/3]iiX[i](Bi'o? nXaraeto?, I
'AjOtcTTOKXeio? 'Ayaairjco 'AvOaSovcco, 'S.dmvo'; ©to[T]t/Ai(B @et<77rt-
etos, fj,avTevofJi,eva> 'Ovvp,daT(o îKoXaico ®eia7nelo<i.
as 7rpio-7ee! beside irpuryeles, Attic ai in iAe dedication. From iSpidw used like
'AXufaiwj' beside 'AXi/fôi, and Attic Att. ISpiu. Cf. Att. i^lSpvfia used of a
gen. sg. in -ov beside -a. slirinemade after the model of another,
22. TOV virep ktX. : relative use of the as that of Asclepius modeled after the
article, unknown in the later Boeotian one at Epidaurus (cf Roberts II.66.13). .
inscriptions. See 126. Observe that in the catse of the repre-

4,8. Dedication of a tripod to Apollo sentative of Plataea the gen. sg. of the
Ptous by the Boeotian league. This is father's name is used, not the patron,
one of a series of four belonging to the adj. as in the case of the others. The
same period (IG.VII.2723-27246). same holds true in the otlier three dedi-
d,4><Spi.aTev6vT(DV those who serve as
: cations, and it is probable that this is
*i.fedptS,Tai. or official representatives at npt accidental, but that the PlataeanSj
No. 43] BOEOTIAN INSCEIPTIONS 199
43. Orchomenos. Between 222 and 200 is.c. IG. VII. 3172. SGDI.
488. Inscr. Jurid. I, pp.276
509 f. SolmsenlS. The sections of the text
ff.,
are given in the order in -nhich they were inscribed (cf. 11. 30 ff.), but the
numbering of the original publication is added in parentheses.
Tot iroXefiapxoi toI eTri UoXv/cpdrio^ |

apyôvTO<; îXofieiXo'i .^
î\(ovo<i, Ko^tcrdStOjOos AicovvaLO), 'Adav68a)\po<; "Ittttcovo^ ave-
I
ypaylrav Kadw<; 11 i-TroeiaavOo rav cnroBocnv tmv Sa\veia)V tS>v lîKa- ^

peras /car to \jra\<j)ia-fj.a tco Sd/jLa>.
(Met)i'(o)? 'AXaX.ico/j,evLai\piKaaTrj kt) eKTrj, iTreyjrdîSSe I <l>iXo'-,^,
/ietXo? îXcovoi, K.a<pia68a>po^ \\Auovovaia) eXeê- irpoê^coXevfie- l"
vov I
eifiev avrv "ttotI 8ap,ov, iinSel e7rei|ra|<^tTTaT0 6 Bafio'i a-rrohonev
îKapeTr){i) |
©tiai/o? tov rafiiav tov irpodpyovTa I rav rpCrav
Trerpa/jieivov airo [rjai* vTrep^p.epidoov rav laxrdcov kut ra? TTo'Xio?,' 1^
so long associated politically with the (1. 135, cf. 1. 16), which they persuaded
Athenians, adopted the Attic usage at her to accept, implies some concession
an early date. on her part. Finally the city passed a
43. The Nicareta inscription. Nica- vote (III) to pay the amount and take
reta, daughter of Theon, of Thespiae, up the notes and the contract. When
had lent various sums of money to the this had been accomplished it passed a
city of Orchomenus, for which she held further vote (II) ordering all the docu-
against it certain notes, generally re- ments to be inscribed in a specified
ferred to as oiirepa/uplai (once, 1. 55 f., order. This was done as stated in I,
as rds iiarpdîs). These are recorded in which serves as a heading to the whole
rV. When Nicareta appeared at Or- inscription.
chomenus to collect these (11.44H.), the 10 ff . irpoPcP(DXEu|i,Evov kt\. I that he
city was unable to meet them, and an had a probouleuma to present to the peo-
agreement was entered into according ple, Whereasthe people had voted that the
to which the city was to pay her the treasurer in charge for the third period
sum of 18,833 drachmas within a cer- of four months should pay tj Nicareta,
tain time and the polemarchs were to in settlement of the notes which she h£ld
give her a personal contract for the against the city, the sum which the city
payment. The text of the agreement persuaded her {to accept), 1S,833 drach-
(o/mkoyi) is given in VII, and of the con- mas, and that the polemarchs should
tract ((roiJ77po0o!), written in the koiv-^, take up the contract they gave for the
in VI. The sum of 18,833 drachmas is money against themselves, they and the
more than the total of the notes re- treasurer and the ten whom Nicareta
corded in IV (17,585 dr., 2 obols), but selected, and cancel the notes against
probably less than they amounted to the city (maturing) in the archonship
with the normal penalties for delayed of Xenocritus, and since the polemarchs
payment, For the phrase 5 M0w7a,y had orranged these matters and the
o ^-n-lOaxre avrav a n-oXti, apyovpim Spaxfâ<; /ôvpia<; avekea\dr) rdv
2^ re a-wypacfiov, dv eSaicav omrep \o']vTa)v t5)V xpetfJ'dTcov Kar a[v]TV

||
avTOilv] KTj 6 Tafiia<; /crj cov irodeiXeTO NiKape'ra 'SeK[a], \

kt} ra?
I
v7repafJkepia<; Siaypdyfraa-Orj rai [Kar] \

t«s iroXio'i Ta<; eirl Sevo-
25 KpiTco dpxovTO<; iv ©eia-infj^, kt] ovra pepvKovofieiovTmv ||
ra>v
I
jroXeixapxiov Kt) tco rafiiao. a7roS6v\To<; to, ;;^jOei/ttaTa kut to o/ioXo-
yov TO Trap \
®i6(l>ecTT0V @iqSd>pa) ©eicnnela TeOev, |
SeSox^V '''^
Sd/iv TO)? TToXe/xdpxax;, \

eirl Ka to y^dîap.a Kovpiov ryeveiTj],
iv cTTdXav \idlvav to re yjrdîafia ovto (II) to

^ ayypdVr\lrrj |
ktj
ovirep To,^ aTToSoVto? (Ill), Ka{T) TaiiTO, Se ktj |

ras vTrepdfiepia'i
Ta{<;) KUT Tdov {kt) |

to dvTi'ypa<f)OV)
TM ofioXoytJO TO) TedevTO<; -Trap @i6\(f>ea-TOV (VII) ktj Tav Siaypa<f)dv
tSiv xPî'H'dTaiv (Sv I eypa'\]rav aiiTrj Sid T/)e7reSSa? (VIII), kt) to
^ dXmfia I
cnroXoyiTTaa-Trj ttotI KaTo'7r[T]a[?, ttJojooj' S' el/iev ||
aTTO
tS)V TToXlTlKCOV.
Ill Aa/iaTpio) viovfiîvii] |
ireTpaTr), iTre'\jrd<f}iSSe K.[a]<j>i<r6Sa)poi At-
w\vova-ta), ' AdavoScopoi; "Ittttwi'o? eXeê •

'n-po^^[lS](oXevfievov el-
fiev avTV ttotI Sdp,ov, inriBel, |

irapyevo (leva's 'HiKapera's @ia)vo^
*5 @ejo-7rt«a?
||
[/c]^ TrpaTTwcra'i to Sdveiov Tav iroXiv kclt ra? ov-
'7re[/3]|a/u.e/3ta[9] ra? Idtaa'i avTrj, [dva]yKda'[d€'\v tv 7roXefiap\xv kt)
6 Tafj,(a<; aovyxo>pe.(o'avTO<; tS) Bdfia Sofiev |
[/cjar au[Ti'] av-
lT]a)v a-ovvypa<j}OV ttot Trj ovirapx'i'O"'] ovirelp^fifiepiTj, e\y T'\dv aa
treasurer had paid the money according upon provided. This is the only satis-
to the agreement deposited with Theo- factory interpretation of the most
pJiestus, be it voted by the people, etc. troublesome passage in the inscription,
40-41. viou|i.EivCi] irerpdrii : TerdpTj; though one difficulty remains, the use
lo-Ttt^^cov.- On nou- from WO", see 43.5a. of the singular oiirepa/ieptri where we
— 46 ff. The polemarchs and thetreas- shouldexpeettheplural. — i[vT]Av;
49.
urer were obliged, with the assent of the until, originating in iv Tav Cf.
6.iiipav.
people, to give a contract against them- 136.1 and note on 28.43. — kvovTo: for
selves in addition to the existing oirepa- this purpose. Cf . ir6pov iv ovto 11. 59, 60.
p.epla, until the levy for this purpose — ivevixBelei, not ivevixêi, is declared
should be made and the amount agreed certain by Baunaok, Philol.XLVin,
No. 43] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 201
ivevLxOeUi a avôpa iv ovro, «:[^] ||

KO/jiiTT[eiTri] to, avvxtopeidevTa ^0
Xpeifiara, |
SeSd^dr) tv Sd/iv rov TafiCav rov [Tr]podpxovTa [rav]
|
rpiTaly] ireTpapîvov a-n-oSo/jLev TreSa timi/ |

TroXefidp'x^cov Ntaa/aeTT;
apy[v]pia) 8paxiJ-a<; fivpia<; [6K]TaKLaxei\La'; o/<:Ta«aTta[?] rpid-
\
K[o]vTa rpl'i noXull/CjOaTto? dpxovro^ eV tv AafMarpiv /xeLvl ktj Ta?^|

e[/it]|7rpa^t? Ta<s lmaa<! 'NiKa[peT7) kut] Ta<; TroXto? Bev[o]\KpiTco
dp'xpvro'i iv êia-iriri'i irdaa^ SiaXidvacrlBr]] |
to)? 7ro\e/xa/);;^ci)?, k^
Tiii' aovvfpa^dv, dv ep^t /car T[cii'] |
iroXefidp'^cov Krj tco ra/jLiao,
aveXetrdr], iropov [S' et]||/iei' eV outo a-Ko t&v ra? Tro'Xto? ttoôScb-,™
fidroov 7rai'T[(Bi']. I
BevoKpiTfu, ÂXakKO/ievio). — NtKa/oeVa ©ewvo? ra? 7r[o']|\tos ,^,
'"Epyôfievicov kt] tw iyyvm &icovo<; Swvo'/uoj •

tA 7r|7ra/xaTa ixovpnq
oySoeiKovra ireme htovô] 6/3o\(o} ' Ikt] t<S reBfiim piaTcop 'ApiaTO-
viKO<; Iljoa^tteXto? •
||
Aiovkictko), ©iovlco, to aovvdWayixa. — Ni-,™
Kapera &i(o\vo<! to? Tro'Xto? '^pjô/ievicov ktj tw iyyovco ©itoi/o? I
1,ovpv6fJi,a) •
rd irirdfjLara SttrêtXti; 7rez/TaKaTt[j;] •
/c^ tm reOfiico
—
|
fia-Tcop 6 avTO'i •
Aiovkio-kw, 'OfioXoo'io), ]
[tô a-ovvdWajfia.
NtKajoera ©^'a)^'o? ra? Tro'\i[o? ||
'EJjOjô/iei'tiBJ' «^ rco iyyova) ©tiu- J^,
1/09 'ôvvvonco •
TO, irlTrdfiaTa "KeTpaKLCxelXiT] • kt) tm TeOulm
fiarcop o avTO'i I
•
y^povo'; 6 avTO^. — Nt/ca/jera ©wai/o? ra? Tro'Xto? |
pEJ/sjô/xez/iift)!' «^ TO) iyyovo) ©ioovo'i 1,ovvv6p,(o •

to, inrd^fiaTa jêi-
XiTj- KTj TO) Ted/iiO) fia-Ttop 6 avTo'y Afow«tcr«:[&), ||

@e]i\ovdio), ro^^^^
(TovvdWayfia.
Aiajpd-\jrr] ra? ovTrep[a\fJ.]ep{a'i ra? Nt/cdjoeTa? ev ©etcrTrtTj? ra?
^^
year ra? I [7r]o'\tos t&v Tedp.ocjiov'KdKCOv ypafifiarew 2a
• . . . .
|
'ESaVetcrei' NtKapeVa ©eeoi/os @eo-7rtK^, TrapovTO'; avTrji kvÎov | ^

tov dvSpo<; AeîTT-jTOV E[v]\vofiiSov, Ka<f)icroBd)pQ3L Ai[o]\vvaLov,<^^^
413, and agrees with uncontracted date given at the end of each is the time
forms found elsewhere, as KoupaBeiu of the loan (rAo-ouvdWavMa). Cf.Thal-

(151.2). — 50. K0(iCTT[6iTt|], not KO/nfr- heim.Berl.Phil.Wooh. 1893,267. The
t[7j], also after Baunacli I.e. expression throughout is condensed.
61 ff. The first date, archonship of SevoKpha (ipxovTos), (/xeii-Js) 'AXaXm/te-
Xenocritus, month of Alalcomenius, via, Nirapô eûcos (kotoi) tS.s irSKios.
applies to all the following notes (cf. 78 ff. The text of the contract is in
11. 23, 56, 136, 151) and is probably the the though dialect forms are re-
mii-i),
time at which they fell due, while the- tained in some of the proper names,
[No. 43
202 GREEK DIALECTS
îXofiriXcoi ^(Xeovov, 'AOavoSapcoi "Ittttww?, Ilo[Xv]\KpiTcoi ©o-
\
poTTO? Kal iyyvoK ||

ek eKreicTLV rov Baveiov Mvda-cov Meicyao, \
fg^
TeXeo-ia? MeKyao, AatriTnTmi 3evoTt\fiov, Evdpei, Evj^wpou, Ile-

|
^^3° pi\Xd(oi 'Avaîcovo-;, Aiovva-c\\Bd)pQ}i KaîcroSmpov, Keofii\vai Te\e-

o-iTTTTOK, 'OvacTifj-mi @eoyetT0V0<;, Ka()>ia-oS{opa)i, |
Aaâr/Jtôw,
I
95 NtKO/cXeZ 'Aâlz/oSMOow 'Opxop-evioK; apy\Jîov S/ja%/ia9 //,v/3ia?

-
(18)
6KTa\Kia-xei\M'i oKTaKOtrim Tpi\dKOVTa rpeh utokov e'% Becr\7nS)V
100 et? TO UaiMôKOTia t^ e|7r' "Ovaaifiov dpxovTO<; Bot(BTOt[s]. ||

aTTO-
SoTcoa-av Se to Sdveiov |
oi Savetadfievoi rj oi er/yv\oi, 'Nucaperai ev
Toi<; nav/SoflcoTt'ofs tt/so ttj? Ovaia<; ev fifie\pai'i Tpiaiv. iav Se fir)
j^, dTroSa)a-[i,] \\
irpaxdv^'ovTai icaTa rov v6\ixov [r)] he ^pa^K e<TT(o ea
re avr&v r&v lavetaapAvmv \

Kal Ik rSiv eyyvmv, Kal i^ evb[<;]
\
"0 Kal eK nfKeiovmv Kal eK TrdvWrwv Kal sk rSiV virapxovrav avrol<;, \
irparrova-qL 6v av rp(hrov ôvXr/rai. f) Se avyypai^r] Kvpla ecrro), \
115 Kav dX\o<; e7ri|ê/>7?t virep NiKapera<i. Ma/3||TU/3e? Apiaroyelrmv '
'ApiMo\êpov, 'ldiovSiKO<; 'Adaviao, \

'FicjitdSa'} Tt/iio/cXeio?, <âp\(Td-
1^0 xtos EvBUov, Ka\\ea<; Av\(Ti(f>dvrov, ©eocjiearoi ®eoSdifpov, Ei-
êviSa<; ^tXtovSou |
©ecririeK. d (TOvyypa(ô<; \
Trap Yi4>idBav
Tt/UrO/cXeto?.
I
y^J 'Ovaa-L/jico dpxovro<; Bo«btoZ[?,] |

fieivcx; Havd/xa, ofioXoy^ \\
1^5 NtKa/jeVr/ @ia)vo<; @eto-7«K?j, |

Trapi6vT0<; 'NiKaperrj Ae|i7r|7r(» Eu-
vofiiSao Tftj dvSpb'; @e[i]\a'Tnelo<;, kt) rrj ttoXi 'Kpxop'ev[t]\aiv
""PS'*" ovirep ra? 7ro'X[t]||o? -KoXefiapxoi Ka<^to-o'Sa)|/309 Aitovou-

]m)
crCai, îXofieLXa ^tXcovo?, AdavoSwpo'i
|
' "IttttibIi'o? cnroSofiev rcLv
l|5 TTo'Xti'
'Ep\xoiJ'€vi(ov 'NiKapenj ©iwi'o?, ||
5 iiriOoKTav oinrep rdv
ovTrelpa/jbepidcov rdv i-jrl BievoKpi\TCi) dpxovro^ ev ©eicnnfj';, dp^yov-
1*0 pico BpaxP'd'i fiovpla<i 0Kr\a^Ki<TxeiXia^ 0KraKarCa<; rp\id'ôvra
•
rpl'i, ecrxarov 'Oz'ao-[t]|//.ft) dpxovrm ev rv 'AXaX[Ko]|/iei'toi p.eivi
(70vyypaôv Se |
ypdyJracxBr] rat dpyovpico to)? |
(tw?) iroXepâpxt^'i
J*5
''Eipxofievlcov II
KTj iyyovco^, to? Ka So«:tj[Aa88[et] |
Nt/eajoeVa, «?;
BeaOr) fieaeyy\y'ôv rrdp YiîdSav Tt/Lio/cXeto? |

OetcrTrteta. eirl Be
/ca «;o/titTTe[t]|Tr; NtKa/aeVa to dpyovpiov ||

Tra;!) Ta? tto'Xio?, etrXta-
J^g^
The names of the first two sureties are but with the third the error is recti-
given by mistake ia th? nominative, . fled. — U3-114- lirii|>^pTji ; jirei^nts ^<

No. 43] BOEOTIAN INSCEIPTIONS 203
vdrco NtKapeVa ra? ov7rep\afxepLa<;, a? ext kut ra? tto'Xio?, to? eVt
aevoKpiTto dpôvTO^ iv ©etcTTrti)? irdtra'i, kt] rav a-ovy'ypa<j)ov utto-]
I
SoTco Ft^taSa? TOt? TroXefJ.dpxv': ktj toI Tafivr] kt] To[t?] I iyyovoi<;.
q he Ka fiel a-iroBcoei d Tro'Xt? ISiiKaperrj to apihovptov iv tv yeypafi- l;'-''
fiem xpovv, ra? fiovpia<; ktj o«;T[a]|«:tcr;)^«\ta? oKTatcaTim rpid-

Kovra rpK, diroSoTa) |
rdv crov'y'Ypa(f>ov kt] ra? ovirepafiepia'; ra?
KOT Ta? I
TToXio'!, d-jrav to apyovpiov to iv tv 6fio\6[y'\v yeypa/j\iJ,e-
vov (ji hi Ka) iv tv xRovv tv yey pa fifievv fiel edeXei K[oft]t8S[e]-||
<rdj] Nt/eape[T]a to dpyovpiov, airohoTOi FiîdSa^ tclv <TOvyypa(l>ov I

'^'^^
TOt? TToXep.apxoi'; K-q toI Tafilr} ktj toI<; I iyyovoi^, ktj TroTairoTn-
aaTto NiKapera Trj ttoXi '^pxo\fievLcov Krj toZ? iroXefJ.dpxoi'i kt] toI
Tafiit) KT) TOK ir^yovoL<; apyovpico Spaxiid<; jrevTaKia-fi.ovpia':, Krj
Trj oinrepa/Mepir] aKOvpv vv evOco. pi(TTope<; 'Apig-Toyi\ra>v 'Ap/j,o-

II
J^
êvw, 'IdovSiKO<; 'AOaviao, Fi,<f)idSa<; Tt/Lio[KXet|o]?, OapcrciXto? 'Eii-
hiK(o, KaXXea? Aiova-i<pdvTO), @to'(êto-|T09 ©loScopoo, Euêi'tSa?

îTiMivSao @eto-7rtete<t>?. to 6/j,(}(Koyov irdp &i6cj)eta-Tov @ioBd)pa)
®eitrTrieia.
Aiaypa^d ||
l>i iKapenj Sid TpaTreSSa's Ta? Ilta-TOKXeto? iv @et- r™
o-7ri|i79 'ETTtTe'Xto? dpxovTO<; iv ®eia-'7nrj<;, fj,eiv6<i 'AXaXKOfidvim
SeVTepo) dfiepr] ivaKrjSeKdTij, iirl to.'; IltcrTO/cXeto? |
TpaTreSBwi Nf-
Kaperrj irapeypdêt, irdp UoXiovKpiTa) ®dpohro^, |
apyovpico Spaxf^^ fiovpirj OKTaKicrxeiXii] OKTa-
KdTlT) Tpid\KOVTa Tpi<;.
154 ff. If tlie city fails to pay Nica- 169-170. Sia^pacttd Nikop^ttj ktX. -.
reta in the time specified, it will have memorandum of payment to Nicareta

to pay the amount stated in the con- (adnom. dat. 172) through the bank of
tract and the sum of the notes besides, Pistocles. duiypaipd cancellation (of.
that is substantially double the amount Si.a.yp6.<t>aaeri 1. 22) ,and so payment. So

loaned. But if Nicareta refuses to ac- 11. 172 ff., at the bank of Pistocles there
cept the amount named in the con- was paid over to Xicareta by Polycritus
tract, as she might do in order to the treasurer in behalf of the city the
secure the exorbitant penalty for de- sum agreed upon of the notes (â,Tt. gen.;
lay,she forfeits both contract and notes cf , &irb ray {nrepa/ieptduv 11. 14-15).
and pays a heavy penalty.

44. Lebadea. Ill cent. B.C. IG.VII.3083. SGDI.425. Inscr.Jurid.II,

p. 238. Michell392.
@t09 TOV')(a (vâ^d. I 'SacTTiao dpyôvTOi |

Boudti)?, iv Se Ae/3a-||
5 SeiTj AopKcavo'i, A(bi\o9 |
'\pavrjco avrWeiri top |
fiSiov BepdirovTa
10 'Av^pLKOv TV Al TV BacrtXea |
Krj tv Tpe<j)coviv lapov etêv, irap-
fieivavTa Trap |
Tciv /iiaTepa ' KOavohtiifav pena Seica, Ka6w<; 6
|
TTUTelp iroTeTaê- r) he Ka |
en Scoei 'Adavo8(opa, [jjiai [airjj] 11
15 'AvSpiK6<; <f>6pov tov iv ttj I deiKr) rYeypa/iiAevov rj Se ti I ica irddei
'AffavoScapa, •7rap/M\evl 'AvSpcoviKO'i tov -jrepnTov |

y^povov Trap Aioi-
20 \ov [e^TTiTa talLjo? eo-TO) p-e^c] Trod[L'\Kcov fiei\0evl fieiffev (lel
etrcret/ueli' Se KUTaSovXiTTacrdT] I 'AvBpiKOV fieidevi' 'Ai^piKov Se

25 XeiTeopylp.ev 11 iv Trjl ffoairj'i tmv diwv I {(ov) ovtcov.
45. Lebadea. II cent. b.c. IG.VIL3080. SGDI.430.
âwv - avTidetn to fiSiov Trr)JSdpiov 'Addvcova tv At I
Tel Bao"t\ej kt/ ret 'Tpe<f>Qiviei iapov el/Mev tov Trdv^ra I ^polvoj' utto
TaaSe tw dfji,epa<;, fiel TrpodiKOVTa p.eiTe avTet ^daivi fieiTe dWei I
[fjLJeidevl KaTct, fieiOeva TpoTrov. rj Se «a rt? dvTnroieiTr] ' AOdv(ovo<i

5 el dWo TI, aSiKi
||
[«]a0' ovTiva av TpoTrov, ovirepSiKiovdco ktj Trpoi-
aTdvdco TV T€ lapete'i kt] Te\l |
lap^dpj^r) tv ^l avTiTiovv^dvovTei
KT) t5)V dXXtov 6 êtK6fjbevo<;. f icrTope[?] |
. . . . Xei? 'S,dcovo<i, Eii/3a)-
\os â)KpdTio<s, NtKa/3709 kt] K.pdTcov Eui'OCT-TtS[ao].
46. Chaeronea. II cent. b.c. IG.VIL3303. SGDI.385. Michel 1394.
K.aWiKOJvo'i dp^(b p,eivo<; Aa/xaTpio) TrevTeK-qSeadTT) I IIowjOtTrTro?

Tlpoîvo) dvTideiTi iapav tclv piSiav 6epdTrrj^va'\v ' At^poSiTiav tv
44-48. Manumission decrees, of vhnov no. 47 (of. kIi.t rhv vbiwv no. 46),
which there are over one hundred ex- vapapuelvaaav nos. 46, 47 (cf. irap/ul-
amples from Chaeronea alone, all of vavra no. 44), in wpoeiKovra no. 45 (cf.
about the same period. Even from the voeiKav no. 44), in Troioii/ici/ei no. 47 (cf.
same year some are in dialect, some in voXiiixvoi no. 46 = TrouA/iei-os), iieiiicv no.
the Koii/iJ, and some in a mixture of 48 {iaaunev no. 44).
both. In those given here Koivi influ- Note ei for usual v from oi in nos.
ence shows itself in dvafl.i).' no. 46, in 45, 47 (see 30). For eoir/ijs no. 44, see
the i of fi6ui'9(, iavBi nos. 46, 47 (cf. 24. For crTâe and Sa/xtcioiTes, in no.
Siiei no. 44, 5oj[tn4oiAres no. 48), xarh, rbv 48, see 88.2.
No. 49] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 205
âpd-KL, n-apafj.eivaaav acravrv Ki, r^ yov\[vr)]Kl avrS, arâO^v 5?
Ka ^moavBi, rhv avdOeaiv 7roio>e||[i;o9] hh tw (Tovvehplco kcLt tov 5
v6ixov^ Ki)KaT^â\e rv ra/xir, [i]-n-l rmv lapSiv rh yiviovtievov
|
^pax/^"''^ ftKart rrap"axpe[i]//.a.
47. Chaeronea. II cent. b.c. IG.VII.3352. SGDI.395.

'Apxeiva apxSi p.eivo'i ®ovi(o irevTeic-qheKdrT] AiovKXeii
\ kt) Kco-\
TtXa avTidevTi tuv fiBiav epe\irTdv, rj oviovfia Zeovovpiva, lap[av]
\\
ret êpdirei, Trapafieivaaav avTÛ a? ku ^mvdi avevKXecrax;, r^v \

5
avdOeaiv Troiovfievei, Sia toj a[o]\vveBpiQ) Kara rov v6/iov.
48. Orchomenus. II cent. b.c. IG.Vn.3200. SGDI.497. Inscr.Jurid.

II.p.237. Michell393.
''
'ATToWcoviSao dp)ôv\TO<;, lapeidSSovro^ Avrt\yevio^ l.a>Kpdno<s,
'
lapapxtdvfrmv 'Ayei<nvtK(o lovKpdTio^, ||

l.coaiîa} UovOiX\io<;, 5
|
avridein %Cmv Ao/iaT/3i;n;[[<B] tov fiSiov fVKerav 'AKpiaiov I iapov

el/i€v TW lapdirio"; ktj Td[<;] \
"Icno^, kt) fiel iêi/jLev ixei\\6evl e(f)d- lo
irrearr] fieiSe Ka\TaSov\iTTatrT7) t) Se Kd t49 i(f>d\TrT£iTT], Kovpio';
ecTTco o iapev<! ktj tv |
lapdpj^rj kt) tv crovveSpv a-ovXwvTei ktj Sa-
flld)OVT€'i.
Phocian
Delphian
49. Delphi. Early V cent. B.C. SGDI.1683 (with n,p.722). Roberts

229.
Toi 7r€VTeKaiSeK[a] |
tov Aaj3va8dv, toi [vrep] |
©[pjaav/iaôv
Kat, I . .
1
1 . . a, iirl Tpi')(d dp)(^[ov'\\\TO<;, cnreSeiâv [/ivaJI? SexaTe- 5
To/se? [icai] I hifu/jLvalop [/cajlt Spay(nd<; 7rei'[Te]|A:ej'Ta kuI f e|.
As in similar deci-ees from other ate effect, but is subject to various con-
'
parts of Greece, the act of manumis- ditions, such as remaining in service

sion takes the form of a dedication or during the lifetime of the master (nos.
sale {air^SoTo at Delphi, e.g. no. 53) to 46, 47) or for a term of years (no. 44),
the divinity of the local shrine, thus payment of an annuity, etc. Cf . no. 53.
securing religious sanction and pro- Statement of the disbursement
49.
tection of tlie rights of the slave who of funds by the officials of the phratry of
has purchased his freedom. Often tlie the Labyadae, whose proceedings form
manumission does not go into immedi- the subject of no. 51.
206 GREEK DIALECTS - [No. 50
50. Delphi. V cent. B.C. B.C.H.XXIII.611. Ziehen, Leges Sacrae 73.
Tov polvov lie ^dpev e? ro [E]uS/)|o'yu!ou •

al Se /ca <f)dpei, hiXa^d-
(XTo Tov debv hoi ku Kepaiirai Kal |

fieTaBva-aTO Kairoreia-aTO
I
5 ireiMrre Spaxfj^ct'! '

tovtov Se toi KaTa\'yopeaavTi to he/xia-crov.
51. Delphi. Ditt.Syll.438 (with II,pp.

About 400 B.C. SGDL2561.
819f.). Michel995. Solmsen36. Ziehen,Leges
Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.l80ff.
Sacrae 74 (o and d). Ionic alphabet, but with F, and B = A (in contrast to
H = rj); lengthened o usually OY, but sometimes 0.
[o Se Ao'/JKO?] eo-Tco •
"Taye[v]aea) St[«:at'(»? «:]|aTa roi/v vofioiK
I
Tw; [7r]o'[Xt]|o? Koi tov<; t5)v Aa^vaS\av\ nep |

raiv inreXkamv Kal
5 rdllv Sapardv •
Kal rk y^^ptj/Mara I av/j,Trpaêa) KcnroBeiêo) [S|t]«;at(B?
TOW Aa^vdSat^ [Kjovre KXe'êco ovre [/S]\a[-i|r]«B |

ovre Te-)(vac
10 ovre /na;iâi'[a||t] TOiV rSiX Aa^vaSav y^^pr] fji[d'j\T(ov Kal tos rajovly
iirjaêla tov hopKov tov<; [iv v]ea)\T]\a Kar ra yeypafiîeva. h6pK\o'i-
15 hviria'yoiiaL irol tov At||o9 tov iraTpmiov •

evopKeolvTi fiefx fiot dyada
eHrj, al S' |
e(f)iopKeoini, \hd\jravTa Ka\Kd uvtI toiv dyaOSiv." |
50. The inscription

on a wall con- is and offerings for the
into the phratries
nected with the stadium, and Eudro- occasion were made by the parents. —
mus, though otherwise unknown, was 5. Saparolv: cakes. Ath.3. 110d,114b
probably a sort of guardian hero of cites a S6.po.Tov meaning urdeavened
athletes. Hence the interdiction of bread and says the word was used by
wine. Note 0iipey (12), ^s t6 where we the Thessalians. The Sapdrai at the
expect ^p t6 (13S.4), and Kepalw {Kepale- Delphian festival were of two kinds
Toi) = Kepdvmiu, as in Homer. |i.ETa6v- — (of. 1. 25), the yificXa or cakes offered
o-dro : begin the sacrifice again. in behalf of the newly married wives
51. Regulations of the phratry of that were introduced into the phratry
the Labyadae. The Labyadae have al- by their husbands, and the TraiSflia of-
ready appeared in no. 49. fered for the children that were intro-
A 3. Toiv vdpious : Toii vifiovs. So duced into the phratry by their parents.
'
TOV vd/iovs B16, but usually s unassim- — 6. a-vfiirpaîa KdiroSeilû : I will eol-
ilated. 97.1. — 4. dircWaCuv: victims led and disburse. dTroSekwAu, like Att.
for the 'kwiWai. a. 11. 44-46 where iTroipalvu, render account for, disburse,
iyev used with dTreWaia, in con-
is Cf iw^Setâv no.
. 49. — 10. t»\ Aaîia-
trast to ipipev with Sapdrat. 'Air^Wai Sdv: TUKAajS-, elsewhere unassimilated,
is the name of the Delphian festival as 1. 3. 96.3. — 11. I will impose the
corresponding to the Attic 'AirciToipLa, oath upon the rayol for the next year.
at which children were introduced Cf. B.27.
"ESoê Aa^vdBat<! BovKa-T\\iov /^tji/o? SeKarai eVi K[d]\fi7rov iv 20
Tat aXi'ai trv/j, i/ra^lot? heKUTOv 6ySoi]KOVTa Svolv |
toii? Ta70ii9
M^ BeKlea-dai fi^re SapuTai^ yd/i^\Ka fi'^re -rraiSfjia
fiT^r' aTreX\\aia, 25
at fir) ras varpia^ i'rr\aiveov<ra'; Kal 7r\r)evoa-a\; d? ku rji. ai Se
Ti Ka TT^p vo]fiov KeXevatovTi, rrnv KeX^\vcrdvTa}v 6 klvSvvo^ earw. I 30
TO, Be aireXXaia ayev 'A7reX|\ai? Kal p.^ SXXai ap,epai /ijjVe ayev\
Toh dyovTai p.\^Te roi^ rayoi)? SeKeadajt al Se ku [S]e^covTaL 35

dXXai afiepai I
'ATreXXaiy, a7roTe|to-aTa) Fmaaro'; SeKa Spa\xfid':
rj
6 Se xPn^^v Karajoplelv tS>v Beâp.ev(ov eVt r&lv hvarepwv raya)v 40

KaTayo\peiT(o iv rdi dXi'ai tcLi p-^rb. BovKdria, ai k dpîXXe\ya)VTi.
Tol rayol toI S€^d\p.evoi. dyev Se TcnreXXala dvrl /reVeo? Kal ra? 45
||
Sapd\Ta<; (fiepev. /iocttk Be Ka p.r) |

dyrji TcnreXXala tj tclv Bap\dTav
f-V 4'^P'ni-, dp.p6viov K\aT6eT(o a-TaTfjpa e-Trl feKa\\Te'pa)i, tm Se hva-re- 50
pcoi /re'lret dyerco TaireXXala Kal |
rdv Sapdrav (j)epeTO) •
al Be I Ka
prj dy-qi, p.r]KeTi BeKea6\a)v dppovia, dXX' rj dyerca dir^XXala rj 55
dwoTeia-dTco fiKân Bpa^P'd^ ?; hviToypa<f>(^pevo<; roKiop êpera •
Kai Tî' Bapdrav

I
tS>i hvcrrepak ferei (jtepeTo) rj dTroTeicr\\[dTa> — .60
B
[1—4 fragmentarj'. T]||ot Aal3vdBa[t EuKXeibt]]? Trepl rdv Ba[pa- 5
TOLV eTri^KpivovTOiv Kal ['A7re\\a]|i? Trepl rSiv dTreX\Xa(wv, I 7r]a-
peovre; p-ij /ieto[? Af||i»]o? Kal heKarov • Ta[i' Se] |

^d(fiov (l>ep6vTa)v 10
ai'S[e|-]|a/iei'ot irol ro 'A7ro'X\a)[i']|o9 kuI tov TloTeiBdvo'; tov <^pa- 1
rpiov Kal TOV A||t09 iraTptoiov BiKacco<; I oiaelv Kar tov vopovi I tS)v 15
AeX<f>o!>v •
KriTrev)(ecr6\ai SiKaico'i Tav \jrd(j)0V êlpovTl iroXX' dyaffd
23 ff. nierayolareto receive neither, beside As B55, Mo-ns A46, B30, C19.
tji the case of the cakes (lit. of the See 5 8 a. —
38 ff. Any one wlio wislies
'
cakes), the ya.n£\a or the Traidijui, nor the to accuse the rayol of having received
direXXata, unless the gens to which one the offering at other than the stated
belongs approves in full session. The times shall bring the charge when their
approval of the gens (iroTpui, as in Elis sucoessoi'S ai-e in office.' — 45. oIvtI p^
rirpa in most Doric dialects) was a tcos during the year, in the same year.
:
prerequisite to the introduction into See 136.8.2). —

50. Or let him sign a
the phi-atry, which was the larger body note (for the twenty drachmas) andpay
including several gentes. — 30. 6: with- interest.
out h, as also A 38, C19, but Ao (cle- B ll-l'i. d.vSe^d|iicvoi : undertaking,

monst.) B53, Ao5e C19. Cf. as 'A28 promising. They swear by the gods of
20 TOii[? ^Jeoir? SiSofjLev, al he a[S]|i«;Q)?, to, Kaicd. rovra Se r\oi rayol

II
25 eTriTeXeovToilv Kal tSu Seo/xevat crvvâyovTcov tov<; Aa/Suaoojl? • at

Se Ka fjLT] TTOiSiVTi kc^t] to, yeypa/ifieva rj //.r) to|[u]? rayov; top
30 hopKov iWrarydyrnvn, a7roTeK7(ZT|[Q)] peicaaTO'i i'lrl /reKaTe'||[jo]Q)t SeKa
Bpa')(fJLd<;. /io'crT|[t]9 Se Ka fir) ofiotrtji, fir) Ta\[yêveTco al Se k ava-
35 /iOTo|9 TwyevrjL, irevTriKOVTa |
Spa^fia'; aTroTeLo-drco. \\
ai Se ica Se^tov-
rai Tol [rllayoi rj ydfieXa rj TratS'ijtja irap ra ypdfJLfiara, cnroTêtcrdTa)
40 irevTrjKOvra Sp\a')(îici'; peKacTTo<s t&v Sdlâ/Mevcov •
al Se Ka firj airoA
reiarju, dnp.o'i ecTToo ey j
Aa^vaSav Kal eVl tovt^coi Kal iirl TalVTa\t rj Sapd^

I
rav 7) aireWaia irhp tA ypdfifiara, fir) ec7T\(o Aaj3vd8a<; firjSe

|
50 KOivalveLTco rmv koivcop '^prjpM.TQyv firjSe tmv Oefidrav. ai Se rk \
Ka tS)v rayStv K\aTa<yoprji, iroirja-aC n "jrld-p tA ypdfifjLara, ho Se

55 ai'|Tt[0]at, rol rayol ev rat ||
C
[6fj,\vvTa) Trot Tov 'Atto'Wwi'os xlal UoreiSavo'; tow ([)p']ar[pUov
Kal Aio'?, Kal St«]aô[i'|Tf fiev SiKaia)<; e7r]ev)(êa-[6\a> iroW ayadd,
5 tJow deov<; [8||iSo'yuei', at S' e]îopKeoi, «:a|[«a •
al Se Ka fi]rj Si/co-
^r/i hai\[pe6eL';, dTr]oTeia-drQ} 7rei'T|[e SpaxP'd<i], dWov S' oi'êXo'|[/i6-
10 I'ot TJdv SiKav TeA,eo'i/TH[a)i'. h6(T'\Ti'i Se Ka irdp vofiov [ri] iroieovra

|
rdi SiKai he\^r)i, to hrjfua-a-ov eêTco. to|i Se rayol t&i Karayope-

15 oi'|ti rdv SiKav e-rrLTeXeoi^âsv al Se fi-q, to SiirKov f e/cjao-TO? diro-
Teia-dTm. /io'crTi|[?] Se Ka â/ilav 6(f>ei\rjt, aT|[i]/io? etrTo), hevTe
20 K d7roTei\(Tr]i. — Ho'S' o Tedfib'i Trep Toy\\v evTO^rjimv. fir/ irXeov
•7rev\ê Kal TpidKOVTa Spaxix[djv evOe/iev iirjTe 7r/)ta/tei'o|[i'] firire
the city, phratry, and gens. 50. fteiid- — pay five drachmas, and (the rayol) shall
Twv probably established rites, institu-
: bring the case to issue by appointing
tions, though this meaning of ei/m is another in his place. Whoever convicts
not quotable. Cf Ted/ids = Scir/ttAs, law,
. one guilty of an unlawful action shall
ordinance, C 19. receive half the fine (cf. no. 18.24^25,50).
Clff. Oath of the person appointed — 19ff. Law concerning funeral rites,
The missing conclusion
to act as judge. Like the law of lulis in Ceos (no. 8),
of B must have been the provision for this is directed against extravagance,
such an appointment. 6 ff. If the one — — 20 ff. One shall not expend more than
chosen fails to serve as judge, he shall thiHy-five drachmas, either by purchase
FoiKW T^v Se n-axellla'jv x^âivav âmrhv elfjêv. al 8e ti tovt(ov 25

|(
7rap/3aXXo|iTO, airoTeia-drco Trevr'^Ko\vTa Bpaxfid';, ai Ka iô/x,\6-

fj,ri
a-rjt eVt ra)i (rdfian firj 'rr\\eov ivde/xev. arpa/Ma Be h^v hvTroâXe- so
Tw Kal jroiKe<j^d\aiov hev TroTdera)- tov B\e veKpov KeKaXv/^/jLevov
<})\eperQ} aiydi, K7)V rat? <TTp\oâl<; /jlt) Kamdevrcov p,rj^S\aixel, 35
/iTjS' oTOTVôvTmv e|[;j^]0o? ra? foiKia's, irpiy k e|7rt to aafia hC-
KcovTi, Trjvet |
B' evajo^ earm, hevre Ka ha |
diydva iroTdedfji. t&v
Be TTJIpo'o-Ta TedvaKOTW iv roi? |
aaixdreaai /jltj Opjjvelv p,r]\B' ototv- 40
êv, dXX' dirifiev fo\iKaBe eKaarov ex0a> hofi,e\irTia)v Kal TrarpaBeX-
<fie&v II
Kal irevOepmv K'^yyovcov [K]\al ya/i^paiv. fir]Be rdi hva^rê- 45
paia{i) fj,r]B' iv rat? Se«aT[a]|t? /jltjB' iv rot? eVtauTOt[? /ji,]jjt' ol/uaêv
|
firiT 0T0Tv[5iE||i'] • al Be ti tovtcdv irap^dXXoiTO rmv yeypadfte- so

voav -
D
. axct ... S ... doivai Be TatS|[e vo'/tt/tjot •
'A7re\-
I
XaL Kal B|[ou«:a]Tta, Hijpata, AatSa<^|[o'/3ta], TLoLTpoirta, Buo-tou
[/iT/i/Jo? rav he^Befiav Kal J

[tJAv hevdrav, KrjVKXeLâ «]|a/JTa/Lima
or {in articles taken) from the home. — on, is variously read and interpreted.
23-24. The shroud shall be thick and of — 39 ff. ' There shall be no mourning
a ligM gray color. For (paairds = *<paia- for the former dead, but every one shall
t6s, see 31, and, as used of mourning go home, except the near relatives.' —
apparel, of. âid J/idno Polyb. 30.4.5, 45. RTJ-yYivoiv : or (£7;ir76i'ti)i' ? The read-
and âick ô-fliis Ditt.Syll.879.5. 25ff. — ing is uncertain. See 100. — 46fi.
If one trangresses (jrap/SdXXw = irapa- There shall be no wailing or lamentation
Palvw) any of these things, he shall pay on the following day, nor on the tenth
fiftydrachmas, unless he denies under day, nor onthe anniversary. —JviavTots:
oath at the tomb that he has spent more. See Glossary, and of. ri, iviaiirw. in the
— 29 ff. (TTpupia Se ktX. cf. no. 8.3^. : same sense at Ceos.
— 31 TOV ff. 8« veKpov (ctX.: cf.no. 8.10- D 1 ff. Enumeration of the regular
— 33
11. ff. KTiv Tois <rTpo<|>ttts ktX. ; feasts. These are given in the order of
they shall not set the corpse down any- their occurrence, as appears from the
where at the turns in the road (but carry correspondence between many of them
it straight on to the tomb without inter- and the names of the months {'Awc\-
ruption), nor shall they make lamenta- For the
Xoibs, BoukcEtios, 'Hpoibs, etc.).
tions outside the house until they arrive identification of these festivals, see Ditt.
at the tomb, hut there there shall be a notes.

I.e., —
5-7. 'Those which occur
ceremony for the dead (?ci.ii>ayli-w)un- on the seventh and the ninth of the
til the lid (?) is closed (cf.irpo(rrieriiiuTA.s month Biio-ios.' — 7-8. KT|uKX£ia Kop-
ft)pos,etc.). But the last part, from Tijrei TapiCria: /coi EukXcio (coi 'ApraidTta. —
10 ical Ad<j>pi[a K]\al @eoêvia kuI Tpax^M koX AtoaKovpfjia, Mepi\a-
Xdpria KoL Hr?/3a«:Xe([a], |

km k avTO<; eirji hLapri[iJov km ka
15 XeKxol irapriL \k]\m Ka feVot /rot irapitovTW, hiapîa ffvovre'; km
K\a wevrafiapiTevwv TvxnY
•
al Se n tovtwv irapâXôno rSiv <ye-
20 ypafifievcov, I
Otoeovrcov tol re Safiiop\\yol Kol toX aWoi iraVTe^
Aa^vdSM, 'rrpaara-ovTcov \
Se toI 'n-evTeKaiSexa. a[l] \
Be ku dfiîX-
25 XeyrjL tS? 0a)\i.dcTio';, eôfioam rov vS^^l,L|x\ov hopKOV XeXva-do). a\[l
S' djXiav TTOiovTav dpxco\\y a\iTeir}, diroTeicrdToo 6Se|XoV, Kal crvy-
30 xe'of, d-7roTei\a-dT(o oBeXdv. roidSe ktjv ||

<âvaTel 'yer^paiTTM iv
[t]\m irerpM evhw "[rJaSe <^d[v\\oTO<; iweBonKe TardvyaTlpl Bov-

35 ^vr/M, rd heiJi,tpp[-^]\vLa K-qK ra? Su(»Se«atSo||9 x^t^"'''P"'^ ""''' '^VP'''-
p\r]\v\Mdv BdpfJi,a,Ta Kal rd tS)i |

AvKeicoi Bapixara koI Td\v d'âiav
40 fioayov." TrdvTcov I koI fiSimv Kal Sa/Ji.ocria)\\v TOfj, TrpoOvovTa Kal

Kpo\fji,avrev6iievov Trapeêv I rd yeypafi/xeva Aa^vdSa\i<; rdi Be
45 ffva-iai Aa^vaS\dv rcoiTeXXaCov /j.rjvb'i Tft)||t Aiovva-mi, BovKaTioi<; |
rait Al Trarpcoimi Kal T(BV|o'\XtBW rdv UKpodiva Ka\l avfiTrnricrKev
12 ff. Feasts are also held if one sacri- theeponymous hero gave to hisdaughter
fices if one assists
a victim for himself, Buzyga. This mythical heroine is men-
(in the sacrifices for the purification of) a tioned elsewhere (Schol.Ap.Rhod.l.
woman recently delivered of child, if 185) as a daughter of Lyons, whose
there are strangers with him sacrificing name is to be recognized in AuKe(wi
victims, and if one is serving a^ irevra- 1. 37 (shrine of Lycus ?). —
38. tAv d-yot-
fjiapiras. TrevTa^piras is the name of av |i6<rxov: apparently the admirable

some oflScial appointed to serve five or wonderful calf (a sort of wonder-
days (d/iiipa, see 12), but nothing more calf ?), but the allusion is of course ob-
is knovfn about this oifioe. 22. toI — scure. — 38 S. irdvTCDv kt\. ;
'
in the
ir£vTeKa£8{Ka : of. no. 49. — 26-27. If, case of aiU undertakings, both private
when they hold an assembly, any official and public, for which one ofiers sacri-
is absent. &pxav nom. sg. part, one fice or consults the oracle in advance,
holding office. — 29 ff . These things are the one doing so shall furnish to the
written at Phanoteus on the inner side Labyadae the victims mentioned (i.e.
of the rock.The ancient city of Phano- in the rock inscription just quoted).'
teus (Panopeus) was perhaps the original TdvTdip depends upon wpoBiovra and vrpo-
seat of the phratry of the Labyadae. — iMVTfvbpxvov, sacrificing etc. in advance

30. ^ttvaTct: cf.$(iTOT0! 11. 30-31. Both of. — 47. rdv dKp66iva (or ra haxpd-
âvareis andâxoreiis occur in other in- ffiva, the reading being uncertain): so.
scriptions. See 46. — 31 ff. raSe *dvo- Tayods vapix^v, the rayol shall furnish
Tos . . . |i6(rxov : quotation from the the first-fruits. — 48 f. cr«|«mr(<rK6v kt\.:
ancient rock inscription, stating what invite the Labyadae to drink together. —
hafMel Tolii? Aa/SuaSas •

rd? B' aWwi ||
doivw; kA[t] riii' hwpav 50
a7r|a7eo-0(it.
52. Delphi. Between 240 and 200 b.c. SGDI.2653. Michel 274.
Â.'âOat TV'yaL. Ae\,(f>ol eSwKav NiKavS/atot |

' Avaâyopov KoXo-
<f)a)vio)i, eireav irorjTai, av\rS)i Kal iyyovoi'i irpoêviav, irpofiavreiav, I
aavXiav, irpohiKiav, areXeiav irdvTcov, TrpodlSpiav ev TrdvTe(a-)cn rot? 5
ayc!)voi<; oh d Tro'Xt? Ti\6T)n Kal raXXa ocra Kal toi<; dWoK irpoê-
voK Kal I
evepyeraK rd^ tto'Xio? tcov AeX^Stv •
dp'yovro'i I Nt«oSa-
jxov, ôvXevovToav 'A/owttoji'o?, Nt/coSa/iOV, Il\€C\crT(ovo<;^ SeVwi'o?,
53. Delphi. 186 b.c. SGDI.2034.
"A/3;;ôi'TO? [NJtKO/SouXou firjvo^ ôvKariov, iirl rolaBe direBoro

'
NeoTTOT/aa 'Opdalov 1 AeX^t? roa KttoWwvl tul Tlv6ia)i, a-cofiara
yvvaiKeia Bvo ah ovo/xaTa Z(»7rv|j0a, licocri'xâ, rt/ias dpyvpiov fivdv

e^, Kadoyi; eTricrrevaav ZcoTrvpa, '^coai'xa rait |
6ea)i rdv covdv,
€</)' (Sire i\ev6epa<; etfiev Kal dvei^diTTOvi dirb wavToav rofi ||

iravra 5
îov. êâuoTTjp Kard tov vo/xov Aafievrj<; 'Opeara AeXtf>6<;. ira-
paiJ.e[i\vdv\ra)v Be Tiwirvpa, l.axrl'xa irapd NeoTrdrpav d')^pi Ka ôojji
'NeoTrdrpa iroeovaai I to TroTiTaaa-diJ.evov irdv to BvvaTOV dveyKX-q-

TO)? •
el Be Ti Ka fir) iroieatvTL I Zwirvpa rj 1,oi>ai')(a tmv "TroTiTaacro-
fievav vTTO l<ieoirdTpa^ Ka6d><; \

yeypaiTTai BvvaTal oixrai, eêaTW
NeoTrar/oat KoXdêiv Kadw ||
Ka avTU BeCXrfTai Kal dXX(oi virep 10
49 ff. tAs 8' axXas ktX. the other feasts

.
53. A typical Delphian manumission
one shall carry out in accordance with decree, of which there are more than
the season.
See note to nos. 44-48. They
1*300.
53. Proxeny decree in honor of the show all varieties of mixture of Del-
poet Nlcander of Colophon, whose phian, Northwest Greek Kony/i, and At-
writings included a prose work on tic elements, e.g. in this inscription,

3 imv. idvru, i6inui>, âruv. Nearly
Aetolia. At this time the Aetolians pi.
always at this time, the older lap6s

were dominant in Delphi, and this
a.1,
the language of the in- are replaced by ri, lepis, and toI by oi,
shows itself in
scriptions. See 279. Note in 1. 5 the though roJis frequently retained in the
combination of Delph. 7rdvTe((r)<rt with formal toI Upds beginning the list of
witnesses.
Aetol. ayiims.
NeoTrdrpav aâfJi,ioi<; ovroi<; ical avv\7roSiicot<; irdaa'i hCica^ Koi
âfiia'i. el Se ti Ka Trddrjc êo-rraTpa, eXevdepat \

earcov Zcoirvpa
Koi 'LwcrixO' Kvpieovaai avToaavrav Kal iroiovcrai 6 Ka 6e\a>v\n,

KaOiof liriaT&KTav rm OecoL rctv covdv. el Be ti? Ka dTrrrjTai Zto-
TTvpa'i rj 1wa-ixa<; eireC Ka Te\evTd<7r]i 'Neoirdrpa, 0eâtov irape-

I
15 yjreTco 6 /SeâicoTrjp tmi Oeui rdv oavdv Kurd tov vofiov. 6p,oC(o<; he
||
Kal 01 TrapaTvyy^dvovre'i Kvpiot e6v\r(ov av\eovTe<; ca? iXevOepa? ov-

a-av d^dfitoi ovTet Kal dvvTToSiKoi |
irdaa's SiKa<; Kal âjMia'i. el Se
Ti Ka dêrmdecovTi irepl 'Neoirdrpav 7reTro\vr]peviJ.evai rj t&v NeoTra-

rpa<; iirapxovToav n, Kvpioi eovTco ol eVt'i'o/x.ot KoXd^ôvTev avrds
20 Ka0' on Ka avroK SoKrji d^dpnoi ovTei Kal dwiroSiKoi ||

iraawi
huKat. p,dpTvpe<s •
rol lepei<; Bevav, "Aâ^/3o?, twv dpxdvTcov Ev-
«\et8a?, ISicoTat 'le/oo/cXr)?, 'K.apCêvo';, Ba7;)^to9.
I
Exclusive of Delphi
64. Stiris. About 180 B.C. IG.IX.i.32. SGDI.1539. Ditt.SyU.42e.

Michel 24. Solmsen 37.
A
[@]60? TV'âv d'^d:^&\dv. a-TpaTa'yeovTO'; |
[t]&)I' ^WKemv Zev-
5 îov,
I
[/aJtî/o? e^Sofiov, 6/U.o\o[7||i]a rd Tro'Xet 'Ereipicav koI |
[tS]
TTo'Xet M.eSea)viQ)v •
avîê^TroXiTevcrav "^relpioi Ka\l |
MJeSewi'tot
10 e'lôi'Te? lepd, '7ro1[\t]i', 'ympav, Xifiepa^, iravTa [i'jXevOepa, iirl TolcrBe.
11
eJfiev [rjoir? M.eBecoviov; 7rdvTa<; |

[SjTtjOtov? taov<; Kal o/Moiov^, I
15 Kal avveKX-qaidêiv Kal av^vap')(paTarela6aL /xerd rdi ||

[Tro'JXtos
rdi ^Tipicov, Kal BiKd\[^'\et,v Tiis B(Ka<i tA? iirl 7ro'\i|[o]s Trao-a? Toiis
eviKOfievov<!
|
[T]ats dXiKiai<;. lardvOa) Be Ka\l |
lêporafilav ex
17. &XfTa9iavTiKT\.: are convicted of 54. AgreementestablishingairujiHro-

Jiaoing done any wrong to Neopatra or Xircia or joint-citizenship between the
her possessions. Cf. 4ê\eyx8elri{i)irav Stirians and Medeonians.
in another of the manumission decrees. 10. I\cv6epa: free, open to all (of both
The derivation of dferiu from *ivêT6uj towns). — 11 fl. rois kt\. : all the Mede-
(cf. 77.2) and connection with drafTjrû oniansshallbeStirianswithequalrights,
is most attractive, tliougli fijTû lias andshalljoinwith the city of the Stirians
original o, of which the weak grade inthe assembly and in appointing magis-
would be a not c. Others compare trates, and those who have arrived at
Hesych. fiferoK- S,wl(ttop, SiceXoi, the proper age shall try all cases which come
origin of which is obscure. beforethe state.— 18. toTdvOca: Boeotian
No. 54] PHOCIAN INSCEIPTIONS 213
rcbv Me8etB]|[v]i6)i; eva tov Ovaiovra t^5 ffva-iw: ra? Trarptov; 20

|
Me8e<»i'|[i]ot?, oaai ivrl iv tS) ttoXitiko) v6fi[a), |

/ijer^ rav apôv-
Tcov T&v a-Ta\[6]evTCi>v iv Srijot •
Xavâvereo ||
[8]e o UpoTa/iia<; 25
apea-fuov, o t[oI |
d]pjôvT€<; iXdfiâvov, ^p,i\[fj,'\valov koI tS>v xocov
TO e7r[i\fi'\a\ov tw leporafiiai. crvvSi\[K'\a^€t Se 6 iepoTafiiav "[pjlxo'i/-
TeBV. iir) earoa Se e7rai'a7||[«]es Xeirovpyelv roij^ MeSelwi'tot/s iv 35
Srtpt T^? dp'x^di;, ocrot
|
yeyevrjvrai iv MeSe&VL dp\')(ôvre;, êvoSi-
KM, "TrpaKTfjpe;, |
Bafiiovpyoi, I'epet?, lepdpâi, Kal ||
rai' yvvaiKoyv 40
offat te/3j;Tev|/caTt, et /i^ rt? e/ccbi' vTrofievoi •
|
ia-ravdcov Be ix tS>v
d\eiTO\i^yrjT(ov tS)v MeSecflviiBi' k|oI e* rail' "S.Tipitov • Sa/itoiijo||[7]e- 45
ovTfov Se Kal ra iv MeSe|[ft)i/t tJepA Ka6a)<: 6 TroXtri/to? j'o'Iô? «6-
Xeuet. Kat rdv j^[w|pai'] tAv MeSewi'tai' et/iei'

|
[Trjacrai' 1,ripiav
Kal rdv "SiTiJkiiav M.eSewviav Koivdv '7r[a|cra]i'. Koivcoveovro) Be ol 50
M£Se|[Q)]i'tot Tav dvcndv rdv iv 2Ti|[pi] iraa-dv koI rol (toI) Sri/stot
rdv iv M.e\Bea)vi iracrdv. fir) iêtTTCo S|e diroiroXneva-acrTaL TOLr[s] |

55
MeSewi'ious d-iro twv '2Tipi\[Q}']v firjSe rois Sript'ou? diTro

|
[tJmi'
'M.eBel(ovi]a)v. oirorepoi |
[S]e Ka /jltj i/i/ieivcovTi iv toZ||[?] yeypa/i- 60
fievoK, d7roTei\a-dvTa>v toi<; i/ifieivd[v']\TOi<; dpyvpiov TaXavlTa BeKa.
B
r irloLeovTwv •
I
[7]j0ai|rai'Ta)i' Be rav o/i[o]|X,07i'ai' ev
ardXav Kal dv[a6e]\vTcov iv to lepov tu^ 'A[0a'i']||a?, OecrTav Be 5

rdv 6p.o\Koyi'âv Kal irapd IBicoTav ia[(l>pa]\yia-fievav. a ofioXoyia
7r[apd] Bpdaava AiXaiea. /j,dp[Tv]\pe^ ®pda-cov AafiaTpiov 'E||\a- 10
I
Tew9, EuTraXiSo? 0/3a|o-(»i'o? AtXatew, Tt/io|K/3aT7;? 'EiriviKov Tt-
5o/3joe]w. SoVtcji' Se rot iTipioi \

Ta (j>aTpia tcov MeSeo)vi\\cov iv 15
ereot? TeTTapoi? \
dpyvpiov p.vd'S irevTe Ka[l |
tJo'ttoi' Tdv KaXeifie-
vav \ . a . . Tpeiav.
for laTdm-a. So larivBuiv I. 42 and 9^ ing in Stiris.'— 40-41. lepriTrfKOTv: see
Xoij-Si in another Stiiian

inscription. Cf. 188.4. — 55. diroiroXiTrfo-ao-Tai : ff7- =
also (cXapuo-rl. 32 with Boeot. . for ci.
<r9 as in Wo-tuk B 5. 85.1.
ggg 281. 34 ff. (i'l ^•"°' ''^'^•^ 't^liose B 13 ff. The phratiy of the Medeo-
from the state, re-
who have been officials in Medeon shall nians, in distinction
be exempt from compulsory oflSce hold-

tained its own organization, and was
Locrian
55. Oeanthea (Galaxidi). First half V cent. b.c. IG.IX.i.334. SGDI.

1478. Hicks 25. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.l80fe. Michel 285. Roberts 231 and pp.
346 ff. Solmsen34.
'Ev 'NaviruKTOV Ka(T) TovBe hairtfOtKia. Aoppov rov HvrroKva-

fiChiov, eVIei' Ka NauTra/cTto? <êverai, NaviraKTiov iovra, /io'7ro(?)
to receive a subsidy of money and land ^(i") NavTdKTo (once ^7 NouTriiKTo), in
from the Stlrians. contrast to which ip NaiiraicTov, iv TSav-

65. Law governing the relations be- T&KToi with original iv are always writ^
tween the Eastern Locrian colonists at ten out. Cf. also (in no. 56) ti(s) avKoi,
Naupactus and the mother country. &vi.ro(<:) (TuXIj', d.SlKo(s) avKm, in view of
This does not refer to the founding of which the reading Aii7ro(s) îvov (no.
Naupactus, which was much earlier. 55.2), which is generally though not
Colonists are called &toikol from the universally adopted, is not a violent
point of view of the mother country, correction. No other Greek inscription
but ^ToiKoi as here (iirlfoifoi) from the has so many examples of p as no. 56,
point of view of their new home. The where uniformly employed before
it is
Eastern Locrians are referred to ethni- or po. it is no longer used.

In no. 56
cally as Hypocnemidians (of which In no. 55 lengthened 6 is expressed by
Epicnemidians is an equivalent), polit- El, lengthened c by in the genitive
ically as Opuntians, since Opus was singular, OV in the accusative plural.
the seat of government, the two terms But E and 0. See
in no. 56 always
standing in the same relation as Boeo- 85 d.No. 55, beginning in 1. 11, is
tian and Theban. divided into paragraphs by the letters
It is probable that one copy was set A-e.
up at Opus, with another at Naupac- No. 55 exhibits many instances of
tus,and that the present tablet is still repetition (see 1. 3, note), and some of
another copy, which with the addition omission of what is essential to clear-
of the last sentence, stating that simi- ness (e. g. the subject of iwoedvei. 1. 30),
between col-
lar relations are to subsist and in general the style of both inscrip-
onists from Chaleion and the mother tions is crude and obscure.
city, was set up at Chaleion, from 1. The colony to Naupactus on the
which place it may easily have found following terms. — hairipoiKCa te : iiri-
its way to Galaxidi. foiKla. 94.5. — Kd(T)Tov86: see 136.5.

In both this and the following in- — Ao9p6v tAv HviroKva|i,(Siov kt'K.: A
scription a single letter is used for Sypocnemidian Locrian, when he be-
"double consonants, not only in the in- comes a Naupactian, being a Naupac-
terior of a word, as 0a$i{<r)<Tas, but tian, may as a l^ros share in the social
often in sentence combination, as Ki,{T) and religious privileges (i. e. in the
TovSe. So i{d) Sa/io, i($ Xi/i^j-os, etc., mother country) when he happens to
with assimilation of in (100); similarly be present, if he wishes. If he wishes,
No. 55] LOCEIAISr INSCEIPTIONS 215
êvov oa-ia \avxav\eiv Koi Oveiv iêtfiev eTrnvxpvTa, a'C Ka heiXe-

rai, al Ka SeiXerai, dveiv ical \\av')(dveiv Ke{h) hdfi,o Ke{a) poLvdvov
avTOV ical to yevo'i Karaipei. reXo? to||u? eTripoipov^ Aopp5v. rov 6
'RviroKvaiMLhlov <j)dpeiv ev
KviroKvafuSioK, (ppuv
/j,e Aoppoh TOt|?
K av TK Aoppo? yeveTai rov HvTroKvafiiBiov. al SeiXer dv^jo- I
pelv, KaraXeiTrovTa ev toll laTlai iralha heâTay e 'Se\(j>eov eBei-

liev dvev iveTepiov at Ka hvir dvdvKa^ aireXdovTai i(y) 'NavirdxTO
Aop\pol Tol HvTroKvafiLBioi, iêiixev av-)(opelv, hoiro peKacrTo^ ev,
dvev i^^veTipiov. reXo? p-e Aoppov rov
cjjdpeiv p,eBev hoTi p-e p,eTd 10
Fea-TrapL\dv. —A "^voppov rot? eTrifoipoK ev 'NavTraKTov p,e Vo--
(TTcLp-ev a(7r' 'OîrovTiov TeKvai Kal p,a')(avdi p.eSep,iai f epoVra?. tov
|
hoppov iêip,ev, at Ka hel\\dvTai, iirdyetv /iera TpcdpovTa peTea diro

TO hoppo heKaTov dv8pa<; '0\TrovTioi<; NauTra/CTiOj' Kal NauTra/cTtot?
'Ottovtiov;. —B— Hoo-Q-Ti? Ka \t7roTeXee]|t ey ISiavjrdKTO tov iiri- W
poCpov, d-jro Aoppov elfiev, evTe k diroTeicreL to. v6\fjiia TSlaviraKTioc;.
he may share in these privileges, both in common with the Western Locrians,
those of the people and those of the mem- i. e. they are not to be subject to any
bers of the societies, himself and his de- special taxes as colonists. — at SetXiT:
scendants forever. The colonists of the for subj. without Ka (also in 1. 26), see
H. Locrians are not to pay taxes among 174. — 9. hdiro pcKao-TOs^v: a 3 sg. Tjv
the S. Locrians, until one becomes a H. is otherwise known only in Attic-Ionic,
Locrian again. In 6<na Xoj'x'^''e»' Kal other dialects retaining the original ^s.
Bietv there is probably the same con- See 163.3. Hence this is the 3 pi.
trast as in lepdt. Kal Saia or Cretan 0hva, fjv agreeing with the logical subject
Kal dvffpdiriiia, tliougli it is possible that they (cf. the preceding). Cf. Hom.
both terms refer to religious privileges. 6/3ov olKSude ?Ka<rTos, etc. Kiihner-Gerth
— 3. at Ka SilXirai : for the repetition I,p.286. — 11 ff. Oath for the colonists to
-of. also li 11. 10 f., dSfiev 11. 41 f., Kapv- Naupactus, not forsake the alliance
to
fat iv Tayopat. 11. 20 ff. — 4. Ki(8) 8dfjio with the Opuntians willingly by any
Kc(o) foLvdvov : Kal 4k 5i)pjov Kal iK kolvu- deuice. If they wish they may impose
vHv. 94.6, 100. — 7 ff. If a colonist the oath thirty years after this oath, one
wishes to return, he may do so without .hundred Naupactians upon the Opun-
taxes of admission (to citizenship), pro- tians and the Opuntians upon the Nau-
vided he leaves behind in his house an pactians. — OTTOVTiov: ioi a.7r"0-
11;
If the S. Locrians
adult son or brother. irovTiov. Probably here only a graphic
are driven from Naupactus by force, omission, similar to haplology (88 a).
they may return without admission — 14 ff. Whoever of the colonists departs
taxes to the town from which they each fromNaupactus with unpaid taxes shall
came. They are to pay no taxes except lose his rights as a Locrian until he pays
216 GEEEK DIALECTS '
[No. 55
—r— Ai.'Ka fxk YeVo? ev rdi lerTiat ei e "'xêTrdfiov tov eTn]foi-

pov ei ev NaV7ra«T0t, Aoppov tov HvjroicvafJi.iSidv tov iirdvyîa-^Tov
Kparelv, AoppSv hoTro k Si, avrov Iovtu, at, k avep ei e Trats, Tpiov
pievov al Se pe, rot? NauTra/cTtot? vopioi's x^pecrTai. —A— Ei{v)
20 Navn-aKTO avy(ôpe\\ovTa ev Aoppov'; tov<; HvTroKvapiSiovi iv Nau-

iraKTOi Kapvâi ev Ta\rfopai, kSv Aoppol? TOL('i) HviroKvapiBioK iv
Tcii TToXi, ho K ii, Kapv^M iv |
rayopdi. — E — HeppoOapiav kuI
Mvaaxeov eirei Ka 'NavTrdKTi{6i; rt)? yeveTa\i avTd<i, Kai ra XP^'
paTa tSv lâvirdKTdi Toh iv âvTrdtcTOi y(pecrTai, |
to:, S' iv Aoppoi<s
25 Tot? HvTTOKvapiBioii; '^.pepaTa rots Hu'7ro«i'OjLttSi||ot? |||

vopiof; XP^'
(TTai, Ao'tto? a iroXi'; peKaa-TOV vopiêi Aoppov tov Hv7ro/«'|a/*.tStoi/.
av Ti'i hviro tov voplov tov iiripoipov avyppeei Jieppodapid^v Kal

M.va:a'X,eov, rot? avTOV vopioiv ^pecrTctt kuto, ttoKiv peKdaTOV;. |
—
F — At K aSeX<j>eol eovn to 'v âiiraKTOV poiKeovTa, Ao'tto? Kal
30 Aopp^\v TOV iivTroKvapiSiov pexdaTov v6po<; icTTi, at k cnroddvet,
TOV jApepdTOV KpaTelv tov iiripoipov, to xaTipopevov KpaTelv. —
Z — I
Toil? i-TTipoipovi iv NaviraKTov Thv SiKav TrpoSipov hapecrTai
the Naupactians his lawful dues. — as the law may be in the several cities
16 ff // there is no family in the home,
. of the S. Locrians. If any of them,
or heir to the property among the colo- under the laws of the colonists, return,
nists in Naupactus, the next of kin they shall be subject to their own laws,
among the H. Locrians shall inherit, each according to the city of his origin,
from whatever place among the Lo- — 29 ff. If there are brothers of the one
crians he comes, and, if a man or boy, who goes as a colonist to Naupactus,
he shall go himself within three months. then, according to what the law of the
Otherwise the laws of Naupactus shall H. Locrians severally (i.e. in each city)
be followed. —
19 ff. If one returns from is, if (one of them) dies, the colonist
Naupactus to the S. Locrians, he must shall inherit his share of the property,
have it announced in Naupactus in the shall inherit what belongs to him. Note
market-place, and among theH. Locrians tlie double construction with Kparelv
inthecitywhencehecomes. — mi.When- accoi-ding as the sense is partitive or
eeer any of and the Mu-
the JlepfoBaplai not. But many take TO as gen. sg.
o-oxeis (probably the names of two noble to in relative sense, though this use is
or priestly families, the first obviously not otherwise attested in Locrian, and
= xaBapbi) becomes a
containing KoBapbs understand ^trrf with KaTi<f6fusvov, trans-
Naupactian himself, his property in lating which it is proper for him to in-
Naupactus shall also be subject to the Aenf . — 32 f. The colonists may bring
laws in Naupactus, but his property suit before the judges with right ofprece-
among the S. Locrians to the H. laws, dence, they may bring suit and submit
No. 55] LOCEIAN INSCRIPTIONS 217
7ro(T) Tov-; S\iKaa-Tepa<;, hapearai Kal Sofiev ev 'OiroevTi, Kara f e'o?

avTUfiapov. Aopôv rov }lvTroKvafu^LOV Trpoa-rdTav KaraaTaaai
Tov Aofpov T07rif\\oLpoi KoX TOP iiripoipov rot Aoppoi, hoiri.ve's ica 35
'iriaTk evTifJ.01 <e?> (eovri). —H— Ho'crcr|Tt? k aTroXiTrii. jrardpa

Kal TO fi€po<i TOV y^^pe/jLUTov TOi TTUTpi, cVet K UTTorêveTai, iêifiev
— © — HoWrt?
|
airoXa'xêlv tov eTripoipov iv lâvTraKTOV.\ ku to.
fspaSepoTa Bia^deipei Te-)(yaL Kal /laxavai Ka\l /xtdi, hoTi Ka fj,e
dv(j}OTdpoi<; SoKeei, Hottovtiov re ;)(;tXt'oz/ 7rXe^||at Kal 'NafrraKTiov 40

TOV iiripoipov irXeOai, aTi/iov etfiev Kal j^pel/xara irafjiaTocjjayeL-
cTTai. TovKaXeifievoi tclv hiKav Sofiev tov dplyov, iv ToidpovT dfid-
pai'i Sofiev, at Ka TpidKOVT dfj-dpai Xei'7roi'T|at ra? dp')^d<; at Ka
to suits against themselves in Opus on 7oi!s). Some correct to Vi(/re)T^s, but

the same day. This provision is in- a by-form with (f:)aT is possible. E5
tended to secure for the colonists the after evn/wi is due to dittography (cf
greatest expedition in their litigation the ending of the preceding holrives,
at Opus, hapiarai. (i.e. eKiirBai) Kal SS/Mev 'iriarh). The omission of eovn may be
= XajSetv Kal dovvai (cf. Hdt.6.83). dlKTjv the engraver's error, or simply ellipsis,
Xapeti/ is usually to bring suit, as here, such as is not infrequent in a clause of
though sometimes the opposite, while this kind (Kuhner-Gerthl,p.41,n.2c).
SIkt/v SoOvai is usually to submit to suit — .36 f. A colonist to Naupactus who
(e. g. Thuc. 1.28), as here, though some- has left behind a father and his portion
times used of a magistrate, to grant of the property with the father, shall in-
trial, as below, 1. 41 f. — 34f. Who- herit his share when {the father) dies. —
ever are in office for the year shall ap- 38 ff. Whoever violates these statutes by
point from among the H. Locrians a any device in any point which is not
irpoffTdTTis, one of the Locrians for the agreed to by both parties, the majority
colonist, one of the colonists for the Lo- of the Thousand in Opus and the ma-
crian, tov Aofpov HvTOKvafjiiSiov applies jority of the colonists in Naupactus,
properly only to the appointment of shall be deprived of civil rights and shall
the TpbaTaT-qi for the colonist, this be- have his property confiscated. For the
ing the important proyision in cbntin- spelling 'NafTaxrlov see 32. — 41 ff. To
uation of the preceding paragraph. the one who brings suit the magistrate
Making the provision mutual was an shall grant trial within thirty days, if
afterthought. — /t a tt i a t c s without cor- thirtydays of his magistracy remain.
rection is to be read xa 'iriarh, with If he does not grant trial to the one
hyphaeresis where we expect elision, bringing suit he shall be deprived of civil
from Ka and iwiarh, an adv. ^cpd. of rights and have his property confiscated,
firos for which we should expect ^wi- his real estate together with his servants.
ferh or iTricrh (intervocalic f is not The customary oath shall be taken. The
always written, of. '07r6ei'Ti, Sa/uovp- voting shall be by ballot. For p,4pos real
fie BlSoc Toi evKaXei/ievoL rav Biicav, dTifJi\ov elfiev koX xpef^'ara Trafia-
45 TO<f>ajel(rTai, to fiepo^ /nerA po\\iKiaTav. Sio/ioaai hdppov top vofiiov.
ev vSpiav rav \lrdcf>i^\îv el/ji.ev. koI to dedfiiov rots E.V7roKvafMSioi<!

Aoppoh Taih-a reXeov elfiev XaXeteot? toI'; aiiv 'AvTKpdrai fOiKiral'S.
56. Oeanthea. Second half V cent. B.C. IG.IX.iii.333. SGDI.1479.

Hicks 44. Michel 3. Roberts 232 and pp.354 ff. Solmsen 35.
Tbv êvov jLie hdrêv e(T) ra? XaXei^So? tov OlavOea, /i|eSe rov
XaXeiea e'(T) ra? OlavOiSo'i, /iteSe xpe/J-ara at ti{<;) crxJôi tov 8e
avXovTa dvdTo(<;) avXMv. ra êyiKO, i{6) 0a\d(a-)a-a<; hdyev |

dav-
5 \ov irXdv i(X) Xi/Mevo? to kut^, ttoXiv. a'i k dhiKo{s:) crvKoi, Te||TO-
pe? Spwx^/iai- al he irXeov Be/c djjiapdv eôi to a-vXov, he^fiioXoiv
6(f)XeT0 poTi crvXda-ai. al fxeTapoiKeoi irXeov p,evo<: e |

o XaXeteus
ev Olavffeai e 'Oiavdei)<; ev 'X.aXeioi, tm e-mBap.iai, SUai y(\pe<TTO.
10 TOV Trpoêvov, al \jreuSea irpoêveoi, hnrXêloi BoteaTO. |||

al k dvSi-
ydôvTi Tol êvoBUai, eirop.oTa'i heXea^To 6 êVo? oirdyov Tav SiKav
estate, cf . the similar use of kMjpos. — off a foreigner from Chaleian territory,
46 f . And compact for the H. Lo-
this nor a Chaleian from Oeanthean terri-
crians shall hold good in the same terms torij, nor his property, incase one makes
for the colonists from Chaleion under a seizure. But him who makes a seiz-
Antiphates. See introductory note. ure himself one mayseizewith impunity.

56. The tablet consists of two docu- The property of a foreigner one may
ments inscribed by different hands, as carry off from the sea without being sub-
appears from the forms of the letters, ject to reprisal, except from the harbor
which also show, together with the ab- of each If one makes a seizure
city.
sence of 9, that both are later than unlawfully, four drachmas (is the peiir-
no. 55. The first, ending with xpiaro alty); and if he holds what has been
1.8, is a treaty between Oeanthea and seized for more than ten days, he shall
Chaleion of the kind known as ri/ipo- owe half a^ much again as the amount
XoK or crvixôKd (the latter in 1. 15). It he seized. If a Chaleian sojourns more
is for the protection of foreigners, that than a month in Oeanthea or an Oean-
is citizens of other Greek states, visit- thean in Chaleion, he shall be subject to
ing either city from reprisal at the the local court.

hands of citizens of the other. Such The second document, 11. 8-18, con-
reprisal or seizure inenforcement of sists of regulations of one of the two
claims was freely employed, so far as cities, presumably Oeanthea, regarding
it was not specifically regulated by the legal rights of foreigners.
treaty. JTor graphic peculiarities see 8 ff . The proxenus who is false to his
no. 55, introductory note. duty one shall fine double {the amount
1 ff. An Oeanthean shall not carry involved in each particular case). If
Ko. 57] ELEAN INSCRIPTIOlSrS 219
ex0o<; wpoêvo |
Koi fiSio êvo apiarivâv, iwl fjiev rat? iMvaia\{ai<:
Kal irXeov TrevTe/caiSeK avSpa^, iirl rots |

/ieiovoK ewe' dvSpa<:. at
K 6 paaa-TCx; Trot tov f\\aa-TOV SiKaêrai Ka(T) ra? o-wi//3oXa?, SafMop- 15
70? heXearai tos hopKo fi6Ta<; apiarivhav tuv ir^VTopKiav o/iocrav-

Ta^. TO'i hopKoiioTm tov avro^v hopKOV o/ivvev, ifKedvv Se VLKev.
Elean
57. Olympia. Before 580 B.C. SGDI.1152. Inschr.v.Olympia 2. Michel
195. Roberts 292 and pp.o64ff. Solmsen38. Damelsson,EraDOsIII,80ff.
Keil,G6tt.Naclir.l899,15ifi. Glotz,Solidarit6delafammeenGr6ce,pp.248ff.
'A fparpa rot? FaXeiot?. irarpiav dappev Kal jeveav xal ravTo. I
the êvodUai (the judges in cases involv- accounting (or in the body of the fuurrpol?).
ing the rights of foreigners) are divided If any one maltreats one who is accused
in opinion, the foreigner who is plain- in a matter involving fines, let him be
tiff {owdyor = 6 4irdyiav) shall choose ju- held to a fine of ten minae, if he does so
rors from the best citizens, but exclusive wittingly. And let the scribe of the gens
of his proxenus and private host (who suffer the same penalty if he wrongs any
would be prejudiced in his fa,voT), fif- one. This tablet sacred at Olympia.
teen men in cases involving a mina or The numerous interpretations of this
more, nine men in cases involving less. inscription have differed fundamen-
If citizen proceeds against citizen under tally. According to that preferred here
the terms of the treaty, the magistrates the object of the decree is to do away
shall choose the jurors from the best citi- with the liability which under primitive
zens, after having sworn the quintuple conditions, such as survived longer in
oath (i.e. oath by five gods). The ju- Elis than elsewhere, had attached to
rors shall take the same oath, and the the whole gens and family of an accused
majority shall decide. person, also to prevent confiscation of
57. This covenant for the Eleans. his property and personal violence, and
(An accused and family
man''s) gens to prescribe the manner in which pen-
and his property shall be immune. If alties were to be imposed.
any one brings a charge against a male 1. d t/iis, the following, see Kuhner-
:
citizen of Mis, if he who holds the high- Gerthl,p.597. — iroTpidv: like Delph.
est office and the /Sao-iXeis do not impose Trarptd, = yivm, while yeve&
Dor. irirpa
the fines, let each of those who fail to is the immediate family. — Oappiv be :
impose them pay a penalty of ten mi- of good cheer, without fear, hence, as a
nae dedicated to Olympian Zeus. Let - technical term in Elean, be secure, im-
the Sellanodica enforce this, and let the mune, just as the Attic 45«a is in ori-
body of demiurgi enforce the other fines gin freedom from fear (Sio%). It is used
(which they had neglected to impose). of pereons and things. Cf . fl[(£ppos] ai-
If he (the Hellanodica) does not enforce Toi Kal xp^fjdrois in another inscription.
this, let him pay double the penalty in his avT5 ; refers to fippevop FoXelo of the
fie 'iriOelav to. ^(\Kaui

al fe Tt? KaTiapav<reie pdppevop YaXeio, al ê
op fieyLCTTOV Te\o<; exoi ical toI âcriXae';, ê/ca fivai'i ku airoTivoi
\
5 feKaa-TO<; 'imroeovTov Ka{6)6vTaC<; rol 7A '0\ui^|7riot. knrev-

rov p-e
TTOi fe K E'XXavoîKa<; Koi rSXXa Ûaia eirevirfTO a

â/iiopyM al
fe ;ite 'vttSi, ^L<f>viov airoTLvero ev jxaarpSfii. al ê tk tov ahia-
devTa }îKaiov IfidaKoi, ev ral êKap.vaiaL k ^vexo{iT]o, al feiô<s
IfidcTKOt. Kal Trarpta? o 7/30<êv? Tav[T]d Ka -Kdaicoi, |

[al T]iv [a^'\i-
Keo\C\. 6 Tr[i]va^ lapb-; 'OXvvTriai.
58. Olympia. VI cent. B.C. SGDI.1149. Inschr.v.OlympiaO. Hicks 9.
MiQhell. Roberts 291 and pp. 362 ff. Solmsen39.
'A fpdrpa-Tolp Fa\etoi<; Kal rot? '"EplpaoioK. a-vvfiaxia k ea

eKarbv perea, dpôi Be Ka rot al Se tl Seot aire f eVo? aUre f\dp-
|
5 yov, avveav k a{\)\d\oi'; rd t d{X)'K{a) Kal Tra\\p TroXep.o. al he
jxa avveav, rdXavrov k |

apjiipo airoTivoiav rol At 'OXwirtoi toi
Ka\{S)Sa\efj,evoi \arpei6p,evov. al Se rip to, 'y\pdêa rai Ka(S)Sa-
10 XeoiTO aire feTa<; acre T\eXea-Ta aire Sa/U.09, ei' Teindpot, k evejôiTO
Tol 'vravr i'ypa(iM)fj,evoi.
59. Olympia. VI cent. B.C. SGDI.1156. Inschr.v.01ympia7. Michel

196. Roberts 296 and pp. 369 fi. Ziehen,LegesSacrae61.
Ka Oeapo'; eXe. al he jSeveoi, ev jlapol, /Sot' Ka 6dd(h)SoL Kal ko-
ddpai TeXeCai, Kal rov deapov ev T|a[(u)]Tat. al he rt? Trap to
following clause, which logically goes years, beginning with the present year.
with the preceding as well as the fol- Jf there shall be any need of word or
lowing. — 2. KariapavcreiE : KaBiepeiia, deed, they shall combine with one another
but meaning first to utter an impreca- both in other matters and in war. If
tion against some one (cf. (caretfxoMiOi i^^ 'i" iôt combine, those who vio-
let
and then, since this was, or had been, late (the agreement) pay a talent of sil-
the manner of introducing a charge, ver consecrated to Olympian Zeus. If

simply KaT))7op^w. See also no. 60. Like any one violates these writings, whether
various other expressions in Elean, this private citizen, official, or the state, let
reflects the essentially religious char- him be held in the penalty here written.
acter of the legal procedure. — al J« 69. This is the conclusion of an in-
fkf ktX. : cf no. 61

. C 13-16. Tor iireviroi, scription which was begun on another
liMTTpiaL, lfi.i(rKui, etc., see the Glossary. tablet not preserved,
68. This covenant between the Eleans //7ie (some one previously mentioned)
and the Heraeans (of Arcadia). There commits fornication {1)inthe sacred pre-
shall be an alliance for one hundred cinct, one shall make him, expiate it by
No. 60] ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS 221
ypd<l)0<; StKa(S)Sot, areXi'! k eie a SUa, a Se Ka fpdrpa a Bafioata

reXeia ei\e 8t/ca(8)Soo-a. tov Se ku ypa<f)66v on SoKeoi A:a(\)\iTe/3o?
exev 7ro{T) rov 6{e)6v, iâypeov Kal e|z;7rotoi; aw /SoXat {ir)evTaKa-
tIov apXaveoi Kal Bdnoi TrXeOvovri Sivd/coi {Sivd)K0i Se Ka {i)v
Tpii\]pv, at Tt ivTTOiol aiT iâypeoi.
60. Olympia. Second half IV cent. B.C. Szanto,Oest.Jhrb.I,197fE.

Danielsson,EranosIII,129ff. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l898,218fE. Keil,G6tt.
Nachr.l899,136fE. Remach,Rev.Et.Gr.XVI,187ff. Solmsen40.
©eo? •
Tvxa. raCp Se yeveaip /jlo, ^vyaSeiij/j, /jiaSe K\aT a-Troiov
rpoirov, fj-dre ipaevaiTepav /idre dr)\vT\epav, fidre ra '^(^prif^Ta
the sacrifice of an ox and by complete and be free from punishment so•fah

fa
purification, and same
the Beapis in the concerns matters happening later than
way. If any one pronounces judgment the time of the demiurgi under Pyrrhon.
contrary to the regulation, this judgment Those next of kin shall not sell or send
shall be void, but the decree of the people off theproperty of the exiles, and if one
shall befinal in deciding. Onemaymake does any of these things contrary to the
any change in the regulations which regulation, he shall pay double the
seems desirable in the sight of the god amount sent off and sold. If any one
(136.3), withdrawing or adding with the defaces the stele, he shall be punished
approval of the whole council of the Five like one guilty of sacrilege.
Hundred and the people in full assem- Several times during the fourth cen-
bly.One may make changes three times, tury b.c. the oligarchy and democracy
adding and withdrawing. —
The resto- alternated in power in Elis, with re-
ration and interpretation of the last sulting banishment and recall of exiles.
sentence, (5iKi)CTi ktK., is uncertain. It is probable that this decree belongs
In 1. 4 the adverb af\ati4os (see 55) is to the Macedonian period and perhaps
used loosely where we should expect refers to the exiles of 336 b.c. who
an adjective in agreement with /SoXai were recalled in 335 b.c. Cf. Arrianl.
or trevraKaTlov. 10. 1'HXeMit Sk roils ^vydSas aipSiv Kare-
60. But one shall not exile the chil- 84âvTO, Sti ^tTiJSeiot 'AXe^dwSpy Jjtrav.
dren {of an exile) either male or female, It is a supplementary decree to another

under any circumstances, nor confiscate on the same subject, as is shown by S4
the property. If any one exiles them or in the first sentence after the introduc-
confiscates the property, he shall be sub- tory formula, and the use of yeveatp
ject to trial before (in the name of) without modifier, which must be under-
Olympian Zeus on a capital charge, and stood from the preceding. On the dia-
any one who wishes may bring the charge lect as compared with that of the earlier
against him with impunity. And it shall inscriptions, see 241.
be permitted, even in case they have ex- 1. 7Evca(p: the singular is of ten used
iled any, to any one who wishes to return collectively in the sense of offspring.
hafioaiSifiev al Se rip (l)vya8\eioi aire to, xp'^fj-ara 8a/Mocrtoia, <f)ev-
5 yerm ttot rSi A||to/3 TwXvfnrica aifiarop, Kal Kanapaimv 6 SrjXoîrip |
avdarop ijara). e^rjarm Se, km ku (jivyaSevavri, rol 8\r]Xofi€voi vo-
ariTTTjv'Kal arrdfjiiov ^fJi£V, oaaa Ka liârapiv 'yevcovrai tS)v Trepi
Tivppmva SafMopyaiv. To\lp Se eV d{a)a-ia-Ta fJi,a airoSoaaat. fidre
10 eicirep.'âi to, j^p\\ijfiaTa Tolp ^vydSea-ai al Se n ravTcov irap to
rypd/Afia iroieoi, a-ironveTco St7rX[a]o-toi' t&j Ka eKirefiira Ka\l tm Ka

cnroS&Tat. al Se np aSeaXTCohaie ra trrdXav, \
cop a'yaXp.aTO<j>a)pav
eovra ird(T')(r)V.
61. Olympia. Firsthalf of IIIcent.B.c. SGDI.1172. Inschr.v.Olympia

39. Michel 197.
@eo'/3. 1vj(a.
I
'Ttto '^XkavoSiKav rmv irepl \
KIct^vKov, @vla). |
5 oirap, eirel Aa/jLOKpdTtip 'Ay^ropop ||

TeveSiop, ireiroXirevKoap
Trap' a/is \
avTop re Kal 6 Trardp, Kal ia-Teâvafj,e\vop tov re t&v
descendants, e.g. Bpir. oirSi koI yeveai of movable property for sale abroad.
Kal yha ix 7e>/eas (SGDI.1334), Arc. <j>vyiSetra-i is dative of advantage or of

atiTol Kal yevcd (Oest.Jhrb.IV,79), both disadvantage, according to the inter-
= usual airwi Kal iKySvois. For the plu- pretation preferred. — 12-13. at S^ rip
TiK yvvatKi re Kal rds yeveds
ral cf . Mess. aStaXriShau ktX. : cf . rjv S4 Tis [riiv ari)-
airoO (SGDI. 4689.97). Some take 7e«'e- Xiji'] d0aj'[if'()i 71 ri, 7pdj[ijnaTo] , iracrx^w
alp here as members of the yevcal, under- us an inscription of lasus,
Up6<rv'\os in
standing these as noble families, but SGDI.5517. dSeXTAw= dSjjXAw, dâi-IfiD,

this is less likely. — 4-5. <|>6ii'y^to) ttot is probably from *SeaXos (cf Siapiai, Sij- .
Tu Atop kt\.. see 136.3 and no. 57.2, Xos), whence —

perhaps through the
note. — 5. 8i)Xo|i.'^p : we expect 57)X(S/ie- medium of a verb SeiXKa — *5eaXT6s,
vop. Probably an which the
error, for *S6aXT4M. According to another view,
existence of some such form as StiXop- . from S4\tos tablet (cf. Cypr. SdXTos), so
Tijp (cf . iBeKovT'fip) may be responsible. that the meaning would be make the
— 6. <|>u7a8EvavTi : aor. subj. 151.1. stele i.e. remove the tablet
aSfXros,
9-10. It is uncertain whether this is from the stele. For t4 a-riXav see 96.2.
a provision in favor of the exiles, pre- 61. Proxeny decree in honor of Da-
venting their property being disposed mocvates of Tenedos, who is mentioned
of by relatives, or one directed against as one of the Olympian victors by Pau-
them, preventing the relatives from sanias (6. 17. 1). On the dialect as com-
selling tlie property for them or send- pared with that of the earlier inscrip-
ing it to them. In the former case tions, see 241. With irb 'EWavodiKat
dirodiira-ai may refer to the sale of real 1.2 for visual iwl with gen., compare
estate, and iKiriii-âi, to the sending off Lac. huTrd with ace. in no. 66.66.
No. 62] NOETHWEST GEEEK KOINH INSCEIPTION 223
'0\vfi,Trl(ov ayatva Kal |

aXXoip koI ifKeiovep, eiraviTaKcap iv tclv \
IBiav rdv re Ta irarpop OeapoSoKiav StallSe'SeKTai Kal vTroBeyerai 10
Tolp deapoip, |
o/ioicop Se Kal Tolp Xoiirolp roip Trap' ap,e(ov |
Tav
waa-av j^peiav eKTevecop Kal o.irpol'âaicrTtBp Trape^êrat, (fiavepav
iroiecov |
rav eêt evvoiav ttotI tclv troXiv, Kadayp ||
irXeiovep awe- 15
fuipTvpeov Tcbfj, iraXirav •

I oirmp Se Kal a Tro'Xep KaTaîaip (jiaiva-
rai I
j^^dpirep avTaTroSiS&cr(ra rolp avrdp I evepyeraip, virdp')(7jv
AanoKpciTT) Trpt^êvov, Kal evepyerav 8' rap iroKiop avrov Kal
^Wfiev 20
yevop, Kal to, |

Xoiira Tifica ^fiev avrol oaaa Kal rolp aX|\o{/3 Trpo-
êvoip Kal evepyeratp virdpjêi irapa |

Tap iroKiop. rjfiev Se Kal
a(T<j)dXeiav Kal TroXe/ico |
Kal eipdvap, Kal yap Kal ôiKiap eyKrr)-
aiv, Kal itTeXeiav, Kal irpoeSpiav iv rolp AtovvaiaKolp |
aymvoip, 25
II
rav re Ovaidv Kal rifidv rraaav |

pêre-^rfv, Ka6a>p Kal rol Xoiirol
OeapoSoKOi |
Kal evepyerai /lere'ôvrL. Sofiev Se avrol \ Kal Aa/io-
Kpdr-q rov rafiiav êvia ra ||
p-eyiara €k ratv vojjlcov. to Se yfrd(f)i- 30
(T/ia
I
TO yeyovop arro rap ^coXdp ypaêv ey •)(a\K(o\ixa dvareOdi
iv ro iapov ra Aibp ra 'OXv/mttico. \
rav Se iirifieXeiav rap dvaOe-
aiop iroirjaacrai \ A.la'yîvav rov irrifieXrjrav rdv Xirrrmv. ||
rrepl Se 35
rSi cnroaraXdiiev rolp TeveSiotp \

ro yeyovop \jrd(f)iap.a iinneXeiav
•iroi-qarai |
Niko'S/so/aojo 6 ^(oXoypd(f>op, orrtop So6di rolp |
Oeapolp
rolp ifi ^liXrjrov arroa-reXXofielvoLp rrorl rav dvaiav Kai rov
aywva ||
rav AtSv/ieimv. *0
Northwest Greek koivtj
62. Thermum. About 275 B.C. "Ec^.'Apx-lSOS.SSfi.
2YN0HKA KAI 2YMMAXIA AITOAOI2 KAI AKAPNAN0I2

'Ayaddi rv'^âi. 'S.vvOiJKa AtVaXot? Kal 'AKapvdvoi<; 6p.6Xoyo<;.
elprjvav |
elp-ev Kal <f>iXiav ttot aXXdXov;, cf)iXov<; idvra'i Kal crii/i-
fidjôv^ d/j,a\ra rojM irdvra x^povov, opia e')(pvra<i rd<: ;^topas rov
68. Treaty of alliance between the west Greek Koivi. See 279. Note e.g.
Aetolians and Acarnanians. This is an the retention of original o, ra, iroxi,

example of the mixed dialect current infin. in -/«», 3 pi. imv. in -vra, | in aor.
at this time in various parts of North- (TepiuiâvTui), but Att. el for al, ov beside
west Greece, which we call the North- eo (e.g. avrnroiovvTai but (TTpaTay4ovTo^,
' AêXaJtov TroTa/xloz/ a%pt ek OaXacrcrav. ra fiev iror aio tov ' Aê-
5 Xcoiov TTora/Mov KircoXmv elfiev, to, Se ||
tto^' ecnrepav 'Aicapvaveov
TrXav TOV Upavrb'; ical to.'; Ae/i^tSo? ravTw; Se 'AKapvai^&i

ovK avTiiroiovvrai. virep Se rwv repfiovcov tov HpavTO<!, et ftêy Ka
'S.Tpa.TLOL KaX 'A7/3at|o{ a-vyx^copeoavTi avTol ttot avTovv, tovto kv-
piov e<TT(o, el Se fiij, ' KKapvave; Kal AItcoXoI |
Tepp,aâvTa) Tap,
UpavTiSa 'x^copav, aipeOevTm eKUTepcov Beica irXav 'S,TpaTia>v Kal
'Aypailoav •
Ka6a<; Se Ka Tepfid^mvTi, TeXeiov eaTCO. elp,ev Se Kal
10 eiriyap.iav ttot aXXdXov; Kal 7||a? eyKTijcnv tSu re AlTfoXmi ev
'AKapvaviai Kal t&i 'AKapvavi ev AiTooXiau Kai iroXiTav eip,^ tov
AiTtoXov ev 'AKapvaviai Kal tov 'AKapvava ev AiTcoXiai iffoy Kal
ofioiov. avaypayfravWo) Se TavTa ev aTaXait jâ\/ceat5 eir 'Aktiwi
p,ev ol dpy(0VTe<; t&v AKapvdvmv,
' ev Se @e/)/U.]&jt toI apjôvTe'; twv
AtTcoXav, ev 'OXvpîrCai Se Kal ev AeX<f)ol<; Kal ev Ao}(S)a)vat koi-
vai eKaiêpoi. cTrt ap'XpvTCOv ifi fiev AiTCoXiai crTpaTayeovTO'; IIoXu-
15 KpiTov K-aXXcea to SevTe\]pov, iinrap'xeovTO'i îXmvo<s TlXevpaviov,
ypap.p,aTevovTOpeo<;,
KaXXt'a KaXXiô-;, 'Yip,oX6')(pv TioTeiSavieoVTateo9, TafiievovTCOv JLvSpicovo'; Avaip.a')(eo<;, Aa}pip,dj(ôv

I
Tpi'ôviov, 'Api<TT\a}vo<: Aaidyo<{, 'ApiaTea 'laTcopiov, ' Ayijo'covo'!
20 Aeîeoi, TcfidvSpov ''Epivaloi, ||

'Aypiov l^ma-deveo'; ev Se 'AKapva-
viai aTpaTay&v ^vvddpov OlvidSa, 'E7rt[X]|aou Arjpieoi;, ' Ayija-coVoi
1,TpaTiov, 'AX/ceVa ôiTiavo<;, 'AXKivov &vppeiov, @eeoi'|o9 'AvaKTO-
pieof, HoXvKXeo'i AevKaSiov, iTr7rap')(eovTO<; 'iTTTroXaou OlvidSa, I
ypap,p.aTevovTO<; TJepiKXeo'; OlvidSa, Tafiia 'AyeXdov I^TpanKov.

— Iivp.fj.a'xîa AtTwXot? Kal AKapvdvoi<; dp,aTa' Top, irdvTa 'xpovov.
|
11
25 e'i Ti<: Ka ep,^dXXrji et? tolv AhmXiav iirl iroXep,mi, /3oa6oeiv
els beside ^c with ace. (eis t4p XlriSKlav used of the citizen levies in contrast to
but iv 'Axaprnvlav), lwTeu(n beside iir- tlie mercenaries, Polyb.2.65, 6.91,95,
Tô's. and iinXeKTdpxv! Plut.Arat.32. — 24.
16. iin\(Krap\e6vTtav: this is the SLuara probably connected with /idTiji',
:
first reference to iiriXeKrdpxai as mili- Dor. ndraf, and so having the same
tary officials in the Aetolian league. force as the frequent dir\&s ko! d86-
For the Achaean league, cf. iirlXcKToi, Xus, e.g. no. 112.22.
No. 64] LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 225
T0^9 I
'AKapvava<; ireôK /lev ')(iKloi<;, itrvevai he eKarov, ow ko.
roi ap')(0VT^ ireiiircovTi, iv dfjLepai<s ef. Kal ei ti<s iv 'KKapvavCav

ifi^dXXoi iirl iroXefucoi, I ôadoelv AiVwXoii? Tre^'ot? fiiv j^tXt'ot?,
tTTTreot? Se eKarov, iv a,fiepai<: e|, ow ku|

toI ap')(pvre<; Tre/iTroivTi.
el Be ifKeiovav j^peiav eôiev arepoi TroVe/sot,
||
ôaOoovvreo rpiajfi^ 30
Xi'ot? eKarepoi exarepoK, iv dfiepai<; Sexa. ras Se ôadola<s rla?

airoaTeXKoiieva'i ecrroo to rpiTop. fiepo<; OTrXirat. irefiirovTm he Tap,
ôddoiav I
ey p,ev 'AKapvavia<; ol aTparayol twv 'Axapvdvmv Kal
01 (Tvvehpoi, iy he AtTtoXia? |
ol dp')(OVTev diiepdv rpiaKOvra •
el he irKelova 'x^povov e')(piev ra? ;Soa||0oia? 35
j(peiav ol p.erarrefiyjrdiievoi rap, fioddoiav, hihovrco rai a-irap'xîai
eare Ka iv oikov cnroaretXcovri

|
rov<; arpaTUora<;. enrap')(îa S" earai
rov TrXeioi/o? j(pdv\ov Tft)[t p.ev Imrei crra^rrip K.opCvOio'; ra? dp,e-
pa^ eKda-ra<i, rSti \he\ rap. travoTrXiav 6jô|[i'Tt ], rait
Se TO ripidmpdKLov ivve oySoXoi, îXwt eirr oySoXot. ayeiaQwv |
[39—42 fragmentary].
Laconian
63. Olympia. VI cent.B.c. SGDI.4405. Inschr.v.01yinpia252. Roberts
261.
[Ae|]o, Fdv\alQ\ Kpoviha [Z]ev 'OXvvme, KaXov d[y]a\p,a
hiXefo[i 6v]p,5i Tot(X) AaKehaip.ovio[i^].
64. Delphi. Soon after 479 B.C. SGDI.4406. Ditt.Syll.7. Hicks 19.
MichellllS. Roberts 259. Solmsenl6.
[T]o[tSe rov] iroXep.ov [e]|7roX[e']/xeoi' •

|
Aa«:[eS]a[i]ôV[tot], ||
\
'A0[a]i'[a]t[o]t, Kopiv6ioi, \
Teyedr[ai], \
1,iKVovioi, |
Alytvarai, ||
5
I
63. This is the inscription mentioned tripod set up at Delphi after the battle
by Paus.5.24.3, who reproduces it, of Plateea. The tripod was destroyed
eliminating the dialectic peculiarities, by the Phocians in the Sacred War,
as follows but the column remained until it was
Aj> «VT^ ,^ ,j - 'r\\j \k carried bv
i-a,nicu. k/jr Constantine
v> to Constanti-
A^|o, dual KpovlSa Zeu OXiJ/urie, KoKdv
, r^ nople, where it still remains. Accord-
,,, J".^"- .
s , iiig to Thucydides (1.132.3) and others,
the Lacedaemonians, after erasing the

64. The famous bronze serpent- boastful epigram of Pausanias, in-
column which once supported the gold scribed simply the names of the cities
226- GREEK DIALECTS [No. 64
10 Meyapi<;, \
'EiriSavpioi, |
'Epxafêvioi, |
^Xetdaioi, |
Tpo^dvioi, ||
20 'Epfiiovh, I
Tipvvffioi,
I
UXaraie^, \
@ea-7nh, |
MvKavh, ||
Ketoi, |
25 Ma\tot, TevLoi, Naftot, |

'Eperpie^, ||
XaX/ctSe?, |
lTVpe<;, |
Fa-
I I
30 Xetot, IIoTetStaTai, |
Aev«aStot, ||
YavuKTopiei;, |
Kv^wot, |
'2i(f>vioi,
|
I
'AfiirpaKidrai, |
AeirpeaTai.
65. FoundatTegea. V cent. B.C. SGDI.4598. Iiiscr.Jurid.II,pp.60fE.

Michel 1343. Roberts 257 and pp.357 fE. Solmsen 26.
A 'SovOiai TOL îka'xaio ^taKd.TL\at, fivat. ac k avTO<s it, Iro ave-
Xe'trlô •
ai Se k airoOdviL, rov reicvov |
efiev, eirei ku Trevre perea
||
5 hejSdvn •
al 8e Ka pe jeverak rexva, tov eirihiicaTdv epev •
I Siayvo-
pev Se TOi TeyedTa[<;'\ |
Ka(T) top ffeOpov.
B 'BiOvOlai 7rapica(ff)6eKa roi î\,a'x,a\io T(X)eTpaicdTLai pval apyv-
pio. el p\ev Ka foe, avTo<; aveXeirOo •
at Se K\a pe ôS, rol viol ave-
5 XoctOo Tol yveilcrioi, eirei ica e^daovn Trevre /reVela •
el Se Ka pe
which had taken part in the war and intervocalic o- {yi4(ru>t, e/Sdo-om), that
had set up the tripod. On the retention Xuthias was not a Spartan proper, but
of 0- in *X«dirioi, see 59.1. Note also an Achaean perioecus. But there is no
[^]7roX[^]iiieoi', for which the true Laco- good evidence that the perioeci differed
nian form would he iiro\4iMiov. in speech from the Spartans at this
65. Statements of two deposits of time, and the retention of intervocalic
money made by a certain Xuthias, son T and of antevocalic e
(f ^rea) is suffi-
of Philachaeus, and tlie conditions for ciently explained by the fact that the
their future disbursement. The place document was intended for use outside
of deposit was without doubt the tem- of Laconia. See 59.1, 275.
ple of Athena Alea in Tegea, tlie Greek A. For Xuthias the son of Phila-
temples often being used for such pur- chaeus {are deposited) two hundred mi-
poses. But the dialect is not Arcadian, nae. If he lives, let him come and take
and must therefore represent that of a it, but if he dies, it shall belong to his
foreign depositor. The most natural children five years after they reach the
assumption is that Xuthias was from age of puberty. If there are no children,
the neighboring Laconia, and we are it shall belong to those designated by law
expressly informed (of. Athen. 6.233) as heirs. The Tegeans shall decide ac-
that the Spartans used to deposit money cording to the law.
with the Arcadians to evade tlie law B. This was inscribed later than A,
against holding private property. It which was thereupon canceled, as
has been suggested, partly on account shown by its mutilation. The Tegean
of the names (Xuthias, Philachaeus), engraver is responsible for the use of
but mainly because of the retention of ct instead of al, the subj, foe (of. 149)
No. 66] LACONIAN INSCEIPTIONS 227
ôvn, ral 6vyaTe'pe<s aveXoado rat yvea^tai |

•
ei Se Ka /ji,e I ôvti, toI
voOoi aveXdado- el Be ku |
fie vodot ôvn, toI '9 d(a-)cna-Ta Trd^tKlle? 10
ave\6<r6o- el Se k av(l)i(X)\eyovT\(i, t)oI Teyearai SiayvovTO kuM
Tov OeOfiov.
66. Sparta. V cent. B.C. SGDI. -44:16. Michel946. Roberts 264. Solm-
sen 17 . Annual British School XIII , 1 74 fi.
Aafj-ovov I
avedeKe 'A.6avala\j,'\ |
HoXidxoi
viKciha^
I
ravTO, har oufie? 11 ireiroica tov viiv. I
s
TaSe eviKahe Aa/i[oi;oi/] rot avTo T60jonr7ro[i] auro? avLoîov | |
|
ev VaiapoyS reTpdia\i>] /eat 'Addvaia Ter[pdKiv] KeXevhvvia re- || |

10
T[/3a«ti'.]
I
/cat UohoiSaia AaiMOvo[v'\ |
ej/i'/ce He'X.et, /cat Ao /ce'X[e^ |
/ia/i]a, auTO? avio)^tov ||

ivheôhaK Ai'ttttoi? |
he-maKiv e/e rav auro |
15
hvrrtrov kSk to ou[t]o [/h'tttto.] |

«ai TLofioLSaia Aafiovdu I [eji/t/ce
®evptai o/cTa[/c]t[i/] 11 auTO? avioîov iv\heôfiai<; hiTrTroii I e/c Tav 20
ouTO hiinrov I /ee/c to awro Aitttto. I /cei/ 'Apiovrca^ ivixe 11 Aafiovov 25
oKTUKiv 0UT09 aviojîov ivhefiohaK hiiriroi'; I e/e Tav auro Aitt-

I I
TTOV Acex TO auTO AtTTTTO, /Cat 11 Ao KeXi^ evLKe A[a/xa]. I /cot 'EXev- 30
I
hvvia Aafiôvov] I ivixe avTo? o.vlo'^^lov I evheôhai<; hiirtroL';

|
in contrast to diro$tii<et of A, the omis- nes in sucA a manner as 7ie»er any one
sion of A in viol, ipiaovn (cf. 58(i); and of those now living. — 7. With his own
hisblunder in writing rferpaicdTiai was four-horse chariot, oiro reflexive as in
perhaps due to tlie Arcadian pronun- 11. 16, 17, etc. —
9. In the games of Po-
ciation (cf. 68.3). It is also possible seidon, with elliptical genitive as in eik
that in 11. 10-11 ~we should read, with- 'AiSoo etc. So ^k 'Apiow/as 1. 24. Toid-
out correction, i.v<pii^\iyovToi, with foxos = Horn. 7011)0x05. — 11,31. kIXev-
Arc. -TOI = -Tai (139.1). But the pas- hiivio: /tai 'EXeuo-(wa (20, 59.1), games
sive with /xrat understood as subject is in honor of the Eleusinian Demeter.
less natural tlian the corrected reading 12, 18. noho(Sai.a: XLoaeiSiivia (49.1,
usually adopted. For the reading iv- 89.1, 61.5) celebrated at Helos in La-
0i(X)Xe7-, rather than ivifiCKty-, cf. the conia and Thuria in Jlessenia. — 15 ff.
XX attested in other dialects (89.3). Seven times loith colts (bred) from his
For dreX6<j-9o see 140.86. own mares and his oion stallion. — Iv-
Record of the victories of Damo-

66. hipohais htinrois : ivTiPii<rais being in
non and his son. The portion of the ^jSrj, young mares. — 19. 6evpCai: the
stone containing 11. 42-94 was only re- usual foi-m of the name is Qovpla. —
cently discovered. 24. 'ApiovrCa : the name of some god-
3 S. viKdha$ ktX. : Having won victo- dess or heroine otherwise unknown. —
35 rerpaKiv. ||
rdSe eviKahe 'Ei'u/ia[«/3aTtS|os] 7r/3aT[os 7r]at(S)a)Z'
ô\\ixov Ai6e]ka kuI Ki\e^ /iii[a9 a/te/)]a? ha[ti,a\ ev[Uov. |
\ ||
I
40 ôXix^ly '^'*' ^° KeXe^ /ita?] a/iepai ha/ia eviKov.

I
- -]
I
| |
45 Koi Tiapirapovia iviKe "EvvfiaKpaTiSai iraiSa'i crrdSiov km Siav- 11

|
\ov Kdt 8o\f;)ôj' Kat ho Ke[\e^] /lita? ajiepa'; hap.d |

evi/ce. «:ai
|
I
50 Aafiovov ei'iA;? Trat? toz/ eV j

Tatapo'xô a-rdSiov kuI |
[SiJauXoi'.
II
55 [«]al Aa/Jiovov evUe j

Trat? tov AiOehia \\
a-TaStov ical SiavXov.
Kol Aafiovov ivLKe |

TraZ? t'ov MaXeareta |
crrdSiov Kal SiavXov.
60 /cai Aafiovov iviKe ||

Trat? toz' Aidehta |
ardSiov xal SiavXov. |
/cai
65 Aap-ovov evUe |
Trat? t'oi/ Uapirapdvia |
crrdBtov Kal SiavXov, jj
«at
'Addvaia erTdScov. |
Autto 8e 'E%e/u,eW e<ô/3o[i'] |
raSe ei/iKe Aafio-
70 I'oi',
I
'Addvaia ivheôhai<; j
hiiriroi'; auro? avio'xîdv ||
Kat Ao KeXe^
IMidi I
a/j,epa'; hafia iviKi, Kal |
Ao Auto? a-rdSiov hafid iviKe. |
hviro
75 Se EiitTTTTOi' eôpov rdSe jj
ez'tKe Aafiovov, 'Addvaia j
ivhiôhai's
I
hiTT'TroK avTO'! avioîov Kal \ ho «re\ef /itta? ap-epai j

Aa/ia eviKe,
I
80 «at Ao Auto? a-rdSiov hafxd eviKe. j

Autto 8e 'ApiaTe e(j)opov j
raSe
II
ei'i«e Aafiovov, 1 ei' Vaiapoj^p ivhej3ohais \

[AJiTTTTOt? auTO? ai/to^tof ||
85 [wjai Ao KeXe^ fiid'i afiepa<; |

[A]a/Aa ez/i/ce, Kal Ao Auto? j
(ndSiov
90 «al SiavXov Kal \
SoXiôv fiia^ afiepai j
iviKov TrdvTei hafid. ||
Aktto
Se '^êfieve ecf>opov |
raSe ei'i/ce Aafiovov, \
iv Vaiap6')(p evheô-
haii AtTTTTOt? avTo? dvioyîov, \ [icjal ho Auto? o-raStoi' K[ai
I
67. Taenarum. IVcent.B.c. SGDI.4591. MicheH076. Roberts 265c.

Inscr.Jurid.II,p.235. Transitional alphabet. H = A and once tj.
5 'AvediKE I
Tot IIoAotSai't |
Nikov |
NtKa(ÔjOiSa ||
«at Avhnnrov \
10 Kat îKapîSav |
/cat TavTO,^ Trdvra. j
ecf)opo'; |
EuSa/iiSa?. ||
eTra-
/coe Mei'epâ/oiSa? |
'AvSpofieSrji;.
I
36 ff. Victo_ries won by 'EKUAtoKparlSas the usual form is due to assimilation

(of. 1. 45), evidently Damonon's son (cf to the vowel of the second syllable. —
11.72, 79, etc.). The name (cf.'OraMii/tpi- 44, 63. Ilapiropivia ndpwapos is the :
an ^j»u/ia = 6miia, 6mfi.a,

Tos) points to name of a mountain in Argolis where
with an inherited e-grade in the first games were held.— 49 ff. Victories won
syllable,which is seen in some of the by Damonon as a boy. 54, 60. AiBe- —
cognate forms of other languages, e.g. hia games in honor of Apollo Lithe-
:
Old Prussian emmens, but was hitherto sius. 57. MaXedrEia —

games in honor :
unknown in Greek. Probably the o of of Apollo Maleates. Cf. Paus.8.12.8.

No. 70] LACONIAK INSCRIPTIOlSrS 229
68. Taenarum. IV cent. B.C. SGDI.4592. Michel 1077. Roberts 265rf.
Transitional alphabet. H = /i and ij.
'AvedriKe |
Ala-xpôv |
'ATreipora? |
toi IlohoiSS\\vi 'RpaxX'îSav 6
|
avTov Kal TavTO. eôpo^ I

|
RayrihiaTpaTO';. |
e7ra'/co II/juoto^J'ETrt- 10
a:i587?[s].
69. Thalamae. IVcent. b.c. Annual British School X, 188. Meister,

Ber.Sachs.Ges.l905,277S. Ionic alphabet, but H = A as well as -q.
'NiKocrOeviSa'; tm Ilahi(f)ai |
yepovrevrnv avearjKe, I avroi; re Kal
ho T&) iraTpb<; 7r\aTr]p 'NiKO(rdeviSa<;, 7rpoêi'n^\dha<; ra{<;) cnSi 5
ttot' 'AvSpiav crv\ve(f>opevovra ai't[o-]Ta'/i,ei' |
îKoa-ffeviSav i[v] rm
t[e]/)a)i, fijbv Kal avv koKoji, j^prjaTai.
70. Sparta. II cent. a. d. SGDI.4498. Annual British School XII,356.

- - |o9 Kal Nei/C77(ô'p|o? oi Net«^ôpow, 1 veiKoavrep Kaalar)-
paropiv fiaiav (/cat) KatX[i9]||ai', 'ApTS/jLiSi 'Baypdea aiêOrjKav iirl 5
— 66 ff. Victories won by Damonon sthenidas the dedicator was a member

and his son at the same games. 66, 73, — of the Council of Elders, his grand-
81, 90. AuttA with a.cc. for usual î with father of the same name could not have
gen., as El. iiri With gen. in no. 61.2. been living at the time. He was carry-
67, 68. Manumissions of slaves in ing out an Injunction previously laid
the form of dedications to Poseidon. upon the grandfather by the goddess,
lirdKoe, lirdKo: dual forms of iTrd- which for some reason had been unful-
Koos = ftrijicoos witness. hr&Ko is the con- filled.
tracted form, of which the uncontracted 4 ff. irpoPeiirdhas ktX. : since the god-
hraxbu occurs in another inscription of dess had declared that Nicosthenidas
the same class. ^Trdicoe is due to the should set up in the shrine a statue in
analogy of consonant stems, to which honor of Andreas his fellow-ephor, and
nouns in -oos are not infrequently sub- that he would then consult the oracle
ject, e.g. Att. xoCs (112.6), late voOs with success. The construction ttot 'Av-
gen. sg. Kois, nom. pi. vbes (after /Sous, Spiav. . . di<«rrd/i6i' is unusual, but other
|3o6s, j36es). possible interpretations are equally dif-
69. From the shrine of Pasiphae at ficult in this respect. — hov kt\. : infin.
Thalamae, an oracle often consulted by clause depending on irpopairdhas, who

the Spartan ofBcials. Cf. Cic.de divin. would — and that he would. Eor xpv-
1.43.96, Plut. Agis 9 and Cleom.7. The <rTot= xpî''*"' see 85.1.
name of the goddess was Jiaai^/ia (Att. These belong to a series, now
70-73.
Ilao-i^di;), whence the contracted IIo- fifty-odd innumber, of dedications
ffiâ, like ' ABttva, and here, with Lac. A to Artemis Orthia by the victors in
for intervocalic «-, IlaAiâ. Singe Nicp- certain juvenile contests, The object
Trarpovo/jiiov Mdp(KOv) Aip(r}\iov) liOoaiveUov [

rov 'N€iKcipa>vo<i,
(]>[^L7i\oKaiaapop Koi (piXoTrdrpiSop.^
71. Sparta. 11 cent. a. d. Annual British School XII, 368.
5 K.\eavSpop [
o Kal M.rjvip |
KaWia-Tpdrco ôvaybp |
iirl ||
Trarpo-
VOflCO
I
ropyiTTTTCO TW (TopjlTTTrO)) I VlKUap fl&aV 'ApTel/JLin BcBjO-
aea ave(T7]\Ke.
72. Sparta. Ilcent. a.d. SGDI.4500. Annual British School XII,355.
5 'AyaOij Tvj'x^rj. |
<î\7)Top |
f\^Ta) j
eirl iraTpohôjio) Vop\yCTnrco
Tw (TopyiTTTrai) \
veiKaap Kekvav |
'Aprefiiri ^mpaea I avearjKe.
73. Sparta. Ilcent. a.d. Annual British School XII,372.
EvSoKi/jLop (^vBoKifiO)) KelKoia Kal EuSo'/ctlyuo/s AafiOKpareop I 6

5 Kal 'ApicTTeiSap KaalWrjpaTopioi veiKaavWep iirl 'AXKacrTco ôva-
jol I
fiLKiyiSSofieVcov 'FcopOea.
dedicated, the prize itself, was an iron to Herodotus, the Spartan boy in the
sickle, which was let into a socket, third year of his training was called
with which each of the stone slahs is luKt^6p.emt. This is from Dor. iukk6s =
provided, some with two (as nos. 70, ixiKpbi, while lUKKtxtSSS/ievos is from a
73), or even three. Of the contests, one diminutive in -ixos (original or for -«os?
is called Kaa-(rripar6piv, KaBBijpaTbpiv, KaB- Cf. TaiSixiv beside rraiSiKir).
6npaT&pu>v, etc., i.e. KaTaSripariptov, not A few of the dedications are in the
an actual chase of wild beasts, but KoiPi},and a few show Doric forms with-
some athletic game called the hunt. out the specific Laoonian coloring, e.g.
The fiQa, i.e." lioSira, was of course a viKdira!. But most of them, like those
musical contest. The word which is given here, represent an artificial re-
variously spelled KaiX[^]ai', KeKSav, kc- vival of the local dialect, that is, arti-
X?a, KcKoiav, Ke\4av, probably from the ficial as regards its use in inscriptions,
root seen in K^XaSos, KeXadâ, also de- but probably reflecting, though only
notes a musical contest. That the con- crudely and with great inconsistency
tests were between boys is shown by in spelling (e.g. in the use of <r = 6),
the use of TaidiKdv in many of the dedi- the form of speech which still survived
cations, e.g. veiKdap t4 iratSm&i' p,iJia win- as a patois among the Laconian peas-
ning the boys' contest in music {/iiia dat. ants. Some of the peculiarities in spell-
sg.), and by the appearance of the |8ou- ing are not characteristic of Laconian
aySp leader of the /SoCai, the bands in especially, but of the late period, e.g.
which the Spartan boys were trained, ei = I in veixdavrep etc. , oi for o in Bwp-
orpovayhp p,iKKi.x^SSop.(vwv, leader of boys eia, final « for S' in Bupeia, etc.
in thîr tenth yea,r. According to a ^\os^
No. 74] HEEACLEAN INSCRIPTION 231
Heraclean
74. The Heraclean Tables. End of IV cent. B.C. IG.XIV.645. SGDI.
4629. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.l94ff. SolmsenlS. Ionic alphabet, but with /r, and
h = A. Only. Table I is given.
I
"Eôpo<s 'Apia-Tapxo'i HrjpaKXeiBa • jli^? |
'ATreXXaio? •
ha tto-
Xt? Kai roi 6pi(TTai, |
^ Tpi-jrov; îXa)vv/j,o<; ZwTrvpia-KO), I we icapv-
Ketov 'ATToXXtui'to? HrjpaKXiJTO), |[
ai TreXra Aaft/tio? Uvppco, lev 5
dplva^ <l>iXt0Ta9 I
HtcTTteto), Tie eiria-TvKiov |
H?7jOa«;XeiSa? Zairvpco,
Aiovva-oM. I
Aveypayjrav toI bpLarai roi haipeOevTa eirl tq)? 'xa>pm^ to)?

'
hiapay; rm? raJ Aiovvcra), |
<J>tXt6i'u/io? ZtoirvpLcrKa), AttoWcovioi
HtjpaKXijTa), Atift/io? IIvp/sco, tXwTa? HicrTtetis), ||
Hiy/ja/eXeiSa? lo
Zmtrvpo), Kada [m/ajtâi' «at erepfiaâv Koi avvefieTprjaav koL
ip,epi\âv rS)v H.T)paK\eicov Siukvovtcov iv KaTaKKrjrmi aXlai.
'^vveiieTprjaanei 8e apâjjid^voL airo tS> avTOfim tS> hv-rrep IXavSo-
fft'a? dyovTOi tw hiaTanvovTO'; tw? re Ata/aw? ;i^(u||3(b? «;ai rai' fihiav
ydv iirl tov avrofiov tov opiôvra reu? re t<m Atovva-oo ^(^copcoi koI \
Tov K.covea<: ho Aia>vo<} eTraficoy^r]. KaTeTdfiop,e<; Se /tte/aiSa? rero-
pa'i •
II
Tav fiev irparav fiepiSa avo tS) dvT6/j,a> t<w "Trap to, Hrjpcoi- 15
Seta dyovTO'!, |
evpo^ ttotI tclv TpiaKovrdireSov rav 8ia tmv hiapS>v
j^mpav dycgaav, \ p.aKO'; Se dvcaOa diro rdv cnropodv d^pi e? irora-
fiov TOV "Axipiv, Kal I
iyevovTO p.eTpid>fievai iv ravrai rdi p,epeiai
eppriyeia<; fiev Si\aKdnai, fxia cryplvoi, crKipca Se xal appij/crco Kal
74. The lands which were the prop- of those who took leases, with their
erty of the temples of Dionysus and sureties and the amount of the rental
Athena Polias having been encroached (11. 179-187). Table II, which is not
upon by private parties, with a conse- given here, contains a report of the com-
quent diminution of their revenue, two mission on the lands of Athena Polias.
commissions were appointed to define The groups of letters fe, ire,
1-7.
and mark their boundaries, survey etc.,and the names of objects which
them, and divide them into lots. Ta- served as emblems rplirom, KapvKeTop,
ble I contains the report of the commis- etc. , are used as symbols to denote the
sion dealing with the lands of Dionysus tribe and family of the person named.
(11. 1-94), a statement of the regula- — 11. Siokv6vt<i)v : Siavxin-wx II. 9. 66.
tions under which the lands were of- — 18 ff. ^ppri-yeCos kt'K. -. SOI (rxotmi. of
fered for rental (11. 96-179), and a list araUe land, 646\ of brushwood, barren,
20 SpvfiS) peâKanai ||
TerpatKovTa /ref a-)(plvoi hrj/xia-xoivov rav Se
Sevrepav /jiepiBa, evpo<; utto I ra? rpiaKOVTaireSeo iirl rov avTOfioy
Tov Trpdrov, fJi,aKO<; Se airo rav cnropoav I ay^^pi e? TrorafJLov, icai eje-
vovTO fjLerpiQi/jLevai, iv Tavrai rai fidpeCai ipprj'yeia'; /J-ev SiaKariai

he^hep.riK0VTa rph ^^(plvot,, aKipas 8e |
xal apprjKTO) kuI Spvfjbw
25 irevTaKaTiai cr'xp'ivoi •
]|
tclv Se rpirav jxepiSa, evpov airo t& avTopLW
Tw TrpaTOO rS) wap rav TpclaKovrciTreSov dyoproi; cttI tov avrofiov
TOV SevTepov airb tw Tpia^KOVTaireSat, fiaKO<; airb tuv airopoav aj(^pi
e? iroTafidv, Kal i'ye\vovTo fieTpuofievai iv TavTai tm jxepeiai eppr]-
yeiai; fiev TpiaKUTiai I Sexa Svo aj(o'lvoL hrffiicry^ôivov, orKipm Se Kal

30 apprjKTO) Koi Spvfio) 7revTa]\KdTiai TpiciKOVTa heiTTa hrjfiLcr'Xôivov
Tav Se TeTapTav jxepCSa, ei>po<i cnro I to) avTOfjiO) tm SeVTepm airo

TO,'; TpiaKOVTairiSfo eirl tov dvTop,ov tov |
opiôvTa Tav re hiapdv
Kal Thv piSiav ydv, fiaKov Se dwo Tav cnropoav I d)(pt e? troTap.ov,
Kal eyevovTO fieTpito/jbevai iv TavTai tcLi fiepeidi ippT)\yeui<; /j,ev Tpia-
35 Kanai hoKToa a'ôlvoi hrjfi,icr')(oivov, <TKip<o Se Kal dpprjKT(o ||
Kal
SpvfiS) irevTaKanai TeTpmKOVTa p,Ca hrjp.icr')(oivov.
|
K6(âXa Tracra? eppr]yeia<; j^tXtat heveviJKOVTa irevTe cry^ôlvoi,
tTKilpo} Se Kal dpprjKT(o Kal SpvjiSi Siay^îXiai SiaKaTiai fiKaTi

TrevTe "
|
Tav Se vdcrov Tav Tronyeyevr] fievav e? Tav dpprjKTOv ydv
<ruvefJi,e\Tpi]crafie';. d-Tro TavTa<; Td^ yd<! diroXaiKrj epprjyeia<; fiev
40 TpiaKaTtai ||
rpt? cryôlvoi, hrj/j-ia-ôivov, a-Kipco Se Kal dppijKTO) Kal
SpvpjS) TeTpa\ic6(TiaL TpiaKOVTa irevTe a'ôlvoi, ep. p,ev Tat irpaTac
fiepeiai Tdi |
Trdp Ta HrjpcoiSeia eppr]yeia<s p,ev he^Sep,riKOVTa /ref
a-ôivoi, (TKi^pm Se Kal dppijKTO) Kal Spvp,5) heKaTov hoySorjKOVTa
jrevTe o-;;^;oi|i'of, iv Se Tdi TeTapTai fiepeiai rat irdp tA îvtm ippr]-
45 ye(a<; p.ev ||
SiaKanai pUaTi he'/TTa cr')(plvoL hr)p,la-')(ot,vov, aKipm Se
Kal dppifi\KTm Kal SpvfiSi SiaKanai irevTriKOVTa a-yoivoi. JLeâXd
7ra'|cra9 7a? Aa? KaTe(T(i)i(Tap,e<; tS)i Aiovva-coi heTTTaKanai Tpid-\
KOVTa hoKToa a-'xôivoi hr]ix[a')(pivov Tavrav Thv ydv KaTea-d)ia-a\fie<:
50 iySiKa^dfievoi SiKa<s TpiaKoa-Tala<i Toh Tdv hiapdv ydv pi\\Siav
and wooded, land. —

3Q. 6.iro\&\r\: had who had appropriated it to private
SeejiJos*, i.e. by private encroachment. use (11. 47 ff.). — 49. SCxas rpioKoo-ToC-
This land the commissioners restored to os: suits which had to be tried within
Dionysus, bringing suits against those thiHy days, Cf no. 56.42 and the Attic
,
No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 233
iroiovraaatv. havra ifiia-OmOt] [ha 7a] Kara /Si'to \h6(T<Ta]v A[a]|-

|
/Ltes Kar€ao}i(Ta/j.€<; Tpia/carimv /ieSifivcov to /reVo? heKaarov, I ha Se

Trdaa ya ha tS) Aiovvaco rerpaKaTiav SeKa fieSi/j-vtov /caSIStyo? to
/rcTO? heKacTTOv.
'Eo-Tacra/ie? Se /cat o/aeo? eVt fiev Ta<; |

7r\evpidSo<: aveo, heva fiev
iirl tS) avTOfio) tm irap UavSoa-iav ||
tco Trap Ta HripdiiSeia tw opi- 55
fovTO? Tav Te hiapav yav xal rav pi8iav 1 avy^topiâvre'S otto Tav
oLTTopoav eV Tav fiSiav yav, Aco? /a^ /caTa\u|/M,oKft)^^? aSr/Xcodeirj
Kau(o<i TOi efJiTrpofTua opoi, dWov Be ctti to) ai/lTo'/tici) tm ttAo to
^tVTia dyovTO<; ierTaaafie: trap rav /Sw/S\toj' KaX I Tav hiwpvya
dv^topiâvrei h(otTavTa)<; e? Tav pihiav yav (jav). aXJIXco? Se dmo- m
poK T0UT0t9 i(TTda-afie<! iirl rw aixa^nSi tw Bia tSj 'ycdpdheo'i ayd)-
cra? Tai irap rov Bpvfiov, tA? /lev ardXaii e? rav hiapav I
Yai*, Ta)9
Se avTopai'i e? Taj/ fiSiav yav, /caTaXtTroWe? piKaTiirehov |

avro/iov.
eardtraiiei Be KaX /xeacropcoi; , Bvo fiev e7r2 Ta? AoSoi Ta? I aya><Ta<; ex
re w6Xio<i koI ix IIavBo(ria<s Bid rSiv hiapStv ^((opcov, Bvo ||

Be ev Tats 66
haKpoa-KipiaK "
TOVTCi)<i Trdvra'i dv evQvtopeCav hofjiokSrfai^ dWd-
Xots, TO? p.ev e? to hiapov irKdyo^ tw avTOfito iTnye\ypafip.ev(o<s
"hiapo)'; Acovv&co )^d)p(ov," tq)? Be ev jdi fiBiat ydi i'm\yeypafj./jLevco<;
"avTopco^." hma-avTca^ Be Ka\ eiri tS) avrofio) ra |

Trap rd îvria
dyovTO^ iaTdcrafte<; p.ecra-opa)'; , Bvo fiev iirl ||
Ta? hoBeo Tdp(ov, Bvo Be eVt Tai'
haKpotTKipidv Trap Td<; Tvpeia<; •
|
towto)? Trdvra'i hofioX6y(o<; dv
evBvtopeiav TOt? eirl rd^ hoBo) I Td<; Sid tw j(apdBeo<; dyaura's Trap
Tov Bpvfiov, Tft)? fiev e<s to hiapov Tr\dyo<; iTriyeypafifievtw; "hiapw<i

I
Alovvo-o) ympmv,'' t&j? Be e? rdv piBCâv yav iTnyeypafiiJieva)<; "avro- 75
/3Q)?," OTreiôi'Ta? aTr' dWdXcov Aw? ^fJ'ev piKariTreBov dvrofiov. e7ri
Be TO? rpiaKOvraTreBoa rd<; Bid tS)v hi\ap(iov y^dpajv dywaâ^ eVl fiev
Tai; TrXevpidBo? dvat Bvo aTrejôvTa? aTr' aXIXa'XtBi/ rpiaxovra tto-
Sa?, aXXffl? Be dvT6pa><i tovtoii eTrafa/ê? Trap |

rdv hoBov rdv Trap
Toi» Bpvfiov dyacrav Bvo aTrejôrTa? aTr' aXXo'Xiui' ||
rpiaKOvra tto- 80
Ba<; •
ev Be fiea-a-wi tS)i ^mpai eTrt to.'; TpiaKovraTreBco re^ropa';
SUat fn/jLTivoi.. — 56. Setting it (the bound- vate land, so thai it should not be covered
ary) back from the springs onto thepri- over with stones (which were washed
cfTrexovra^ air' aWdXwv hat, fiev rpiaKOVTa v6Sa<;, hai Se plica^Ti,
eirl 8e to) avTo/jLo) rca Trap rhv TpiaKovrdireSov Svo cnrexovraf

air' alâkwv pUaTi Tro'Sa? Koi a\\a)<; eirl tm Sevrepco avTOfieo
airexovra'i air aXkdXmv pUari tto'Sb?
|
tovtcd? iravra': aveiriypo- •
85 (^(B9 opiôvTa<; ra? fiepeCa<; Ta<: ttot aWd\(o^ toi<; fiep-ia-dcofievoK;

||
Tft)9 hiapo)^ ^(»||0(B?. TO)? 8e irdvTa'; y^dopco'; rm? ra> Aiovva-O) repfia-
ôvTi TOL re dvTOfioi I ho re Tra/o to, HrjpMBeia d<ya>v zeal ho irap
ra (îvTia airo rdv cnropodv dvcolffa d'x^pi e? irora/xov tov KKipiv.

apiOfib^ opcov TMV iiTTdaafie<i tS)V fiev |
iirl ra) avTOfim tco vap rq,
90 HrjpcoiSeia heTrra avv rail iirl ra? •jrXevpidSo'i, ||

eVt 8e ra? r/ata-
KOVTaireSa) hoKTca avv tSu TeTpco(i)pcoi, iirl Se Tio avTOfia tS) re
Trap Tav TpiaKovrdireSov Kal tqj ^^(pfJLeva) hvo i<p' etcarepoo, eVt 8e
TO} Trap TO, îVTia heTrra criiv t&i Trap rav ^v^Xivav p.acr'xdXav
I
Kal Trap rhv S(|aJ/3W7a.

|
1,vv0rjKa Aiovvaw yapoav. ||
95 'EttI iôpm 'Kpi(TTi(ovo<;, firjvb^ ' A.TreXKaiai, ha 7ro'\i9 Kal toI

TToXiavofjioi, aa /Sorpv; 1 ifiap\'xô<; NtKtai'o?, fi av6efiov 'AttoXXm-
wo? 'AttoWcovico, Kal toI opia-Tal Je rpiTrov; ^tXc6i'i;|/u.09 ZaiTrvpi-
CTKO), 7re KapvKelov 'A7roXXtuz/i09 l^rjpaKXrjTW, ai TreXra Adîp,o<!

Tlvppa),
I
KV dplva^ $tXa)Ta? HtirTteici), /xi eTTLcrrvXiov HijpaKXei-
8a? ZcoTTvpco, fuadavn tq)? /ii|ajO(B9 j^wpw^ rcb? tc3 Atoi'uo-ci) e;)^0J'Ta?
100 Aft)? eôvTi Kara ySw), Kada rol Hr/paKXeioi SieVrfvov. toI Se fjLiada-
adfjLevoi KapTrevarovrac tov ael y(p6vov, ha<! Ka TrpcoyyiiQ)<; Trord-
ymi^Ti Kal to jjila-daifia cnroSLScavTi, irdp psTd ael Havdfio) fir)vo<;
TrpoTepelai •
Kai k ep,Trpocr6a I ciTroSivaiVTi, UTrdôvn e? tov Safio-
crcov pojov Kal Trap fJieTpri<r ovTi rot? criTayepTaK rot? I eVt t&v
feTecov Twt Safioaiwi 'xôt /xearw ra)? %o{)? Kpidw KoOapaf BoKt-
fia<;, hoia<; Ka ha yd êpef Trordôvri

|
Se Trpcoyyvca rot? TroXiavo-
105 fji,oi<! T0i<! del CTTi Tail' peTecov evTaaaiv Trdp 11 TrevTaheTrjpiSa, Aw?
Ka ideXovTei; toI TroXiav6p,ot SeKcovrai. Kal ai Tivl Ka aXXojt I
down by the current) and made invisi- 39. So usually, but also iTiprji, (ciirTiji,
ble, Wee the former boundaries. — 102. Bpairii 11. 138-139, and &fjt.fi,t(reueii 1. 111.
diroSlvuvTi : thresh. But some correct — 105 ff. Kal at tivC Ka aWui ktX. : if
to dwoSiddnTi. — 104. it>^pei; for 0^/)7ji. they assignto another the landwMchthey
No. 74] HEEACLEAJST INSCRIPTION 235
n-apS&vn rav yav, hdv ku aiirol fiefiia-Owarnvrai, tj apTvarnvri avo-

17
hmvTM rav SîKapiriav, av avra to. irapheôvrai irpmyyvrnt hoi

irapXaôvres rj hoK k aprvtrei 7} hoi Trpi\dfievoi rav iiriKapTriav,
av ha Kal ho i^ apxai /JXfiia-Oafievo^. h6aTi<i he ku irordyei
fj,r]
7rpa)77v|&)? gj p,if to fiiaOtufia cnroSiS&i k^t to, ryeypati/jieva, to tc

fiiaOafia SiirXel airoTeiaei to eVt tiu fe]|Teo9 «ai to afi-jrtoXriiJia 110
T0t5 Te TToXiavofioi^ kui T0t9 (TiTayepTaiL<Tdev hdfia wdviv tS)i irpdTtoi
|
fiia-OwfjiaTi, kui to,
Tai yai ve^VTevpAva Kal oiKoBofirffteva irdvTa to? Tro'Xto? eaerovTai.
'^pydôvâi Se kcit TdSe ho fjiev tov irpaTov
x^P"'^ fiiadmad-
fievoi; TOV trap tov dvTop,ov tov hvirep Jlavhoari\a<; dyovTa tov Trap
TO, UriptiiSa aypi to? TpiaKOVTaTreSco afjnreXcov fiev <j)VTevaet fir)
Hetov rj Se/co ||
axoivax;, ekaidv Se (f>VTa i/ifiaXei e? Tav trxoivov 115
hexdaTav p,T) pîov ^ Teropa eV Tav I SvvaTav ydv eXot'o? eêv ai
Se Ka fiTi (f>dvTi TOi fie/J.i(r9afievoi SvvaTav rjfiev e\aia<i eWev, toI
iroXtavop-oi toI ael iirl tmv peremv evTev huirapxovTcov BevSpeeov •

ai Se
Tivd Ka yqpai rj dvep-wi eKireTcovTi, avTol heôvTi. touto Se irdvTa 120
II
have leased, or devise it by will, or seU originally fixed. The afiTdXTnia is the
the harvest rights, those who take it over re-bargaining, hence concretely the
or those to whom it has been willed, or amount involved in it, the rebate. Cf.
those who purchase the harvest rights, also 11. 155 ff. be surety for the rentals,
shall furnish sureties in the same man- fines, rebates, and judgments, hdfuil.
ner as the one who leased it in the be- 111 seems from its position to go with
ginning. —
108. hda-ns Si Ka |ii) irord'yei ttov as well as with twi Trpdriat fuirffd)-
kt\. whoever fails to fulfill his obli-
:
'
For the whole situation, cf from
/aari. .
gations shall pay not only double the a Delian inscription, B.C.H.XIV,432
rental for the year, but also, all together aveiu(T0iia-afi.ei' Si Kal t^s Xopirc/as rb ii4-
with the whatever rebate,

first rental, pos, iiiltrduro M>T;<ri/«ixos, ow KaBiffriv-
namely the decrease allowed in re- tos rois ^TTrfous Miniaifuixov, t4

leasing for the firet five years, is deter- Si \oiiror, &rwi cXaTToK ijJpei/ ^ 7^ iva-
mined by decree.' To insure leasing fu<rdw6ei<Ta, i0e/X« Mi^jo-i/noxos kt\. —
the land again it was generally neces- 120. iKir^Tuvri : f-irerov, aor. of ThrTu,
gary to offer it ?it a rental le§s than that occurs also io Pindar and Alcaeus and
TreÛTeW/tieVa irapheôvTi koI evheîwKOTa, hoaaa iv rai avvOrjKai
yey pdyjrarai, iv tcoi irefnnociL Kal Se/carcoL ferei airo tco Trorejêt
êlreo? 17 'Apicrricov iôpevei •

al Se ica jxr] 7re<f>VT€VKa>vn kut ra
yeypafi/xeva, KarehiicdaOev irdp fiev rdv |
iXaiav BeKa vofuo^ apyv-
pim "Trap to cJ)vtov he/caarov, Trap 8e Tdf dfiTreXco'i Svo /ivdi dp-
yvpioa "irdp rdv I cr')(otvov heKaarav. tib? Se iroXiavofimt tw? iirl tS)
125 peTeoi; iroOeXo prevent; p,eT avToaavrSiV diro tw-II Sdfica p,r) fielov 57
SeKa dvSpm dp,îcTTac79ai, rj Ka nre^vrevKcovTi irdvra kclt rdv cruv-
0i]Kav,
I
Kal Tw? TreÛTev/eoTa? dyypdiât e? Soyfia •
dvypd<f)ev Se
hoa-craKa ire^VTevKtovn dv aiird Se rd Kal •
I ei Tive; Ka firi 7re<f)V-
revKcovTi Kdr rdv avvOrjKav, dvy payfravTco Kal etreXdcrBoa rd iiri^d-
fiila rd yeypap,p,eva iror tSu dWcai p.ia-dcop,an. al Se ti<; Ka iTn/Srji
rj vep,ei -rj (jjepei ri tS)v ev rdi hiapdi I ydi rj twv SevSpecov n kotttjji
130 jj dpavrji rj irpiSyi rj dWo ti aivrjrai, ho p^p,ia-da)fievo<i iySiKa^rjh-ai
ha)<; iroXiiTTCOv Kal hori Ka Xdêi aiiToi heêl.
Ta5 Se rpd(j)eoepôv\Ti •
dvKodapiovTi Se hoaa-dKL<; Ka SecavTai ra irdp
Td avTMV ')((opia peovTa' ovSe Td<; hoSai<; ra? dirolSeSeiy/j.evai; dpd^
aovTi ovSe avvhepôvTi ovSe KcoXvaovTt iropeveaOai •
hoTi Se Ka
to-6tcov ti TTOilavTi irdp Tav crvvOrJKav, toI 'rroXiav6p,oi toI ae? eTri Tm
135 fereo'i e'irLKaTaâ(Xi)ovTt, Kal âfiuocrovTt, ||
d)(^pi hS) Ka d<f>op,oia>-
a-covTi KdT Tav avvdrjKav. ov Koyjrei Se tmv SevSpecov oi/Se dpavaet

oiSe Trpicoael |
ovSe hri<! oiiSe hev ovSe dXXo<s Trjvcai. oiSe yaia)va<!
drjcrel irdp t.o)? huirdpj^pvTaii ovSe erapfievcrel, |
al fir) hoaera Ka iv
isprobably the form of all dialects ex- and canals which run through the lands
cept Attic-Ionic, where cTcaov shows they shall not dig deeper nor make a
a change of t to o- which does not fall breach in for the water, nor shaXl they
under the usual conditions (61) and is dam in or dam off the water. — i^lf-
not certainly explained. — 122. KareSi- Jovti, a^lpi/avn, o-uvhtpjovri : these be-
Kdo-Bcv: have been condemned, i.e. are long with Ion. ivipya (Horn, also diro-
hereby condemned in advance. Cf. ^p7w), amipyu, etc. from fi/iyu, while
TpoKaSSeSiKiaBia 1. 171. — 128. imPtji: Att. &Treipyui etc. are from îpipyu
trespasses, from iinpdu = inpaba. — with prothetic c. The spiritus asper is
130 £f. Tds hi Tp4<}><i)5 kt\. ; the ditchfs found mainly, as here, with the forms
No. 74] HEEACLEAN IKSCEIPTION 237
avrai tm yai hdi (ienUQaTai olKoS6fj,rjrai, ovSe TO<f>iaiva<! iv rai

hiapai yai iroi'qa-el \
ovhe SXKov iaael •
al Se /xtj, hvir6XQyo<; itya-rj-
rai Aw? Tav hiapav yav aBiKimv. oUoBo/jiria-rjTai Se koX oi\Kiav iv

T04S j^«/30t9 TOVTOK, ô&vu, fivôv, dxvpiov, Tov fisv j3oS)va TO nlv
lia.KO'i fiKUTi Kol Sv&v iropSiv, TO Se eSpo? hoKTw koI Sexa irohav, 140
TOV Se a)(vpiov p,}/ p,dov to pev paKo<; ho/cTm koX SeKa ttoSmv, I to
Be evpoVTevK7J-
pev al ]
Be pri, KaTeSiKaa-Oev Trap pev tov ôava pe^ pva\'^\crovTt ovBk KOfjrovn ovSe ipirpriaovTi ovBe 145
aXkov idaovTi al Be p-q, hviroXoyoi eaaovTai kclt tA? priTpa<} I icaX
KOLT Tctv avvdiJKav. e? Be to, iiroiKia y^^p'âov^Tai ^vXok e? t^v oIko-

Bopav Ka BrfSMVTai,, Kal e?
hol<i Ta<; |
apireXw! twv Be ^rjpcbv k6-
•
\^0VTi hoaaa auTot? ttot olxiav e? ')(^peiav •

rots Be crKipoK koI rots
Bpvpol<i j^pjjIffoi/Tat TOt pia-dmadpevoL av Tav avTM pepCBa hexaaTO';.
h6c7aai Be xa Tav apireXoov rj tmv BevBpeeov a7ro\yr]pd(TavTi, cnroKa-
TaaToaovTi toX Kapiriôp^voi ha)<i r/pev tov tcov apiffpbv ael.
Oi'X^ vrroypdyp'OVTai ||
Be toj? j(wpw'; tovto)^ hoi piaOmtrdpevoi, 150
ovBe Ttpapa hoiaovTU ovTe t&v j(îopwv ovre ras i'7noiKoBo\pd'; •
al
Be prj, hmroK.oyo's ia-ar/Tai kclt to,'; fyqTpa<;. al Be ti<; Ka tS>v Kap-
TTiôpevcov aresrvo? d(j)covo<; aTro\Odvei, Td<; ttoXio'; iratrav Tav ewri-
Kapiriav rjpev. al Be j^ vtto iroXepco iy prfK.7)6 icavTi hcotxTe pr)
i^rjpev Tcb? pLepKrOcop^voy; KapireveadaL, avheStadai Tav pia6(0(Tiv

I
in I, e.g. Att. Kafleipfa beside xaTetfyyta. fivxis, etc. — 149 fi. o^x uiro^pd+ovTOi
— 137. olKoS6jii)Tai : perf subj. of the
. the lessees shall not mortgage the lands
same type as Cret. jTâTai (151). For or make a payment (T^mhxps pay a fine)
lack of reduplication, as also in oikoSo- out of either the lands or the buildings
nmha 11. 112, 141, of. olKTinai etc. in thereon. Note that when a mute is
Ionic (Hdt.) and later Attic. — 146. fe changed to an aspirate by a follow-
Se tA 4iro£Kia ktX. : But they shall use is not written. So also
ing h the latter
what wood they wish for the construction at 54 %' ^^ ^- 1^2.
of the farm buildings, i.e. the /Soiiv,

Ka6d Ka Tol UrjpaKXeioi Si.ayv&VTi, Koi fir) \

rffiev hv'!ro\6<ya)<; /ajre
avTa)<; iirjve toj? jrpmyyvo)'; tmv iv rat avvOij/cai yeypafi/ievav. tqj?
155 8e 7rpm'yji\\co<; toj? ael yevo/jLeviof TreTrpwyyevKfj/Mev t&v re fiicr6a>fid-
Tcov Kul TOiv iTnâ/jLico/idTCOv Kal t&v a/j^TrcoXrjfidTcov koi rav Kara-
SiKav Kal avrax; Kal to, xRVfâra hd Ka einp,apTvprj(r(ovTi, Kal fir)
rip,ev yijTjTe hdp\vqc7iv firjTe TraXivSiKiav fiT]Se kut
dXXov fM]8e heva
TpoTTOV TM iroXi TTpdyfiuTa irapeyêv firjBe rots hvîrep ras TroXios
irpaaaovraaai ai Se jxtj, areXe? rjfiev.
AevT6po<;. Ho Se rbv Sevrepov /jîadmadfievov |

KapTrevafJTai
cnrb TO,'; TpiaKOVTaireSco ra? Sid tcov reTpcopcov ayd)cra<; ein tov
160 avTOfjLov TOV irpdrov AoVllcro? k el Kal irpaêi irdvTa kut rdv crvvOrj-
Kav Kal hviroXoyo'i icrcrfjTai Kal avrm Kal toI irpcoyyvoi, Hon Ka |
firj irpdêi Kar rdv avvd'ijKav.
T/31T09. Ho Se TOV TpiTOV )(S>pov fiiadcocrdfievoi KapTrevarJTai

cnrb tS) a%kr6fi.(o t&j avdnepov tos TpiaKOvraTreSo) ttot tov avTOfiov
TOV SevTepov diro Td<; TptaKovTairiSa) Kal |
irpaêl irdvTa kut tolv
avvdrjKav Kal hvirokoyo'i ecrariTai Kal avTO'; Kal toI irpmyyvoi, hon
Ka' /Mr) 7rpd\êi Kcer tov avvBrjKav.
TeTa/3T0?. Ho Se tov TeTapTOV •yâpov fMO-dmadfievo'; irdp re
166 tSiv 7ro\t(Xi'o|/Li(»j/ TOiv iirl 'ApiaTtmvo^ i<f)6p(o Kal tS>v opia-Tav Kal
•Trap tS)v TToXiavo/xmv twV eirl ' KpLcTTdpj((o tS> HT^pal/cXeiSa iôpco
ha dvdejxa îXcovvnw tm îXavvfio), ha e'//./3oXo9 }lr)paKXeiSa t5)
TifioKpdTio<; Kap'7rev\crfJTai airo tw avTOfioo t<o TpiTto cnro ra? Tpia-
KOVTaireSm eirl tov dvTO/j,ov tov opiôvTa tws re tw AtoWo-o) j^m-
p(0<i Kal Th îvTia<i ho K.paTivco rra/icoêt. ho Se avheX6p,evo<:

epya^rjTai to, fiev dXXa KaT Tav |
(TVvdrjKav, KaOm'i Kal tq)<; Xoiitok
yeypaiTTai, Tat Se diiireXax; Td<i hvirap'^fmaat epya^riTat ha)<; /SeX-
170 Ti||(7Ta •
h6<T<7ai Se Ka Tav afiTreXmv avoyrjpda-KcovTi, iroTU^VTevael
hcixTTe ael hvirdp'yev tov Icrov dpifffiov Tav I a'^ôivav tov vvv hvtrdp-
')(0VTa, fiKaTi TeTopa'i crôifQ)? •
al Se p-rj, TrpoKaSSeSiKdadai Svo
fivd<; dpyvpico |
Trap Tav a')(olvov heKda-Tav. ra? Se iXaiai Kal to.?
cVKia'; Kai to, dXXa SevSpea to. hrjfjiepa Th hinrdpyOvWa TrdvTa iv

Tai /MepiSi TavTac irepiaKwylrel Kal iroTicrKa'êi Kal "TrepiKoyjrel Th
Sedfieva, Kal at Tivd Ka yrjpai ^ dve/imi eKTreTcavn, cnroKaTaaTaaei
|
No. 76] AEGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 239
IJ,rj iX€i<o Tov apid/Mov t&v hvirapxovTcov iroTKJjVTevcrel Se kuI

iXaiwi eV rai -v/rtXat Ao/aoXo'yo)? ttokuk rot? hvjrap'x^dvraa-ai Sev- 175
II
Bpeoi'i Kul TOV apidfihv tov hCaov Kadax! koL iv tcll aWai avvdrj-
|
Kai ryeypawTui. hoTt Se Ka fj.rj irpdêi ho avheXoiJLevo'i KciT tuv

avvdriKav rj fj.ri iv rot? j(^p6\voi'i toi? 'yeypafip.evoit;, hv7r6Xoyo<; eVo-ij-
Tttt T0t9 TToXiavofjioi'i Kol Tot? (TLTayepTaL^ Tot9 eVi TO) eVeo? «a-
f |
dm Kal iv Tat aXXai a-vvOijKai ^êiypairTai. ai Be Ka tol TroXiavd/xot

Tol ael iirl Ttbv ferewv eVre? fjur) 7rpd\â>VTi irdvTa kolt tuv avvOij-
Kav, avTOi hviroXoyoi, eaaovTai kclt tclv avvOrjicav.
Ettj T0VT0i<i ifua-Owaaiiô tuv fj,ev irpaTav [xCaOma-iv airo TOiV 180
Tw HrfpmiBa fxe kiîotiov ôpfiiav îX(OTa irevTi^KovTa heirTo,

(]i,eBL\fji,v(ov KaSSi'xô'; •
Trpayyvo'; tc5 crmftaTO^ /li ki^wtiov 'A/sko?
îXcoTa. Tav Se SevTepav ixiadaycnv ha |
e'yU./8oXo9 Aa/â/apô? <l>tX(B-
vv/iw T€Tpa>KOVTa fieSi/jivcov •
Trpa)yyvo<; Tm crdip.aTO'i ®e6h(opo<;
@e|o8a)/3(B. Tav Be TpOrav fiicrdcoaiv fe yvlov TJei(ria<; AeovTia-Kco
TpiaKOVTa TrevTe fieBifivcov •
Trp(ojyvo<; |
tw cra)fiaTO<i lev atâipooT'q-
pes 'ApiaToSa/j.o'; Tciv Be TeTapTav fjuicrOoicTiv aX XooT'^piov

||
$1 XtTTTTO? ^tXlTTTTOJ SlaKaTiCOV he^BefJl,7JK0VTa hoKTO) fieBifivcov •

185
Trpd)yyvo<i tco o-iofiaTOi we Kapvxelov |

'ATroXXtBj/to? HTj/aa/cX^rw.
|
Vpa/xiJLaTev<; pe yvlov A.puTToBajxo'i

' '^vp.fid')((o ya/jLeTpa^ Xai-
pea<! Adficovo'; NeaTroXtra?.
Argolic
75. Mycenae. Probably VI cent. B.C. IG.IV.492.
^pahtapiBa'i 'M.vy.aveadev Trap^ 'K\davaLa<i e? iroXiO'i \

iKeTa^
eyevTO ||
i-jr' 'AvTia Kal 'Rvp\pia. " elev Be 'Ai'Ti|a9 Kal Yiidio<i 5
Kalay^pov."
75. Phrasiaridas ofMycene was sent goddess. As the nature of the request
by Athena to the suppliants of the city is unknown, the meaning of the reply
in the magistracy (or priesthood) of An- is obscure. — Is woXios tKE'ras: ^s with
tiasand Pyrrhias. Let Antias and Ci- aco. of persons, as in Homer, and else-
thius and Aeschronle (judges?). Certain where; cf. Locr. dpxopôvTa iv Aoypoiis,
citizenshadsentto the shrine of Athena no. 55.20. Frankel,IG.IV.492, inter-
petitioning aid, and Phrasiaridas re- prets otherwise, namely was sent as a
turned to them with the reply of the suppliant from the citadel.
76. Mycenae. Early V cent. B.C. IG.IV.493. Solmsen 22.
At fie Sa/Mopyia eie, rbi; lapofivdfjiova<! to? e? Hepae rot? 70-
vevai KptTepa<; ifiev Ka{T) ra peppefj,eva.
77. Argive Heraeum. Early Vcent. b.c. IGr.IV.517. Micliel861. Solm-

sen 21. The Argive Heraeum 1,197 ff.
[H]a a-ToXa kuI ho Te\afio(y) [t]a/3(x Ta<; Hepai rai; 'A/37e|[i]a?.
|
5 lapojxvdfJLOve'; roiSe I HvpfaXiov Avfiav; afpereve, 'AXxafieve^ ||
HvWew, I
'Apia-T6SafJio<; Hvpvddio^, |
'AficftiKpiTO'; Ilav<f>v\\[X]ai;.
If there is no body of demiurgi,

76. support. For the collocation of a-rdXa
the hieromnemones (appointed) to (the and TcXa/id here, of. d-vdpms Kal ri ir^^Xas,
heroum) of Perseus shall judge between no. 7.
the parents according to what has been The hieromnemones consist of a rep-
decreed. This is only the conclusion of resentative of each of four tribes, of
an inscription which must liave been which the Au^nSxes, whose representa-
on the stone which once rested upon the tive presides, the 'TXXeis, and the Xld/i-
base containing this line. Pausanias re- 0iiXot, are the three tribes common to
ports aheroum of Perseus on the road allDoric states, while the "Tpv&Buu are
from Mycenae to Argos. It is probable attested only for Argolis. Cf. Steph.
that boys were employed in the cult Byz. S.V. Au/tfixes- <t>vK^ AoipUav. fjaav
and that disputes arose among the par- 5i Tpets, 'TXXets Kal ILdfitpvKot Kal Avfidves
ents with regard to their appointment. i^ "B.paK\iovi. Kal wpofferiBri i] "iptnjBla,
For Tofs the stone has t o- 1. us"E<popos a'.
77. On the face of the stone, just 78. Anactofindemnityforthe man-

below the inscription, is a rectangular agement of the treasury of Athena,
cutting, with dowel holes, evidently in- probably with reference to some spe-
tended for the reception of a tablet. cific irregularity which had occurred.
This was the o-rdXo, while the reXa/jio "Without such an act, persons who pro-
(probably only an error for TcKa/jAv), posed or put to vote a proposition to
properly support, pedestal, refers to the use sacred funds for public purposes
whole stone in which the o-rdXa was set, were liable to punishment. Cf. Time.
and which would itself be called a 2.24, 8.15, Ditt.Syll.21, Hicks 49.45 fl.
(ttijXt; in Attic. In several inscriptions In the matter of the treasures of
from the region of the Euxine reXo- Athena, if any magistrate calls to ac-
lidiv is actually used as the equivalent count the council under the presidency
of <rTi/i\ri, e.g. d.vayp6.\j/avTa rb \j/&<l>i.<Tfi.a of Ariston or the body of dprvvai or any
toOto els TeKa/iSva \evKoB \l6ou ivaBifuii treasurer, or if any one entertains or
els t4 Up6i> ToO 'A7r6XXwTOs (SGDI.3078, brings suit on account of the submission
Mesembria). This use is doubtless of (to the assembly) of the proposals or on
Megarian origin, and is closely allied accoiint of the action of the assembly,
to that seen here at Argos, though with he shall be banished and his property
complete loss of the original notion of be confiscated to the treasury of Athena.
No. 81] AKGOLIC INSCEIPTIONS 241
78. Argos. VI or early V cent. B.C. IG.IV.554. Michel 583. SolmsenlQ.
[@]eaavp5v [t5v] ra? ' Kdava(a<s at tk <«?> [e Ta]v /SoXî;
|
T[av] av<f>' 'Apiarova e toi'(?) avvapTvovTa<; [I a]\\ov

\
rivcL ra-
fiiav evOvvoireXo? exov I StKda\[ôi] I hiKaaôno tov ypaaafid-
Tov hev€Ka ra? KaTa\\deaio^ I rd'i aXida-t7io<;, rpero koI SafieveaaGo 6
ev?
I
'AOavaiav. ha Se fio\d TroTeXaro havTiTVxovaa •
at I Se Ka
lie, avTol ivoxoi evro ei/? 'AOavaiav.
79. Olympia. YI or early V cent. b.c. SGDI.3271. Inschr.v.Olympia

631. Roberts 81. Solmsen 20.
'Atoto's eiroipehe 'Apyelo's |

KapyeidSa'i HayeXdiBa rapyeio.
80. Olympia. Early V cent. b.c. SGDI.3263. Inschr.v.Olympia 250.

Michel 1087. Roberts 75.
Ta{p)y[el]oi aveOev rot At/rt Tdv iopivOoOev.
81. Cimolos. IV cent. B.C. IG.XII.iii.l259. SGDI.3277. Hicks 150.

Michel 14. Ionic alphabet, but twice = <a.
©609. "Eaptve 6 Sdfio<s 6 rStv 'ApyeCav
1
|
Kara to SoKTjI/ia tov a-vve-
hpiov Ttov
II
'^XKdvmv, 6/xo\oyr]\crdvTmv M.a[Xj{cov Kal \
K.i/jui)\.ia>v 5
The council which is in office shaU en- immune from prosecution. For the
force {the cor\fiscation), otherwise they order of words cf Thuc. 1. 57 t^s
. IIoti-
(the members of the council) shall them- Salas IveKa oTroo-Tdo-cws. For ypaaaiui =
aeioes be ZtoiZe to Athena. ypi/iim, see 164.4.
1. Until the existence of a rums 79. Atotus made this, an Argive and
(cf. L. quisquis) is corroborated, it is an Argead, son of Hagelaidas the Ar-
better to assume simple dittography. — give. Apparently the father of Atotus
2. o-uvaprvovras : body
the dprBTOi as a was of the Macedonian Argeadae but
of Argive officials are mentioned by hadmovedtoArgos,andhissonproudly
Thuc.5.47.11. — 3. aWov : besides, else. joined both titles to his own name. See
Goodwin 966.2. tôs Ix"''^ <'^- ^'- Roberts I.e. Quite otherwise Ditten-
opiUyuTTovrfKoi exo(, no. 57. —4 ff. tov berger (Inschr.v.Olympia) and others,
'Ypoo-irii.dTav h^vExa KaraOlinos kt\. : on who take 'ApyeidSas as the name of an-
account of the deposition of written pro- other sculptor. For the crasis in this
posals, i.e. the formal introduction of and the following inscription, see 94.1.
a measure before the assembly, or the so. Inscribed on a helmet. The Ar-
(consequent) act of the assembly. This gives dedicated to Zeus from the spoils
refers to some measure sanctioning the of Corinth^ It is not known to what
irregular use of the treasure. Those war this refers,
responsible for the introduction or 81. Decision of the Argives in a dis-
passage of such a measure are to be pute between Melos and Cimolos.
10 ifjLfievev \ di Ka SiKcia-craiev rol |

'Apyetoi 7r[e]j0t rav ||
[v]aa-a)v,
Ki/jLmXicov I ^fiev UoXvaiyav, 'Eri]\peiav, Aiêiap. ehl\Ka(Tcrav viKrjv
15 Kt/i(BXt'|[o]ii?. aprjreve Aewv [/3](»\a? a-evTepa<;, Iloa-iSd\ov ypo-

\\
[<^]eii9 ./3(»\a9, ne/^Xlô? "TeSiov.
82. Argos. Ill cent. B.C. B.C.H.XXVII,270ff.; XXXIII,171 ff.
@eo?. Upo/idvTie^ avedev |

'AttoWcovi Apia-[T]ev<;
' S(^w/07j|Sa?,
5 îXoKpd.Trj'; NaTe\icf|Sa9, 7/90<ê[e?] AtV;!^vA,os 'A/3a%i'a||8a?, T/aw-
Yij? AWcaviha';, koI KaWeaKevaaaav Kot \^'\c7aavT0 [êta?] |

eic /lav-
T'â^ yaf oixâXov koX T[a]|i' nrepiaTaiv koX to ^dpy/ia icat tov
|
10 ^wfjiov irpo . . . .ov TTora.o) Koi irei'^pLvov poov ical rav a . . . . pav |
virep avTOv, Kal Orjavpov ev rm fiavh-ijcoi KaTeaKevaaarav rot? ttc-
Xali'ot? kXmktov, koI rav oSbv 7ipyda\(ravT0 diravaav Kal cx^pvav

15 TreS' to||/30f Kal rav eirnroXav, Kal rov-; 0co\/ji.ovi; iv<; rd^tv rreBdya-
yov Kal r[ov'j\<! KoXoa-aovi, Kal rav iirnroXav &)[/xa]|A,tâi', Kal roi-
ôv Yirêrpivov irap to[i'] I e6ev Kal rav? d[ypa^m rov vaov 11
20 (O'xypioav, [aat] Xo[7r]tSa9 Kal iTn'x^^[r'\av apyvpea Wev Kal drfav-

pov ei'o-e
I
[11. 22—25 fragmentary].
83. Epidaurus. End of V

cent. B.C. IGr.IV.914. Ditt.Syll.938. Solm-
sen 23. Ziehen,LegesSacrae 54. Alphabet transitional (form of the letters
mostly Ionic, but B = A, never vj, no Ji, gen. sg. and OV).
^
[Tot AttoXKovl Ovev /3ov e\paeva Kal hop,ovdoL<; /Soli' epcreva •
5 eVi ro ôfiov ro'\ |

'A7ro'X,Xo[i'o?] Ta[i)Ta] O^vev AcJIlai KaXai'Sa rdi
Aarol Ka\l raprdfiiri dWav, (j)epv\dv roi 9ioi KpiOdv /ieSilfifiVitv,
15. o-evT^pas: devr^pas. See 97.4. the ramp leading to the shrine, and the
83. From the temple of the Pythian area; have rearranged the attars and
Apollo mentioned by Paus.2.24. the colossi, have leveled the area, built
2 fi. S(f>vp^8a$, NareXidSas, etc.: a stone wall by the ... , strengthened
designation of the phratry or gens. — the doors of the temple, and dedicated
6 ff . Have had made and put in place, cups and a silver beaker. — 9. The res-
in accordance with the divine oracle, toration of the words following puiiiv
the Omphalus of the Earth, the colon- is uncertain.
node, the enclosing wall, the altar . .
. 83. Regulations for sacrifices in the
a stone conduit, and the. . .above it; Asolepieum. For the frequent doubling
have had made in the oracle chamber a of consonants see 89.4, 101.2. For
treasury, which can be locked, for the (pepdc-ei see 140.3 6. For other com-
offerings; have constructed all the road, ments see the Glossary.
No. 84] AEGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 243
(nrvpov h€fii8iij.ij\vov, oivov heixCreiav Ka||l ro (raKe\oep6a-do •
rov
Sevre'pov ;S|oo? rot? aotSot? Sovto to e7KeXo<;, to S' OTepov
|| crK\e\o<: 15
Tots ^povpoK hoTô Kal TevSoa6i8ia. I
Toi 'Aaa-KXa'rridi Ovev /3o|i' ^pa-eva Kal ho/iovdoK [I /3Sv epaeva 20

Kal hop,ovda\i<s ôv deXeiav •
iirl tov /S|o/iov tov 'AaKTunrtov Ovelv
Tavra Kal KaXatSa. av6\evTo toi 'AirKXairioi êphav Kptdav fie- 26
Bifi/ivov, <7\-7rvpov hefj.iSinfj,vov, otv\ov he/xiTeiav •
a-KeXo<; t5 I irpoTov
ôo<s irapOevTo T|[ot] Oioi, to 8' uTepov toI l\\[apo]/j,vdp,ove^ <f>[e]po- ^
a6o • t|[oi) Be\vTepo Toh aoihol\\<; Bovto^ to S' uTepov To\l<i ^pov-
|
pol<! SovTO Kal TevlBotrdiSia.']
84. Epidaurus. Late IV cent. b.c. IG.IV.951. SGDI.3339. Ditt.Syll.

•802. Michel 1069.
©eo's. Tvjâ [a<y']add.\ ['laj/uara tov Air6XXcovo<; Kal tov 'A<TKXa-
'
iriov.
I
[KXJew irevd^ btij eKvrja-e. avTa vevT iviavTois rjSrj Kvovcra Trot
TOV [êjov t/ceVi? a<f)iKeT0 Kal iveKadevSe ev tSu, a^dTwi. qJ? Se
I
Tap^{<7||[Ta] e^rjXde ef avTOv Kal eV tov lapov iyeveTO, kopov eVeKe, 5

05 eu|[^]ii? 'yevofievo'; avTm diro tos; Kpdva<; iXovTO Kal dp,a tcLl
fiaTpl
I
[7r]e/3ti)/37re. TV^ôvaa Be tovtiov iirl to dvOefia le^jreypd-
yjraTO •
"ov /iê|[ô]? irivaKov davfiaaTeov, ciXXd to Oelov, TrevO' eTr)
«B9 eKvr)(Te iy yaaWrpJl KXem /Sa/so?, eo-re |

iyKaT€K0ip,d6r], Kai fj,iv
e6r)Ke vyirj." — T/ater^? 11 [Kojpa. 'IfffioviKa TleXXavh d(f>iKeT0 et? 10
TO lapov inrep yevea<;. iy\'[Koi]p,a0ei(Ta Be oyfriv elBe •

iBoKet aiTei-
affai TOV 6ebv Kvrjaai K^^pav^, tov B' 'AaKXaTriov ^d/j,ev eyKVov
84. One of several stelae found in tic influence, e.g. usually el rarely al,
the Asolepieum recording the cures ef- contraction in Irri, ttoiijo-oCi'tos, etc. , ace.
fected. Cf. Paus.2.27.3(rT^Xai Sêio-TiJ- pi. d/cporeis etc. Lengthened 5 is al-
Keaav irrbs toO irepi/36\ou, ri iiiv apxaiov ways ou, and i usually a, but we find xv
Koi irKioves, iir' ifwS dk ef XoiTral. rairais p6s beside x^pi^Si ^'^^ dip-^Xero (25 a, b).
iyyeypa/nfi^va Kai arSpwv Kal yvvaLK&y — 3. irevO' ?Tr| : see 58 c. — 5. Cf Pans.
.
i(mv dvd/uiTa aKeadivrav inri tov 'Ao-kXj;- 2.27.1 oiSi airodviiaKovinv oiSi tIktowiv
TTioB, Trpotrî 3^ Kal viarnxa Sti (KaffTos ai yvvaiKes (r^tto'i" ivriis rod wept^SXov. —
iviiriiire Kal Stws tdSri yiypaiTTai, di ipwvf 6. xcpiTjpire : ?p7ru = ef/ii, see Glossary.
ry AioptSi. —7 ff . The words on the votive oSer-
The dialect shows considerable At- ing form a rude epigram, hence the
ia-a-eia-Oai vlv Kai, el n aXKo |

a\lT]olTO, ical tovto oi iirireK.elv,
avra B' ovdevb'; â/êz/ en wot|S[et](7-ât • eyKVoi Se yevofieva ey

15 yaa-rpl ecjjopei rpia err], eare 7r(x||/3ey3oXe ttoI rov Oeov tKeni iirep tov
TOKOV. eyKaTaKOifiadelaa he |
oi|r[(]y etSe • iSoKei eirepcoTrjv vlv tov
Oeov, el oi yevoiTO avrdi I Travrâ] otraa alrijcraiTO Kal eyxvo'; etrj,
ivep Se TOKOV iroiffefiev |

viv oidev, Kal TavTa irvvOavofievov avTOv,
ec Ttyo? Kal aWov Se\oiT[o], \eyeiv, oo? •jroirjaovVTOi; Kal tovto
20 eTrel Se vvv virep tovtov ||
irapelr] itot avTov iKeTK, Kal tovto ol
^dfjLev i'TriTeXelv. fieTo, Se I tovto aTrovSai eK tov a^drov eêX-
6ovaa,(ov TrXav I eyo? a\^'\lKeTO Trot tov 6ebv iKe-
Ta9. decopav Se Toil's iv tmi lapSn, \Tr\ivaKat; inrlaTei rot? Idfia-
|
25 triv Kal vTToSieavpe to, i'7nypdjji,fia\\[Tâ. eyKadevSav Se O'yjriv elSe •
eSoKet vTTO tS)1 vaSii a(7TpayaXiôi^T'\o<; avTOv Kal fieWovTW /Sa\-

Xeiv tSu auTpaydXcai e-jn<âvevTa |
[tJov Qeov eiâXeaOai eirl tov
XVP<^ ^*' eKTelvai ov tow Sa«;TvX|\oi;9, (6<s S' airoâir), SoKelv avy~
Kdfiy]ra<! Tdv XVP^ «a^' eva eKreiveiv I [t]w2/ SaKTvXmv, eirel Sk
30 •7rdvTa<} iêVffvvai, eirepatTrjv viv tov Oeov 11 [e]t en aTrtcTTrja-oi rot?
eTTiypdfifiaai toI^ iirl tm/j, irtvdKcov tcov I [«]aTa to [tjepo'i', avT0<;

S' ov (pdfiev "on Toivvv enirpoaOev aTriuTei';
[
[a]iJTo[t]? o[u«]
eovaiv ifTTia'Toi'}, to Xoiirov eVra) toi" ^d/iev ""ATrto-ro? I
olvofial."
dfjiepa<; Se yevop,eva<} vyirj^ e^rjXOe. — 'Afi^poaia ef 'KOavdv \
[are-
/oo']TrT[t]XXo?. avTa t«eT[t?] rfXOe irol tov Oeov. irepiepirovaa Se ||
35 [/cara tô \ia'\pov tcjv lafidTwv nvcL SieyeXa ta? cnriOava Kal dSv-
va\[Ta eov'JTa x^^ôvf Kal TV(f>Xov'; vyieh yivecrOai, ivvirviov lS6v-\
[ra? iJ,6]vov. eyKuOevSovcra Se o-\jrtv eiSe iSoKei ol 6 Oeo^ eTrtcrT^? I
[elirelv] ot[i\ vyirj /lev viv voir)(Toi, fiurOofi fidvTOi viv Serjo-oi dv\[0e-
40 fiev e]l<! TO Iapov vv apyvpeov, vTrofiva/jia ras ap,a9ia<;- eiiraii^Ta

Se ravra] avaxico-ai ov tov otttiXXov tov voaovvTa Kal <f)dpfi[a\K6v
n iyxe]ai. dp.epa<; Se yevofjieva<! [v\yir)'; i^fjXOe. — Hat? d(j)(ovo<;.
|
[ouTO? d(f)iK]eTO ek to Iapov v['jre]p <j)wvd<;. co? Se irpoedvaaTO Kal I
[e7ro'j;o-6 ra] vojxiôjMeva, fierd tovto 6 vah 6 twi Oeoti Trvpcfyopwv I
which elsewhere viv.

poetical M'", for for the god, looking at the boy's father,
—27,28. SttKTiXXows: of. 89.3. 43 ff. — bade him promise that he (the boy),
Then the boy who acted as torch-bearer if he obtained what he was there for,
No. 84] AEGOLIC INSCEIPTIONS 245
[iaeXeTO, ttoJI to^ irarepa top tov TratSo? 7roTt/3\e\/ra?, inroSeKea--\\

[a-dai avrov e\viavrov, rvxavra e<f>' a irapean, aTTodvaelv to, la- 45
rpa I
[6 8e Trats e'^JavrtW? "vTroSeKoiiai" eâ. o Se 7raT^|0 eKirXa-
yek irdXiv [eKeXero\
aiiT^bv el-rreiv. 6 S' eXeye wdXiv /cal e/c tovtov
vyiri<! e7e|[i'6T0. — 'n.dvSap]o<; (BeeraaXcx; aTijiiara excov iv rm
p-ermirwi. ouro? |
\iyKadevha>v 6yjr]iv elSe iSoKei avrov T[ai]viai
KaraSrjaaL t^ a-Ti\\[y/j,aTa 6 êo? Ka]l Ke'Xecrdai viv, e-n-el [ku e^m] 50
yevqrac rov a^drov, [a<j)eX6fji,evov rav] raiviav av6e/j,[ev ek t]6v
|
vaov. dfiepa'i he yevo\[fji,eva'; , eâveaTo] kuI ai^jjXeTO Ta[v rai]-

viav Koi TO fiev irpoa-mirov [eKEKadapTO t&Jv an'yfidT[(ov, rjav S[e
|
TJaiviav avedrjKe ets tov va\[6v exovcrav to, yp]dfj,/iaT[a] ra e« tov

fieTdyn-ov.
— 'EêSmpo? Tci IIavSd^\[pov a-Tiyfj,aTa eX]aê Trot toI<; 55
VTrdp)/ov(7tv. ovTO'; Xa/3o)v Trap \Ilav\Mpov xpVfâTa], waT av6e-
/lev Tcai dean el<s 'KTriSavpov vTrep av[Tov, I ovk] aireSiBov Tavra.
iyKaOevStov 8e oyjriv elSe • iSoKei ot o ê[o?] I eTrtcrTa? e-TrepaTrjV viv,
el eôi TLVa jj^/s^/uara irap HavSdpov e[^ 'A]\dr)vdv dv6ep.a eh to

iapov, avTO<! S' ov (ftdfiev XeXa^yxeiv oirê[i'] 11 tolovtov irap avTOv, 60
aXX' at KU vyirj viv iroirjaai, avOrjcrelv ol eiK(^va ypay^dp£V0<: •

fieTa
8e toOto tov 6eov rav tov HavBdpov Taivilav irepiSija-ai Trepl Td,
o'TiyfiaTd ov Koi /ceXeaOai viv, iirel Ka i^\eXdrji, e/e tov a/Saroii,

a<f)eX6fj.evov rav raiviav airoviyâadai to irpotrmirov 1 airo Ta<! Kpdva<;
Kal eyKaTOTTTpiâcrffai et? to iiScop. d!f^fj,epav 65
eK tov a/3dTov t^v raivlav a<j)i]XeT0 I ra ypd(^fi)fiaTa ovk exovcrav,
iyKaOiSwv 8e eii to vSap ecoprj to avTOv irpocrcoTrov irol

I
Toh tStot?
a-Tiyfiacriv Kal to, tov UavSdpov ypd(fi)\fiaTa XeXa^rjKO^. — Eiv<f>d-
vrj<; 'ETTjSaWjOto? 7rat9. ovto? Xidimv eve\Kd'^6evhe- eSoê Sr] avT&i

6 6eo<; iTricrTctdfiev " Se'«' aaTpaydXov;,'' tov Se Oeov yeXd\aavTa ^djxev

VIV iravcreiv. d/ie'pa'i Se yevofieva<; vyifji e^rfxde.- — |
'Avr]p a(l>LKeTO
TTol TOV deov iKera'i aTepoiTTiXo^ ovra)?, to<7Te ra |

^Xe(f>apa fiovov
eêiv, evelp.ev S' eV aiiToh /ir]dev, dXXd Kevea el\ft,ev oX«b?. eXeYoi" hr)
Ttj/e? Twv iv T&i iapSii Tav evrjdiav avTOv to ||

vofxiêiv ^Xe^lrela-Oat 75
oXo}<s jMrjSefiiav inrap'xp-v eôvToi; 67rTt'X|\ou, aXX' r] x'^'pafi, fiovov.
would within a year make the thank- see 177. — 66. k<ipr\: see 280. — 75.
offerings for his cure. — 60. itoiAyrav. Whenhehadnot even any rudiment of an
€'yKa6[evSov]Ti ovv avTMi oi/^t? i(jidvi] •

eSo'|«:et tov Beov eyjrfjaai tc
(j)d[piJ,aKov, eVeJtTa Siayayovra rd ^Xeâ\pa e7%eat ell aiird. dfie-
/3[a? Be yevofievjat; ^QCfeircov aixôlv i^rjXde. — |

T^codwv. crKevo-
80 <j)6po^ et[? to] iap[ov avtwv], eirel eyevero -rrep), to hd^KatTTaBiov,

KaTeTrWWe. [&5? S' a\veaTa, dvSaê Toy yvXiov Ka\l ijireaKd^Tret to,
a-vvTeTpip.fieva (T[«e]u7;. cJ? S' elSe Toy Kwdcova KaTe\ay'\6Ta, e^ ov |
6 SeerTTOTa^ eWia-T[o irliveiv, iXuTreiTo kuX avveTiOet [to] 6\(TTpaKa

Kadiô/ievo'i. 6Sonr6po<; ovv rt? ISwv avTOV, "ti, w ddXi," e\(f>a, "avv-
85 Ti^rjai Toy Kwdcova [fid^Tav; tovtov yap ovSe kcl 6 iv 'E'7nSai\]pa>i
'Ac7KXaTnb<; vyirj Troirjaai. SvvaiTO." a.KOvaa'i TavTa 6 Trah, crvv\&el<!
TCL ocTTpaKa ell Toy yvXiov, rjpTre eh to lepov. eVet S' ckîkô, dvS>i-
ê Toy yvXiov Kal i^dipev iiyii) Toy Kwdcova yeyevrjfjielvov, kuI twl
SeinroTai rjpfidvevcre ra irpaydevTa ical Xe')(j9evTa. cu|? Se axova, dve-
90 6r)Ke tSu ffe&i Toy Kd)0Q)va.— \\Alay(^lva'; iyKeKOi/jbUTfievav ijStj twv
iKeTav eTTi SevSpedv ti dp,\/3d'i virepeicvrrTe eh to dârov. KaTaire-
TMV ovv aTTo TOV BevSpeo<i I Trepl aKoXoird'; Tiva<i tov<; otttiXXovv
hixêirai,<Te. KaKW Be Bia\Kelfj,evo<; ical tk^Xo? yeyevT]/x.evo<; KadiKe-
95 Tevaa^ tov Beov eiêKdOevBe' ical iiyit}^ eyeveTO. —TllEwTrTro? Xdy-
yâv eTTy iôprâe e^ iv Tai yvddcoi.. eyKOLTaa0evTO<; \
B' avTov iêXav
Tav Xoyâv 6 êo? eh ra? %»7/3a? ol eBcoKe. dfiepa<; I Be yevofieva^
vyifjv e^fjpTre Tav Xoy^âv ev Tali yepalv ej(<iiv. — i 'Avrjp Topcovaloi;
SeyueXea?. ovTOf eyKadevSoov evvirviov elBe •
I eBoê ol tov Beov Tci
100 (TTepva fiaxalpai dva'xicra-avTa ra? 8g/u.€||Xea? eêXelv Kal Bofiev ol i<s
Tai 'xelpai Kal crvvpdyjrai Ta aTTJ\Bri. dp,epa<s Be yevofievai i^rjXBe

Ta BrjpLa iv Tali ')(epalv e^cov Kal vyirji eyeveTO. KaTeirie B' airrd
—
|
BoXwBeli inro ftaTpvidi iy kv^kuvi i/i/3e^r]fi,e'vai, eKiruov. I 'Avijp

105 iv alBoiai XiBov. ovtoi ivvirviov elBe •
iSoKei TratSt KaX&i avyyi-
11
veaBai. iôveipdoacrcov Be toX XiBov iy^dXXei Kal dveX6fie\voi e^fjX-

Bev Tall %e/)o-ii/ exo)v. — |
'Epfji,6BiK0i Aa/MyjraKrjvbi UKpaTrji tov
ato/MaTOi. TOVTOV iyKaBev\BovTa IdaaTo Kal eKeXija-aTO iêXOdvTa
XiBov iveyKelv eh to |
lapov oTrocraov BvvaiTO fji,eyt(T[T]ov. 6 Be TOfi
eye, but only the place for it, i.e. the must understand dc/ieXias. Or read o«-
empty eye-sooket. — 102. aiird refers Ta(S) SoXai«e/s (cf. 97.4).
to BTjpla, while with iiiêpXtniims we
No. 86] COEINTHIAN INSCEIPTIONS 247
irpo Tov a^ciTov Ket>e||wv TjviKe. — |

]>iiKdvcop x(o\d<;. tovtov icadr]- no
lievov Trat? [tJi? virap tov arKiiraiva dp\irdâ<; eêvye. 6 Se acTTa<;
eSiWe Kol eK tovtov vyirj<; iyeveTO. — \'Avr)p BuktvXov Iddr) vvo
oi^to';. ovTO? TOV tov ttoSo? SdKTvXov v\7r6 TOV dypiov eXweo? Set-
vm SiaKeifêvo'i fiedd/iepa vtto tSiv 6^\paTr6vTa)v iêvei'xOeh eirl 115

eSpdiJMTd<; tivo<; icadlê. UTri'ou Be viv |
XaôvTO^ ev tovtcoi SpaKcov
e'/c TOV dfidTOV iêXdcov tov SdxTvXov |
IdcraTO tm yXcocraai Kal
TOVTO TTOtT/o-o? ct? TO dfiuTOV cive'X^coprjcre |
irdXiv. £êyep6el<: Se, ok
^9 vyirj'i, e<f)a 6-<îv iSeiv, SoKelv veavCa\Kov einrpeTrrj 'TUfj, jj,op(f)av
iirl TOV BdKTvXov iirnr'^v <f>dpfj,aKov. — 1|

'AX/cera? 'AXtKo'?. o5to? 120
TU^Xo? ioiv ivvTTViov elBe •

iBoxet 6 6eo<; iroTeXQiav tok SalaruXoi?
Sidyeiv TO, ofifiUTa; Kal iSetv to, SevSpr] TrpaTov to, ev t&l iapSii.
dfiepa'; Be y^voiieva<; vyirj<; i^rjXOe. — 'Hpateii? MvTcXrjvaio';. ovto<;
ovK ely(ev ev t&i Ke(j)aXai |

Tpi'xâ<;, ev Be tSu yeveiwi irapiTroXXa'i.
aiayyvoixevo'; Be [are] KaTuyeXdfxevo^ inr[oj I to)v dXXmv evevd-
6evBe. tov Be 6 0eb^ y^piaa^ (f)apfJ,dKcoi Tav Ke(j)aXav eTTorjcre 11 Tpi- 125
â? ey(êiv. — ©vacov 'EpfMovev<; iral'; aiBtj^. ou[to?] inrap viro
KVvo<; Tcoi' KUTo, TO lupdv 6[epa'ir1ev6iu,evo<; tovs otttiXXov; v[ryj^]5

I
cnrrjXde.
Corinthian
85. Corinth. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.358. SGDI.3H4. Roberts 85.
Afevia ToBe [adfia], tov oXeae Tr6vT0<; avai[Be'i'\.
86. Corinth. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.211,217,329. SGDI.3119.
a. .lîfiCov p.' avedeKe Ti.oTeBapdv\i pdvaKTC\.

'n.OTeB\dv'\.
h. [IIoTjeSafoi't pdvaKTi.
c. Ilepaeodev Aipo/ie?.
83.This and the following illustrate They are mostly votive offerings to Po-
tiie Corinthian differentiation of E = seidon, and contain the name in both
open e or c (ij) and E (transcribed e) = unoontracted and contracted forms, as

close i corresponding to Attic spurious HoTeSa/roKi and UoreSavi, but in the
orgenuineci. See 28. The epitaph forms nominative only the unoontracted IIo-
a single hexameter. Cf. nos. 87-90. reddv. See 41.4. Tjoi nepaUeev {c),ci.
86. From a large collection of pot- nripaioi'Xen.Hellen.4.5.1ff. Probably

tery fragments found near Corinth. & in the first syllable is an error.
87. Corcyra. Early VI cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.867. SGDI.3188. Roberts

98. Solmsen25.1.
Hviov TXatriafo MeveicpdT£o^ ToSe aafia,

•
Olavdeo's yevedv ToSe S' airoi 8a/A09 eirolei,
es 7ajo Trpoêvfo^ Sdfiov cj)iXo<; •

dW evl irovroi
5\eT0, Safioa-iov Se Kapo[v irevOriaav airavTe<;.]
Ilpaîfieve'; S' avroi ^[a/'ajs cnro TraTp(Bo<; ivffov
ffiiv Sa/Li[o]t rohe a-dfia Kacnyveroio iroveOe.
88. Corcyra. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IX.i.868. SGDI.3189. Roberts

99. Solmsen25.2.
1,afia ToSe 'ApvidSa XapoTro? •

rov S' '6\e\crev "A/ae?
âpvdfievov irapd vavcrllv err' 'Kpdddoio phopalai

TToXXoli/ apicrT£v(^p)ovTa Kara a-T0v6pe((r)(7av apvTdv.
89. Corcyra. VI cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.869. SGDI.3190. Roberts 100.

Solmsen 25.3.
1.TdXa Sevfdpeo^ rov MAetf to's elp.' iirl TUfioi.
90. Northern Acarnania (exact provenance unknown). V cent. B.C.

IG.IX.i.521. SGDI.3175. Roberts 106.
IIpoK\£iSa<; (T)o(S)e crafia KeK\\ea-eTai ivyw oSolo,
ho<; irepX toL'; avTov ja<i |

6dve âpvdfievo<}.
87. Monument of Menecrates. This 88. phopato-i: cf. also MMîos, no.
and the three following are examples 89. See 7 6 6. — 3. dpMrTev{f)ovTa: cor-
of metrical inscriptions composed in rected from ipurreirovTa. See 32.
the epic style and with retention of sev- 89. Tv|i6i: Ti/i.pu. But, since assimi-
eral epic words, i.e. ivl, KatriyveToio, lation of nP to /i/j. (cf. Germ. Lamm,
dfVT&v = dunj**, and in-
(rToi'6yre((r)a"ap, Eng. lamb as pronounced) is not other-
flectional forms, e.g. gen. sg. in -oio and wise attested in Greek, this is probably
-Of = -00 (105.2a), dat. pi. in -oiiri, formed with another suffix (ti)/i-o- be-
augmentless verb forms. side ri/i-po-; cf. Lat. tumulus with a
4. The restoration is that suggested Zo-suffix).
by Dittenberger, IG. i.e., but is of 90. IIpoKXcCSas : gen. sg. masc. in

course uncertain. — 6. itoveSc: transi- -OS. 105.2 6.
tive sense as in Homer.
No. 92] IMEGAEIAN INSCEIPTIONS 249
Megarian
91. Selinus. V cent. b.c. IG.XIV.268. SGDI.3046. Ditt.Syll 751
Michel 1240. Roberts 117. Solmsen24.
[Ai]a TO'i deo<i To[a]Se vikBvti toI 2e\ivo'i'[Ttot •

Stja tov Aia
|
viKd/Me^ Kal Btd TOV ôôv [kuI] \

S[ta] RepaKXea koI Si 'AttoX-
Xova Kal Sid n[oT]|e[tSd]m kuI Sid TuvSapiSw; Kal Si 'A0[a]-||
v[d]av Kal Sid Ma\o<})6pov Kal Sid UacriK\pd[T]eiav Kal Si[d] to? 5
aXKo^ deo'i, [S]id S[e] Aia \
fid\ia-T[a]. î\t[a<;] Se 'yevofieva'; ev
Xpv<T\eo[i\ eX.a[o-a]i'Ta[?, ra fi"] ovvfiara ravra KoX\d'\jravT[a'; e?] to
'A[7r]oX[\]oi/toi/ Ka6defi^\v, to Ato[? 7rpo]iypd[\lra']vTe^ to Se xP^- 10
o-ioi'
I
iêK[ovTa T'\a\dvTdv efiev.
92. Decision of the Megarians. Epidaurus. Between 242 and 234 b.c.
IG.IY926. SGDI.3025. Ditt.Syll.452. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.342. Michel 20.
['EJTTi a-TpaTay[ov tS>v 'K'\xaiSiv AtytaXev?, ev S' 'EiriSavpmi

eV lapev^ |
[toJO ' AaK\aTri[ov Aijovvaiov. KaTa TaSe eKplvav toI
Meyapei'! Tot? |
['ETrJtSau/at'ot? Kal K.opivdioi'i irepl to? %ajj0a? a?
diJL(f>eX\eyov Kal |
[Tre/sjt tov êWavvoly] Kal tov "îripaiov, KaTa
TOV aivov TOV Twv 'A||[pât]ftiz' SiKaaT'^piov diroaTeiXavTe'; avSpa<; 5
eKOTOV TrevTijKOVTa I [ei'a] • Kal eireXOovTcov eV avTdv tuv )(^d>pav
'91. The Selinuntians promise golden Zeusfirst. — irpoYpdilravrcs : nominative

statues to the gods who shall help them carelessly used for accusative,
to victory. Instead of an express con- 9a. Decision of the Megarians, ap-
dition, there is an enumeration of the pointed by the Achaean league to arbi-
gods who usually assist them, the im- trate in a territorial dispute between
plication being that they will continue Epidaurus and Co jinth. The date must
to do so. faUintheperiodbetween243B.o.,when
Through the help of the following
1. the Corinthians joined the Achaean
gods do the Selinuntians loin victory. league, and 223 b.c. when the Mega-
Through Zeus we conquer, etc. — 2. $6- rians abandoned it for the Boeotian
Pov: Ares. — 5. MaXo<|>6pov: Demeter. league, and is still further limited by
Cf. Paus.1.44.3 Upbv Aii^n^T-pos J/la\o<p6- the name of the strategus.
pov.— Ilaa-iKpdTcia Persephone. Cf. : 1. Al-yiaXsBs, lapeSs : gen. sg. in -eus
Airwoiva. — 7S. Andwhenthereispeoce, tiom-hs. 111.3. — For the psilosis in
making statues in goldand engraving iw' lapeOs, see 5Sb. — 3. d|u)>^XXeYov: see
these names, we shall set them up in the 89.3. — 4. SiripaCou : name of a harbor
temple of Apollo, writing the name of and promontory north of Epidaurus,
TCtiv Si/caa-rav ical Kpivdv'^rmv] ÎSînSavpiav elfiev rdv '^(aipav, avri-
"KeyovTcov Se rSiv 'K.opivO i^cov T<S]t repfiovia/jLciyi, ttoXiv aireaTeiXav
To\ M.eyapei'i tov<; repfio\v[i^'\ov[v']Ta^ ex rS)v avr&v Si/caa-rdv
10 dvSpa<; TpiaKOvra /cat Ka^rd T\dv alvov top rS)V 'Aâtwi", ovroi
eva
he i'rreXOovre'i iirl rdv ^(opav irepfioviâv Kurd rdSe diro ra?
I
•
Kopvcjid'S Tov KopSv\eLOV eVt [rjay Kopv<j)dv toO 'AXieiov

I
diro tov
'AXieiov eirl rdv Kopvcj}dv tov [K~\epavvLOV •
diro tov K.epavviov
|
eTTi Tdv Kopv(f>dv TOV JôpviaTQ, •

I
OTTO Tas Kopv<j)a<i TOV KopviUTa
15 im-l Tdv oSbv iirl tov pd'^îv tov tov ||
KopviaTa diro tov pd'yio<i
TOV 'KiopviaTa iirl tov pd')(iv tov sttI Talk 'Aveiai<! vrrep Tdv '^koX-
Xeiav diro tov pd'x^L0<i tov vwep Tdv ^KoXl^Xeiav viro Td<; 'A.vela';
iwl TOV Kopv<j)ov TOV vTTep Tai oSov Td<; dfialîrov [ra? KOJTayov-
aa<; eirl to liiriaiov dtro tov Kopvôv tov vire^ Td<! [oSov] ra?
20 a/ia^trou iirl tov Kopv(pov tov iTrl tov ^dyw; •
diro 11 tov Kopv(f)ov
TOV eTrl TOV ^dya<; e-jrl tov Kopv(f>ov tov eirl tov Alyihrvpal's] •
diro
TOV Kopv(f>ov TOV iirl Ta? Al'ynrvpa<; eirl tov Kopv(j>6v I tov t[ov
'A/3a]ta? •
diro tov 'Apaia<: eVt tov Kopv<f)bv tov inro rat TleTp\af
d'jr\o Tojt) viro Tai TieTpai eirl tov Kopv^dv tov iirl tov ^'xôivovvA
Toi • .a[7ro tIov Kopvôv tov iirep tov 2%oti'o{)i'Tos eirl tov Kopv-
25 ^dv II
TOV K[aTa T'\dv ^vopyav diro tov Kopvtpov tov virep ra?
^v6pya<; [evrt] |
tov pd')(iv tov vrrep ra? I.VKOwrla'i •
diro tov pd-
j^to? TOV vTrep ra? |
2i'[«:oiio't']a9 eTrl tov Kopv(f>dv tov vrrep ra?
IleXXe/jtTio? • WTTO tov \
Kopv(f}ov tov virep Td<; JJeXXepmo^ eTrl
TOV Kopvôv TOV TOV II[ai'|tbi'] •

diro tov Ylaviov iirl tov pdyiv tov
30 vTrep TOV 'OX[/coi)] •
d-Trd tov /3a'||[;;^(o]? t[ov] virep tov 'OXkov eTrl
TOV pdîv TOV {brrep) tov A7r[oXX'](oviov

'
•
mtto |
t[ov] pdyio<; tov
inrep tov 'AttoXXcoviov eVt t6 'AiroXXcoviov. SiKaa-\[Tal rjot Kpi-
vavTe<s ToiSe. [There follow, 11. 32-96, the names of the arbitrators
and of those appointed to lay out the boundaries for them.]
referred to by Thuc.8.10.3 (correcting tity with tlie feminine form is shown

IIeipai6i'toS7rIpaioi')andPliny,Nat.Hist. hj t as Alyiirripas 1.21 beside tov AtyiTi-
4.18 (Spiraeum). — 19. *d-yos: gen.sg. pas 1. 20. —
32ff. Tlie list of names,
masc. in 105.2 6. So 'Apalas 1. 22,
-as. arranged according to the three Doric
but also the usual form in KopvLdra 11. tribes, contains the characteristic forms
13ff. The confusion caused by the iden- Q4Supos, eoKplv7is,etc. See 42.5 (i.
No. 95] RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 251
Rhodian
93. Camirus. YI cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.737. SGDI.4U0.
"Edfia t6^' '18a\fj,evev<; irolrjfra hiva KXeo'i I eirj 11
Zeii(8) fie viv oo-rt? irrifiaivoi Xeio\\r) Oeir).

| 5
94. Camirus. Yl cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.707. SGDI.4127.
^v6v\T\iBa I
rifu Xecrxa |
to UpaâioBo |
tov^vXo Tov(])vXiSa.
||
95. Camirus. IV (or III) cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.694. SGDI.4118. Ditt.

Syll.449. Michel 433. Solmsen32.
"ESofe Ka/iipevai ra? KToiva<; ra? Kafiipeayv ra? I iv rdi vdcrcoi

Kal T^9 iv rdi aireipcot ava<ypd-\{rai Trdcra<; |
Kal e^'Ôeiêiv e? to lepov
Td<; 'Adavaia'i i (TTaXai |
XiOivai %eo/3t9 XaXKrj^ iî^fieiv Se Kal
XaXKjjrat? ||
dvaypa<f>ijfieiv, at Ka j^^prji^mint. iXea-Oai Be dvBpat I 5
rpet? avTiKa p,dXa, oiTive'; iTrifieXrjBrjaevVTl, ravlra? ra? irpdîo^

0)9 Tay^tcTTa Kal cnroSaxj-evvTai |
roit 'x^prfiôvTi iXa'xîaTOV irapa-
(^Xelv Tap aTdXav |
/eat ra? ktoivw; dvajpd-âc Kal iyKoXdilrai iv
TM aTcl^^Xai Kal (TTdaai iv tmi lep5>i ra? 'K6dva<; Kal irepiôXi- lo
/8&)|o-at 0)9 e^7?t 0)9 lajfypoTaTa Kal KdXXiaTa. to, Be TelXevp-eva 69
TavTa iravTa tov Tufiiav irapey^êiv. I
€7 8e TavTav Tav ktoivclv cnro-
SeiKvveiv TOW |
KTOivdra^ /lacrTpov iv twi lepm, tcoi djiooTdTCiM ]|
iv 15
Tcii KToCvai KaTo, TOV vofiov TOV t5>v 'VoBimv •
I
TOVTOi Be avvXeye-
(t6(ov iv K.a/jLipa>i et9 to |
lepov Ta9 'Adavaia';, okku toI lepowoiol
93. Tof : t6Sc. 62.2. — Zeu(8) Si: both those on the island and those on
Zeis 5^. 97.4. — XcioXi): accursed. Cf. the mainland. For the latter cf. from ,
Hesych. XcmXt/s • reXe/us ^|i6Xijs, and, the Periplus of Scylax, Xcipo t) "PoSl-
for the first part of the compound, uv ij iv tJ îrelpifi. — The neighboring

Xeius in Archilochus. island of XoXk^ (see 42.2) was under
94. Xe'irxa : grave. The original the control of Camirus at this time,
meaning of the word (from *Xexir(to, cf yet evidently sustained a relation to it
X^Xos) was resting place, whence either different from that of tlie other demes.
grave 01 the Msnal place of recreation, — 6. lirintXnOtio-eiivTi.: see 160. ^Triîe-
club. — The last woi-ds are to be read, 'Krie-Zjirofmi is used by late writers, but
with resolution of the crasis, to Ei- not in classical Attic. —8 ff. diroSoi-
<t>i\o, t5 EiipvKtSa. <r«SvTai /ct-X. : shall give out the contract

95. 1 ff. The names of the (croivot or to the one who is willing to furnish the
demes of Camirus are to be inscribed, stele at the lowest figure.
7rapay'y[e\\X](0VTt, xal adpeovrco ra lepa to, Kafiipeav [to, Sa\iio]-
reXi] iravTa, ai ri -
96. lalysus. IV (or III) cent. B.C. IG.XII.i.677. SGDI.4110. Ditt.
Syll.560. Michel 434.
"ESofe Tot9 pâa-Tpolt koX 'laXvaioi<;, |

Sr/siaTT;? ' AXkcp.eSovTO'i
el-Tre I ottm? to lepov koI to refievo^ |

ra? '
A7^KTpa>va<; evayrjrai
5 KaViTa TO, Trdrpta, einpLeX-qdrifieiv |

tov<; l£porafiia<s ottq)? araXat |
ipyaaOecovTi Tpel<; \idov Aa/3T[t]|ow Kdl avaypaiprji e? ra? o-Ta\a|?

10 TO Te yjrdfjiLa-fia ToSe Koi a ov% o||crfoV ivTi sk tSjv vo/jlcov ia-(f>eêiv
ovBe ia-oSonropelv e? to re'l/itei'os, Kal to, iTriTifiia Tw[t] 7rpda\aovTi
16 irapa tov vofiov •

defieiv Se |
ra? o-raXci? /oiia/i fiev iirl Ta<; ia^\Sov
ra? e/c 7ro'A,{09 7roTf7ro/3ei'0/ite'|i'ot9, /tww' Se virep to laTiaTopiov, I
aWai' Se CTri ra? KaTa^daio<; Ta[s] | ef 'Aâia? Tro'Xtos.

|
20 No'/U.o? a oi^ ocriov ecTL/ieiv oiiSe ||

ea^peiv e? to te/sov «at to
Te'l/ievo? TaepeTco fJLrjSe veiov firjlOev •

OTt Se'
Kd Tt? Trapa tov voflov |

Troiijar)t, to Te lepov koL to Tefievoi KaOai- |
30 /aeVo) /cat eiripeêTco, tj eVo||ô? eaTCO tm aaeêiai el Se Ka |

Trpo-
âra ia-^dXrji, cnroTeicrdTa) vlirep kicdcrTov irpo^dTOV oôXov I o

35 ea/SaXuv • TroTayyeXXeTCO Se tov tovtcov ti iroievVTa 6
[ )(^priLâ>v e'?
Toir? fidcTTpov^.
97. Khodian (?) inscription from Abu-Symbel in Egypt. VII or VI

cent. B.C. SGDI.5261. Hicks 3. Robertsl30. Ionic alphabet, but with-
out n = (i). H = ijinc(,6, =A and i; in c (and probably in i) = h in/( E = jj). ,
a. BacrtXeo? eX66vTO<; e? '^XecjtavTivav 'â(fi)iiaTiy(ô I toOto

eypa-\]rav, toI criiv 'Vap.p.aTl'xpi ©eoK\(e')os |
eirXeov. rfXOov Se
a daughter of
96. 4. 'A\EKTpiivas : Lindus. IO.Ivti: pl.forsg. — IS.'Axat-
Helios and the nymph Rhodes, who as irdXios : the name given to the acrop-
was worshiped with divine honors by olis of lalysus. Cf. Ath.8.360 iv rg
the Rhodians. Cf. Diod.5.56, where 'laKmlf itb\iv la-xvpoTdT-nv ri/v 'Axolav
the name appears as 'HXexTpuiii/?). — KoKov/i^vriv.
7. \C6ou AapT(ou also irirpas Aaprlas
: 97. Inscribed on the legs of one of
on another inscription, marble from the colossal statues at Abu-Symbel by
Lartus, a place iu the neighborhood of Greek mercenaries who had taken part
No. 99] EHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 253
Ke/jKto? KaTwepde, vh 6 iroTanb<; avC-r). a(X)\oy\o{<T)(To<; 8'

\
^'x.e
UoTaai/xirTO, AlyVTrTid<; Se "Afia<ri<;. eypaê 8'
afie "Apxov 'A/jioi-
|| 5
Î'Xo Kal IleXepo? OvSa/io. b. 'E\effi'y8[to]9 o T^'to?.
c. T^Xeô's /i' eypaê ho 'IaXvo-to(?) -
<^. IIvôi' 'A/i.ot/3t;Y[o].
e. na/3t? 6 2oXo<ôi/to? - - ctui^ Ôjtt/âT[t%ot].

/. Ha7eo-e/3/ito[?]. ^. nacrt(^)oi; 6 'Itttto -
A. KjOtî? e'ypa((f>e)v.
i. Ôfj,yvao^ hoica âai\e\v<; Tjekaae tov crrpaTOV [t]o irpaToh/
hdfjLJa 'â(/u.)/iaTt;;ô[t
98. Gela. VI cent. B.C. SGDI.4247.

JJacndSapo to |
aafia, K/aare? iliroiei.
99. Agrigentum. Second half III cent. b.c. (before 210). IG.XIV.952.
SGDI.4254. Michel 553.
'EttJ lepodvTa |
^vfiôBwpov rov 4>iX(»i'o? |
Trapwrrpoa-rd^Ta) ra^
j8oi/Xa9, 1 irpoeSpevova-a'; ra? ûXa? ||
tcoi' 'TXXecdi', jrpoayopovvTO's |
5
in an expedition up the Nile under a 3. K^pKios : stands for the Egyp-

PsammetichusI (654-617 B.C. )orPsain- tian Kerti, which is applied to the
metichus 11 (594-589 e.g.), probably stretch of water between the first oat-
the latter. These mercenaries were aract and Elephantine. — vis 6 iroraiios
from Asia Minor and the adjacent dvtt|: as far as the river let them go up.
islands (cf. Hdt.2.154 tooti di'laxri nal For vh see 132.4. — 5. 'AiioipCx". O"-
ToTiriKap<rlToi(ri,a-vyKaTepyaaafi4voi,ffi ai- 8d|j.o: o 'A/juoiîxov, 6 Ei)Sd/iou. 94.1,7.
Ti? 6 'iran/i.frixos SiSoil x'^po^^ ivoiKriaai. i. No complete restoration is possi-
aiirlovs a.\\-/i\bji/, olSi'IwvhreKalKS.- ble. — T]£\a(rE : ^Xoo-e aor. of Aaww.

pes Toiirous Tois x'^P""^ oUtiaav xpivov iwl The peculiar spelling HE is perhaps
iroXXii/. irpwroiyipovToiivAlyirTij) due to a confusion between the two
&\\6y\ta(riToi KaTO{.Kl<rd-t)<Tav). Among systems of writing known to those who
those whose names are inscribed be- wrote these inscriptions, 1) H= ?;, 2) B
low, there are two lonians, from Teos = A, and E = ij. Similarly BE/ii, i.e. iiixi,
and Colophon (6 and e), and one Rho- in a Theran inscription.
dian, from lalysus (c); / is also Doric, 98. Beginning of a hexameter. For
and h Ionic (on account of the v mova- THaaiaSafo see 105.2 a.
ble). The main part of the inscription Proxeny decree of Agrigentum

99.
(a), as well as i, is clearly in Doric in honor of Demetrius of Syracuse. In
and may well have been written by one view of 1. 11 and of the fact that this
of the Rhodian mercenaries, though inscription was found at Rome, being
there is nothing to prove this. evidently the copy given to Demetrius
Ato/cXe'o? Tov Ato«\e'o9, |

rypa/j-fiarevovTo^ 'ABpavicovo'i 'AXe^dv-
Bpov, I
aXiaa-fjta mrw Sifi'^vov, KapveCov e^rjKo\yT\o<i Travrdi, \
vwep
wpoêvla'i A7)/Ji,rjrpia)t AioSorov l^vpaKOfficoi.
||
10 "ESoê Tcii aXiM Kuffd ical jai a-v{v)K\i]ra}i pi'. eTreiSr) avdjlyeX-
Xov ot Trpea-êe'i oi e? 'PcS/iav Tropevdevre^, Haericov |

Ila(ruovo<!
KorrjTO'i Kal @€6Ba)po<; @eoScopov BvîdSa, |

Arj/JLijTptov AioSorov
l^vpaKoa-Lov iroWa^ koX /ji.eydXa'; %/3eia? |
Tra/seto-îjo-ât rax, afian
15 hdp,a>i Kal fieydXav ayaOcov 7rapaiTto(v) ||

jeyoveiv, rot? Se 'Axpa-
ryavTivoa irdrpiov icm Kal bk irpoyovcov TrapaSeSofievop TifMelv rov^

|
a'ya6ov'i avSpa^ Kal TrpolaTafiehôv; tov ap,ov Sdfiov rah KaraîoK

Tifiah SeS6y(^0ai iirl ayaddt Tvyai, koI a-corripiai tov Sdfiov t5)V
I
'AKpayavTivcov I eip-eiv irpoêvov Kal evepyerav ArjfiijTpiov AioSo-

20 TOV 1,vpaK6ai\\ov, o7ro)(?) irdcri cf>avep6v ?i
on 6 Sdnoi roiV 'AKpa-
yavTiveov eVtio-TaTai xdpiTa'i airove/juetv Karaîa^ rot? evepyereiv
'Trpoai\povfievoii avTov. to Se Soy/ia ToSe KoXd'âvra^ es ')(a,XKoy\
âra hvo to p,ev iv avaOefieiv elf to ôvXevrijpiov, to 8e \

aXXo
25 cnroBofjieiv Ar]p.r)Tpi(oi AioSorov l^vpaKoaioai inrt}^\nvafjia Ta'i ttotI
TOV Sdfiov evvoia<; tov? Se Tafiiat I eôSidâi e<s ra "Trpoyeypafifiiva
ocrov Ka xpeia rj, Kal (f>e\peiv rhv eôSov Si^ tmv cnroXdycov. |
ofio-
yvm/jiove'i tov avveSpiov irdvTe'i.
100. Rhegium. I cent. b.c. IG.XIV.612. SGDI.4258. Ditt.SyU.323.

Michel 555.
'Etti trpvTdvLO'i 'NiKdvBpov tov îKoSdf*ov, ySowXa? irpoaTaTeov-
T05 2(BO-t7ro'\to? TOV Aajjuarpiov, x^coi 'iTnriov SvoBeKdrai, eSofe
(1.24), it appears that he was resident after the analogy of ef\i7ô etc. (76 6),
in Rome, and his services probably con- occur in several koiu^ inscriptions.
sisted in some dealings vrith the Roman 15. yc76vciv: see 147.2..
senate in behalf of Agrigentum. loo. Rhegium was a Chalcidian col-
8. ci,\(a(r|i.a ktX. : decree of the &\la ony, and in the few early inscriptions
in the sixth period of two months, at the the Ionic element predominates. But
very end of the month Kapvehi. — 10. after its destruction by Dionysius of
o-u(v)KX.'<iTiiii. : the council, for which Syracuse in 387 b.c. and its subse-
/SouXd is employed in 1. 3. The signifl- quent restoration, there were contin-
cance of the following numeral is not ual changes in its population. Some
clear. — 14. Trapeio-xfjcrSai : rfo-xijica, of its new inhabitants must have been
eUxviât, for ^ffxvKa, ô-xw', 'with ei furnished by Gela or Agrigentum, if
No. 101] CO AN INSCEIPTIONS 255
TM a\ia I
KaOdirep rai icTKXijTwi Kal rai ôvXai •
i-jrel 6 (npara-
709 TS>v'Vwp.ai<av Tmto? Aucî'Sio? TiVov uto? evvov^ v-irdpxei tm
a/xa iroXei, a^to? âiv6fj,evo<;
ra? avTov KaXoKayaOia^, SeSdxOai.
|
Tvalov Ai(f){Siov Titov vlov a-Tparayov 'Pco/j,aicov crTeâviacraL

ev
TO) aywvi Tot? irpcoTOK; 'A6avioi<; eXota? a-Te(l}d\vco Kal irpoêvov
Kal evepyerav iroifja-at rov Sa>(o)u twv 'Vrjyivmv Kal iyyovov; av-
Tov, evvoLa<} eveKev a? excov SiareXel els rov Sd/iov tcov
'Pj^vtllvoji/. 5
rav Se ôvXav ro dXiaa/jLa KoXa'\jrap,evav eh ;!âXK(B/itaTa Sitra-d
TO fiev avaOefxeLv- eh to ôvXevTijpiov, to Se diroa-TeiXai Tvaim
Au<^tSta).
Coan
101-103. Cos. Late IV or early III cent. B.C. SGDI.3636-3638. Ditt.
Syll. 616-618. Michel 716-718. Paton-PIicks.Inscr. of Cos 37-39. Solm-
sen 33.
^
101. [The first six lines and most of the seventh are so badly muti-
lated that only a small part can he restored.] e? Be [T]\dv [dyo-
p]av eXdvTw Ild/j,cj)vXoi irpaTOi, ev ayopai Se a-[v'\/ji,fj,i\_iTy\ov]Tt, 6 Se
lepev<; Ka[6']ij<76a} [irdp'] T[av1 Tpd-Treâv e^cov Td[v ||
<f)id]X[a]v tuv io
lepav, Tol Se iep[o7roiol eKaT~\epa) ra? T/oaTrefa?. n[a/i|<î'Xot] Se
eTreXavTco /3o{)[? Tpeh tov]<; [«:]aXXi[o-]TOK9, al P'[ey Ka |

To'\vT(oy
we may judge by the language of this the rites and ceremonies appropriate
inscription, which is not merely Doric, to each day of the year,
but contains the Ehodian infin. -iiav 101. Selection of the ox and other
and the word dXiaff/ia, otherwise known preparations for the sacrifice to Zeus
only from inscriptions of Gela and Polieus, which occurs on the following
Agrigentum. The Rhodian influence day, the twentieth of the month Ba-
in Sicilian Doric seems to have been tromius (of. 1. 47, and no. 102.11).
considerable. Cf iyopaa-S'/iiJLei.v at Tau-
. 8-19. After the tribes had each se-
romenium, SGDI.5228. 13. leoted nine oxen in a manner prescribed
1.
x'"' unexplained and probably
: in the preceding lines (apparently one
an error of some kind. —
2. co-kXiIitui. : from each hdra or ninth part of the
a small select body, probably
refers to tribe), they were to drive them to the
mediating between the council and tha agora, the Pamphyli having the prece-
assembly. Cf Hesych.
. ô-kXtjtos •
17 t&v dence, and there unite them in one
ii&X""' (TvvdBpoiffis iv "ZvpaKoiaati. herd. "When the priest and the Upo-
101-103. Portions of a sacrificial voiol had taken their places at a table,
calendar, in which were enumerated the Pamphyli drove up to it the three

•
al [8e "TXKel'i T/ajets iXdvrco, al iJ.ey [/ca T\o]vTcoy
KpidfiL Ti? liri,
Kpidrji Tf? •
al Be \ji.r\, Auyiiazê? T/3e]t9 Tov'i [XjotTTOW, a[t /ie'|7] ««
IS TOVTwy KpiOrjL Ti? •
a[t Se /iTj, are/aou?] eXavrco e? Tiiy a7[op]||az/
«al iireXavTW Kara Ta[vTd, al /ie]7 ku Tovrioy Kpidrji T[ts |

a]l
Se jJLri, rpLTOV eTreXavreo Koi ar\epov<i'] al 8e Ka Tovrmy Kpt[dr]t]

|
Urihek, iiriicpivovTaL ôvv eic ;)(;t[\iao-]Tuo? eKdcrra'; eXa[cra]|i'Tes
Se TOVTOV; a-vp,fj,Laryov[Ti Tot]s aXXoc<s •

ical evdv[<i Kpiv]\ovn Kal
20 ev')ôvTai kuI a'iroKapv\aa-ov\n. eirena e'iTeXdvT\co oS]||Ti9 Kara

Tuvrd. Overau Se, al p,ey ica v'iroK\y<^'\ei, rat 'Xariai • 0v[ei |
Be y]e-
peaôpoi âcriXecov Kal lepa Trape^xêc Kal eindvei, iepa i^ [v\/^y-
eKTOv, yeprj Be Xa/i^dvei to Bepfia Kal to aKeXoi, UpoTroi[ol |

S]e
[o-]«:e'\o?, Tcl, Be dXXa Kpea ra? Tro'Xto?. tov Be KpidevTa Tim] \
25 liTfvl KdpvKe tcLi
'Ii7T/a[t]." TificovTcu Be irpoaTdTai ofjuiaavTei Trapa'x^pTjfJLa • etrel Bi

I
Ka Ti\jia&\ri'\i, ctvayopeveTco 6 Kdpv^ O7ro'cr[ov Ka nfiaff^rji • tovto)
•Be e[X]dvT[a) 7ra|jo]a- t^v 'lerTiav Tav Tafiiav, Kal 6 [tov Zt^vov
30 ijepevs crTe'(7r)Tei Kal [eK]||cr7re'i'8ei KvXiKa oivov Kexpafievov [ttJ/jo
TOV [ôoj'i •
eireiTa dyovTi To[fi ô'jvv Kal Toy KavTOV Kal [0]0oto?
finest oxen for selection. If none of diately, it is described at this point, be-
tbese was chosen, the Hylleis drove up fore the narration returns, in 1. 23, to the
three more, then the Dymanes, then ox chosen for Zeus. —
vn'OK[vi|/]ci sub- :
the Pamphyli again and so on in rota- mits tamely. Aor. subj. 150. ^cpca- —
tion until all twenty-seven oxen had <{>6pos Poo-iXûv : yepea<j)6pos, the title of
been presented. If still no choice has apriestlyofficlal,occursonlyhere,and,

been made, they select an additional in the form yep7i(j>6pos, in tlie small
ox from each x'X'afTi}!, the third part island of Pserimos, between Cos and
of a tribe,and unite these with the Calymna. The /Soo-iXets were here, as
others.Then the choice is effected, f ol- elsewhere, a body o£ officials in charge
lowed by vows and a proclamation, of of religious matters. — ImSvei Upd ktX. :
the choice. — 19 ff. tirtiTa kt\. -.

the offers in addition the sacrificial cakes
choice of the ox to be sacrificed to Zeus prepared) /rom a half-iKreis. Cf. iprot
Polieus having been disposed of, a sim- Sio i^ fujuim-ov 1. 48. — 29. <rriitr€i : cor-
ilarprocedure is to be repeated for the rected from aTiyrei. (tt^tttu = ariipa,
choiceof anoxtobesacrificedtoHistia; as ipiwru = ipi<j>a. — 31. Kaoirdv: a
and, as this sacrifice takes place imme- whole bumt-offering, in this case, a pig.
No. 101] COAN INSCRIPTIONS 257
iirrk Kal fieXi Kal aTeiJ,fj.a i^d'y[ovT\e]<; Se KaptxraovTi ev(j}afiiav,
Krjv[ec Se ... .JiVavTe? rbfi fiovv Ka\[eaip]ovTai daWm ical [KX\aU-
Toi, Se [ôo-tXjJ? K\apirSiVTi rbfi nej Kal
xot[|o|oi'] to, a-TrXdyxva
iirl Tov /StB/ioO 67rt[o-7reV8]oi/Tes fieXiKparcv, €[vT^\pa S]e
[eJ^TrXu- 35
i/avre? irapa to[/x êofibv KapTr]a)VTi- eVet Be ku KapT-wlOiji, va]- \
7r[ota?] iTna-TrevBe'Tco ne\iK[paTov, Kapv^ 8]e Kapvacrera) eopTd^[ev

\
Ztjvo? n]o[X,tij]o[s] iviavTia mpata e[opTdv lepeii'i] Se rot? eVre-

poK e7ridve[T(o |
d]vrj Kal [tow] (^ôta? Kal (nrovSalv doivo]v Kal
KSKpafievav Kal arelfi/Ma. fjL^T]d tovto Se Iovtw -irdp rov<! lapoiroi-
[oif? e?] TO oiKTjiMa TO Safioaiov ta[/3e||u]? Kal KdpvKe^, iapoTroiol he 40

êvi}^6\yT(o tov lêprj Kal to'; KdpvKa<s T\avT\a'\v tuv vvKTa eirel
Se Ka aTTOvSdv Troiija-ôJvTai, alpecrdw 6 iapev\<;'\ I.i.tj tS)v lapo-
TTOiSiV ô6<i TOV dvofievov Tcoi Zr]vl TOii YloXirji, Kal '!rpo[aôp\ev\-
erw dyvevecrOai yvvaiKoi Kal d[vSpd']t; uvtI vvkt6<; •
toI Se Kdpv[Ke<s I
aipêicrdoa crâyrj tov /3oo<! 07 Ka y^pi^âvTi r]VTSyv, Kal irpoayopev-

e[Tta
II
Tm avjKriTdi tcoi alpeOevn Kara TavTd. Tai avrdi dfiepai 45
Aiovvacoi [^K\vWiT]ai yplpo'i Kal epiô's tov ypipov ovk airo-

ôpd • dvei Se iepeiit K\al tej/sja irapejêi •
yeprj cjjepei Sepfia, o-«e'Xo9.
'IkuSi /Sou? o Kpidel<: BveTai Zr)vl [JlolXt^Jt Kal evSopa evSe'pe-
Taf i(f>' ecTTiav OveTai d\<f>iTa>v '^/MieKTov, apTo[i S\v'\o i^ rjnieKTov,
b are/so? Tv[p'\(i)S7j<; , Kal Td evSopa •
Kal eiricnrevSeL te[jo||€i;?] tov- 50
Toi'; olvov KpaTrlpa<; r/aei? yepri toO /S009 twi leprji Sep/jua Kâl
o-«:|e]\o? iepd lapeii'; irapeyêi [rje Kal rîraTo^ -Ijfuav Kal KotXwi?
7Jp,[ia-v,]
I
dva(f>6pcoi Se tov tr/ceXeo? tov t&v iepoiroLwv [SiSjoraJ
ciKpiajîov, [v]\d)TOV SiKpea<;, vivwp.aia, alfiaTiov 6ê\o'; T/Jt/ccoXto?,
Ne«7To/DiSat[9] i'[{Ut]oi' SiKpeai, laTpol's Kpea<;, avXrjTcii Kpea<;, %aX-

I
xemv Kal K€pa[fjLe\\a)'\v eKaTepoi^ to Ke<pd\aio[y, Ta Se dWa Kpea 55
TOT TTo'Xto?. TavTa Se TrdvTa] |

a7r[oê]/3eTat e/cro? to[v Tejxevev;.
Cf. no. 102.12 xo^Jos TrpoKauTciierai. — 43. TOi : tlie cvdopa are wrapped in the skin.
dvTl vvKTiSs : during the night. 136.8. The reference is to certain parts of tlie
— 44. atpeCo-eu: 3 pi. 140.1. — irpoa- victim which after slaughter are
'yopcv^Tu : sc. 6 lapeis. — 46. diro<|iopd wrapped up in the skin and made a
here in literal sense, carrying off. Cf special offering. Cf Hesych. ^vSpara
.
11. 55-56, and no. 102.10 toAtuv oix Ik- t4 ivSepbiuva (riiv tJ xeâX? Kal rots vo-
'ix TOV moS. — 48. EvSopa IvS^pc- <rlv. — 49. TvpASus : cheese-shaped, th&t
rai] avTM afiepac'Adavaiai Uo[\td]\St oh Kveoa-a 6vei Se le[pei)^
Kul] iepd Trapeêi yeprj Xafi^dvei S[ep\p,]a koI o-«e\o9.

'¥.vdrai Me[Xai']ia ^lovvami IkuWitm X^^^P"^ ['^'*' e'|p]Kô? •
ToC %otjOov ovK airoôpd- 6vei lepeiK koI iepd irapexei- yeprj
60 [\a]||/u./3ai'et Sepfia koc o-«;eXo?.
'EjSSo>at dvofjLev[ov] ecr? 'AX/r^tSa? A[a/Aa]|T/3t oh reXeco? «:ai
reXea Kveoaa •
Tovrav ovk diroôpd • icvKiKe<; [Kai\val] Bvo SiSov-
rai •
6vei lepei)<s Kal Iepd irapexei • 'yepr) 8e ovara.
"'EKXTa[c AtoKvo-wt] 1,KvWiTa[i %ot/)09 ical eptô?]. rov x°^-

I
po[v OVK diroôpd 6vei |

l]e[pe]v<! K[al Iepd vapexei - -
102. [dvet lapeii^ |

Kal Iepd 'irape]xef yeprj Xafi^dvei hepfia
Kal cTKeXr]. T[ai avT]\di d/Mepai 'Peat oh KVevaa Kal iepd, ocraaTrep
Tov lIeSa'yeiTv[io'j\v ryeypairrai, •
tovtoov ovk d7ro<f>opd • Ovei iapeiK
5 Kal iepd 7ro/3e;y;e[t • 7]||e/3?7 Xa/M^dvei Sep/ia.

AeKarai "Hpac 'Apyeiai, 'EXeiat BacrtXetat Sayii|aXis Kpird, Kpi-
veadco Se fir] e\da-crovo<; icovrj/ieva '7rev[T'\\i]K0VTa hpaxf-dv 6vei

iapeii'i Kal iepd "jrapexei • jep[r]'] Xafi^d^yei] |
Sepfia Kal cKeXo?
ravTa'i d'7rocj}opd evSopa evBeperai, Kal 0v[erai] |
i-irl rai iariai ev
10 Twt vawL rd evhopa Kal eXaTrjp e^ rjp.ieKTOV [cnf^pSiv • tovtcov
OVK eKcjiopd eK tov vaov.

''EvSeKdTai Zrjvl M.axa\v7]t /Sou? KplveTai to arepovero';, e^'ovKa
eeovr[i\ K.[a'\pvelai, Ka[6d\7r'\ep tov âTpofjbtov tcol Zrjvl t&i IIoXtTjt
KpiveTai,, Ka\y] %o[t]/30s Trpo^KaVTeveTai Kal irpoKapvacreTai Ka0d-
Trep Tftjt IloXtjjt.
Ava)Se\^K'\\dTai ZtjvI M-axavrji ote? T/aet? TeXemi Kal /Sou? o Kpi-

15 deh TO drepov eVo?, e(^' ov Ka ecovTi JLapveiai, to Se aTepov eTO<;
II
oie'; [rJljOet? reXeiBt •

TavTa twv BaSeKa BeSiv Kal iepd
diet, iapew o
•Tiiapexei "
Tourot? irpodveTai, irdp Toy ko\îv'jov d êpovn ûXeo-
/A|a[pj;]tSat oKîtcov fifiieKTOV, oovov reTapTav yeprj Se ^vkeofila-
20 ;i^t'Sai? SiSoTai tov ^061; oirXd, Tapcr6<;, Toiv Be olSiV to wfiov ||
e^
is, as cheeses are now made in Cos, in XaXeOo-a etc. in other Coan inscriptions),
the shape of a slender cylinder. — 60. The spelling eo is due to tlie co-existence
&vo|j,4vov : ^dlmvTos. — 61. KUEoo-a : kv- of the spellings eo and eu in the case of
eOcra in no. 102.3 etc., from Kviovra (of. original eo (e.g. gen. sg. -eos and -ews).
No. 104] THERAN INSCRIPTIONS 259
ow a deofioipia rd/MveTai kuÎ to a-T]?7ô? •

76/397 Xafi^dvei 6 ta|j3ev9
aKeXr] Kal SepfiuTu. rai avrdi ajxepai 'Kdavai[aL\ Maxa[vi'^hi
.SdfiaXi<; KpcTU to drepov eTO<s, i(f)' ov ku ecovri Kapv€ia[i, t]|o Se
drepov ero? oh reXea- dvet lapew Kal dtroppaiverai 6aX\d(7a-ai-
rovTcov oiiK d-TTOôpd [dv^crrpa BiSorai rdi 6e&i, e\ai [o||u] TeVo/ae? 25
KotvXeai, o'ivov rerdpra, irpo'xpi Kaival 8vo Kal KvX[i\Ke^] Kaival
Tjoets [T]o[t9 o]i9 TUfi iroXiv covetcrdai Sd/jLâXLv] I
[Bp~\a'Xfji .. .V ...ra
103. Ti e[TpdSi e|] eiKdBo<; |

[toI<; ^pa)](7LV ot[e9 rpet?] <ote> re'-
Xewi [6vjovrai Kara <f>vX\[d<;, 6] fxev rSiv "TXXecov irapd to 'Hjoa-

KXelov, o Be tS)V Au/xali'wi' irapd Ta 'AvaîXea, 6 8e rav JIa/i.(j)vXea)v
iv StTeat
II
irapd to âfidTpiov •
\eirX\ tovtcov eKdaTcot Upd, ovXo- 5
fjL6i\[pio'\v, TjfjiieKTov exaTepwv, Kal KvXiKe'i Kaival T/set? e|[«:ao-]T(Bt
Kal iriva^ eKdcrTcoi TavTa irape'xôvTi toI ia|[/j?5?] Kal Ovovtl.

TpiTai dvo/jievov 'HpaKXel e? Ko|[i'tcraA,o]i' d(p)rjv KavTO'i. Tai
aindi dfiepai 'HpaKXel ||
[e? JLoviâaXov (Sov? •
toCtoi' 6vei 6 ia- 10
joeu?, Tcoi Se \ [Oe&i lêpd SiSoTai KpiOdv Tpia îêSifiva Kal airv-^
[p^MV TpeK TeTapT7J<; Kal /ieXtTOS TeVope? K0TvX\eai Kal Tupol oteoi
SvwBeKa Kal lirvb'; Kaivb'i Kal (l)p\[v'yd']va)v d'x,6o<; Kal ^vXecav d')(jdo<;
Kal ocvov Tpia ||

riiJ.i')(pa. 15
Theran
104. Thera. VII cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.T62. SGDI.4808. Roberts 2.
a. 'Ve^dvop, 'ApKhayeTa<;, HpoKXrj';, KXeaydpai;,

Hetpaiev;.
h. "A7X0J/, IlepiXa<;, MdXrjPo<;.
c. Aeoi/TtSas.
d. 'OpOoKXrj';.
10a. 17. irAp T07 Koivov : sc. pioiiAv. long to the oldest period of the alpha/-
104-106. Nos. 104 and 105 are epl- bet, when there were no signs for tp
taphs, while no. 106 belongs to a series and which were indicated by ttA and
x,
of inscriptions cut in the solid rock and kA or pA, in consequence of which even
mostly of obscene content. They be- e was sometimes indicated by eh {as in

105. Thera. VII cent. B.C. IG.XII.iii.753. SGDI.4:809. Roberts In.
UpaîXai /Lie @ha(p)pvfiapho<; eVoie.
106. Thera. VII cent. B.C. IG.Xn.iii.536. SGDI.4787. Solmsen27.
a. IIheiSi{7r)7riSa<; oi-rrhe. I. Ti/Ji.a'yopai Koi '^V7rhepr]<s Kal

iyoi'!rh\o/j,e';']. c. "Ez/ttuXo? rdSe — Tvopvo';. d. '^vrreSoKXfj<i ivepo-
TTTero TciSe. e. iopKero fid tov 'A7ro'(\)\5.
107. Thera. IV or early V cent. B.C. IG.XII.iii.Suppl.l324. Solm-

sen 28.
' AyXoTe\rj<s 7r/3aTt(7|To? 'Ayopdv fuKdSi |
Ka[/3]i'')jta deov SeL\'!rv[i]êv hoviTravriSa

||
Kal Aatcapro^.
108. Thera. IVcent.B.o. IG.XII.iii.452. SGDI.4772. Ziehen.Leges

Sa<:rael27.
'Aprapftrio TerdpTai I ireS' iKaSa 6v<reovn |

lapov, 'AjopijiOK Se I
[p'jelirvoy xal [a[j)]d irpo to (rap,7]io.
109. Thera. IVcent.B.c. IG.XVI.iii.436. SGDI.4765. Ditt.Syll.630.

Michel 715. Solmsen29. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 128.
5 Ovpoi yd<; I @eS)v 'M.arpi. I @eos ayaddi rlujâi ayaOov Slai'/ioj/o?
dva-ia 'Apx^vov •
twi erlet run •7rpaTi(rT\coi dvcrovn /SoOli' Kal irv-
I
10 poi)V iy II
p,eSip,vov Kal |
KpiOav iy Svo p.\eSifivcov Kal ocvolv (jieTprjrdv
no. 105). Even at this early time f month Artemisius they shall offer a sac-
was completely lost, cf. KXeaySpaSj'Op- rifice,and at the Agoreia (name of a
ffoKXiji, Aeovrldas, i-rrole. festival) a banquet and sacrifices in
107. Agloteles, son of Enipantidas front of the image.
and Lacarto, was the first to honor with f Boundaries of the land for,
109. 1 .
a Carnean banquet the god {Apollo Car- the Mother of the Gods. This vfas,
neus) on the twentieth of the month in doubtless, land dedicated to her serv-
which the 'Ayopai were celebrated (of. ice by Archimus, who also promises
'Ayop'fimt no. 108). But the words from a sacrifice. —6 ff. In the very first year
Tpino-Tos to Sciirmêii are variously in- (as well as thereafter) they shall offer
terpreted. The inscription, up to the an ox, a medimnus of wheat, etc. —
last two words, is metrical (two iambic evo-ovn : instead of evaiovri. (cf no. 108), .
trimeters), hence 5ci7r>'i|£>' without aug- but with retention of the Doric end-
ment and with the Att. -Ion. V movable. Ing, while <l>ipoviTiv\,\h is completely
For hlK&Si. see 68 c, 116. Attic, likewise 'kpreiuirlou (cf.'Apro/u-
108. On the twenty-fourth of the Tiouno.108). — Iy )u8C)i,vov. See 136.9,
No. 110] CEETAN IlsrSCEIPTIONS 261
Kal oKXa \
eTrdpynara Sv at (op\]fii êpovaiv, fir]v6<; 'Aprelfuaiov 15
Tre'/iTTTat i(TTap.\evov Kal p,rjvo<; "taKLv6Co\v ireiMnai. iaraiievov.
Cretan
110. Gortyna. Vcent.B.c. SGDI.4991. Hicks 35 (only I). Inscr.Jurid.
I,pp.352 ff. Michel 1333. Solmsen 30. Comparetti.Mon.Antichi III,pp.
93 ff. Merriam,Am.J.Arch.l885,324 fE., 1886,24 ff.
®ioi. I'O? K iXevOepoL e SoXoi fie Wei av\iriixoX€V, irpo St'/ta? fie i
076!'. at 6|e K dyei, KaTaSiicaKcrdTo to iXevOeplo SeKu (TTaTepav<;,
110. The famous Gortynian Law- are not much later than the Law-Code.
Code. Altliough conveniently so desig- The proper transcription of E in the
nated, it is not of coui-se a complete Law-Code is in certain classes of forms
code of laws, but a series of regulations uncertain, since there is evidence of
on various subjects, complete in itself, both c and
from inscriptions which
1;
as shown by the fiiot at the beginning contain a sign for -q. Such are the in-
and the unused space at the end of the finitives of conti-act verbs in -EN {-iv
lastcolumn. The state of the alphabet or -cK?), and the infinitives in -MEN
(there are no signs for and x, which
</> (-yuex or -ij,ev ?) . The earlier inscriptions
are not distinguished from t and k. with B
have ivfoiniv, ^/jtev, while the
See 4.1), the forms of the lettera, and later ones with H have /mX^v, ^yuijx. The
the direction of the writing (pov(rTpo<pri- transcription followed in our text is
S&v), are such as are usually character- that which accords with the forms of
istic of the sixth century B.C., but tlie the earlier inscriptions. The prohibi-
general style of the writing, precise tive ME has been transcribed ujii-
and regular, points to a later date. It formly fii, although the inscriptions
is now generally believed that the de- which have H often have fj,i beside /ii)
velopment of the alphabet was slower before words beginning with a vowel
in Crete than elsewhere, and that the (93). The same inscriptions show that
Code is of the fifth century b.c, prob- aor. subj. \ayd<rci etc. should be so
ably about the middle of it. There are transcribed, not \ayd(rh etc. See 150.
also other inscriptions from Gortyna I.1-II.2. Disputes over the owner-
containing regulations of a similar ship of a slave or one alleged to be a
character but on different subjects, one slave.
series of seven columns being known 1. 1 ff. Whoever is about to bring sûit
sometimes as the Second Code (SGDI. in relation to a free man or a slave,
shall not make seizure before the trial.

Although a sign for 7; is lacking in If he makes the seizure, (the judge) shall
the Law-Code, the B had already been condemn him to a fine of ten staters in
used with this value in an earlier period, the case of a free man, five in case of a
and H is regularly so used in the in- slave, because he seizes him, and shall
scriptions of the "North Wall," which decree that he release him within three
5 t5 86\o 7reVT||e, on ayet, Kal Si/caKadro Xayda-at \

iv ral<; Tptcrl ajie-
pai<:. ai [8e] ku /xe [Xa^Jao-et, KaraStKaSSero to fiev \

iXevdepo
|
10 (TTarepa, rS S6\d [Ba]picv\dv rd<; a/iepas peKoara';, irpiv ku \a\yd-

aet TO Be icpovo tov Bi[K]aa-T\dv oixvivTa xpivev. at B' awioiTo |
fi,e
dyev, TOV SiKacxTdv oiJi,vvvT\a Kp[î'\vev, al lie diroTTOvloi fiaiTv;. |

at
15 Be Ka fioKei 6 fiev iXev0e[p]ov, ||

o B[e B]o\ov, icdpTOvav; ifiev |
[ore-
jOo]t K iXevOepov diroTrovioi^TL. al Be k dvirl BoXdi fioXtovn irovi- |
20 ovTe'! fov peKaTepo^; epêv, al p,ev Ka p.atru'i diroTrdvei, k^^tu tov

fiaiTvpa Bi/cdBBev, al |
Be k e dviroTepod diroirdvidvTt |
e fieBaTe-
poi/TOv Bt/caaTav (htvvvTa Kpivev. e Be Ka viKaffei 6 |

ckov, [rjo/i
25 fiev iXevdepov Xa'^daat Tav Tre [i']t' dfiepav, tov Be So|X[oy] e? kS-
pav; aTToBofiev. al Be 1 Ka fie Xaydcrei e fie airoBoL, StKaKlcraTO
30 viKev TO fxev -iXevdepo I irevTeKOVTa aTaTepav; Kal a^^TaTepa ra?
days. But if he does not release him, the one in possession has been defeated,
{the judge) shall condemn him to a fine he shall release the free man within five
of a stater in the case of a free man, a days, and he shall surrender the slave.
drachma in the case of a slave, for each If he does not release (the free man) or
day until he releases him; and as to the surrender (the slave), (the judge) shall
time, the judge shall decide under oath. decree that (the plaintiff) have judgment
— For the use of the genitive in to (viKiv = Att. viKav) against him, in the
IXevffipo, TO SoXo, see 171. Similarly t5 case of the free man for fifty staters and
irevreKovTcurTaTipo 11.38. Observe the a stater, for each day until he releases
clear distinction in use, here and else- him, in the case of the slave ten staters
where, between SiicdSSei'and Kpivev. The and a drachma for each day until he
former is used where the judge pro- surrenders him. But at the end of a year
nounces formal judgment according to after the judge has pronounced judg-
the law and the evidence, the latter ment, one may exact three times tim
where he acts directly as arbiter. Cf. amount (i. e. three times the original
especially XI. 26 ff. — 11 fi. But if one fines, instead of the accumulated fines
denies making a seizure, the judge shall for delay) or less, but not more. As tothe
decide under oath, unless a witness tes- time the judge shall decide under oath. —
tifies. If one party contends that a man The purpose of this last provision seems
is a free man, the other that he is a slave, to be to prevent the accumulation of
those who a free man
testify that he is fines out of all proportion to the value
shall be preferred. If they contend about of the slave. Some take rplrpa as a
a slave, each declaring that he is his, if third (i.e. of the accumulated fines).
a witness testifies, (the judge) shall de- The word occurs, in another Cretan
clare judgment according to the witness, inscription (SGDI.5000 I), where its
but if they testify for both or for neither, meaning is equally disputed. — 25. tov
the judge shall decide under oath- When TtivT d)updv : gen. of time, 170,^
No. 110] CRETAN INSCEIPTIONS 263
afiepa<i /re«ao-T|a?, irpi'v ku Xaydaei, tS 8e 80 \o Se/ca c7TaTepav<; |
KOI SapKvav ra? a/iepa? peKaa-ra';, Trplv k a\'irohoL e? Kepav<;.

I e Be
Ka /caTaStll/ca/eo-et o SiKacrrd^, iviavroi irlpaSSedeai rk rplrpa e 35
/ietov, ttXiov 8e /ê • to Se /epoVo toi^ StlKacrTai; ofivvvra Kplvev.
I al
he
I
Ka vaevei 6 hdXo<; .0 Ka viKade\\i, kuXmv clvtI fiairvpov Bvov 40
S\po/xeov iXev6epov a7roSetA;craT|o eVt rSt j'aSt oVe «a meyet I alu-
T09 e a(X)Xos 7r/30 tovto at Se |
Ka fie KaXii e /xe SeUaei, KaTi-
a\\[TaT]o TO, e[ypa]{fj)fieva. al Se Ka fieS' avrov uttoSol ev roi evi- 45
|
avroi, Tav<i airXoov; T[t]/xî/9 eVt«aT|a(7Ta(7et. at Se k airoddvei

I
p\o\iotieva<; raS Si[Ka]<;, rav a7r\|[o'oi' Tifj,av KaTiaja-Tatrel. al Sje 50
Ka Koa-[p,]iov dyei. e Koa-fj,iovTo\'; aXXo'i, I k cnrocTTM, ixoXev, Ka'C K\a

viKadei, Karia-Tdfj^v air [a]? [a/uepa]? a7a7e rd iypa(/ji,)/jLeva. [toJi/ 65
|
||
Se veviKafjLevo[v] Ka[l tov Ka~\^\\TaKeip,evov djovri dirarov I efiev. 11
At Ka TOV eXevBepov e |
tuv eXevOepav Kdprei otirei, eKahov
(TTaTepav: KaTaaracrel a||t Se' k dtreTaCpo, Sexa •
al Se k 6 SoXok 5
TOV eXevSepov e Tav eXev6epa\v, SiirXei KUTaa-Tuael al Se k e'X,e|v-
6epo<; poiKea e poiKeav, irevTe SapKvdvi |

•
al Se xa f [oJtKeii? poiKea 11
35. IviavToi: notyearjhVLt anniversary. slave) of a member of the k6(tjj.os, the

See Glossary. •
— 38 ff. If the slave on case shall be tried after he (the oflScial)
whose account one is defeated takes ref- has gone out of office, and, if defeated
uge in a temple, (the defeated party), he shall pay what is written from the
summoning {the successful party) in the time when he made the seizure. But
presence of two witnesses of age and there shall be no penalty for seizing one
free, shall point out {the slave) at the condemned for debt or one who has mort-
temple where he takes refuge, either him- gaged his person. The penalties fixed —
self or anotherfor him; but if he does in 11. 47-50 and their relation to the
not make the summons or point him out, provision in 1. 36 are variously under-
he shall pay what is written. If he does stood. Many take tlhAvs and •nii.av as
not even (referring back to 11. 34 ft. ) sur- referring to the value of the slave.
render him {the slave) at the end of a II. 2-45. Rape and adultery.
year, he shall pay the simple fines in II.2 ff. If one commits rape upon a
addition (to what is stated in 11. 34 ff.). free man or woman, he shall pay one
If {the slave) dies while the suit is being hundred staters; but if upon {the son or
tried, he shall pay the simple fine (i.e. daughter) of an d-iriraipos, ten. Thedir^-
wlthout any additional fines for delay). raipos, one who was not a member of
If a member of the k6<tiju>s (see Glossary) a iraipela. {iraipela) or society made up
makes a seizure, or (another {seizes the of citizens, occupied a social position
10 I poiKeav, 7r[eV]Te crTaTepav<;. |

ivSoOiSiav SoXav al Kapret Safi$i-
a-aiTO, Svo aTarepavi Kara<T\raa-ei al Se ica BeSafiv[a]fievav
15 7re|8' afiepav, k ev vvifrl, Sv 6Se\6v<; opKiorepav

[ojSeXoV, al Se
S' el/jbev rav hoKav. at Ka rav i\\evdepav eTnirepeTai ottrev iiKiôv-
20 TO'i KaSeara, Bbku o-rarll/aaj'? /caraa-Taa-et, al airotrdvioî fiatTV<;.
at Ka rav iXevdepav |
iioikCov alXeOet, ev iraTpo'i e ev aêkirio e ev
TO apSp6<!, eKarov 1 a-Tarepav; KaTacrTacrei ' al Be k i\v a($Xo,
25 TrevreicovTa Ka rav to aireTaipo, Bma al Be k o So\o9

•
al Be ||
Wah' eKevdepav, BiTrXel KaTaaTaad^ al Be Ka SoXo? Bo\d, ireiiê. •
30 irpofenrdro Be avrl /ji,atT\vpdv rpiov rots KaBea-Ta'i^ to evaiKe6evro<i

aWve6\9aL ev Tal<i irevT atiepai<; •
\
to Be BoXo toi irdaTai avn |
35 fiaiTvpov Bvov. al Be Ka p\e aXXvcreTai,, eiri toI^ eX6i)î efiev KpeO-

dai oTvai Ka XACovti. al Be Ka irovei BoXo'â-aOOai, ofiocrai tov eX6\vTa
40 TO TrevreKOVTaaTarelpo Kal 7rXiovo<! irevTov aijirov plv avToi peKa-

arov eTrlapiofievov, to S' aireTaipo I Tplrov avTov, to Be /roi/ee|o? rov
45 Trdcrrav oLTepov avr^v fioiKiovT eXev, BoXoaa6\\6ai Be fie.
Ac K avep [/ca]^ [yi/JIvo; BiaKp\i'\vdv\T'\aL, rh pa a\vTat; eKev, an

eKOva eie "Mp rov dvBpa, Kal to Kaptro t|Aw ifiivav, aX k ei e?
midway between the i\ei6epos and the him as they wish. — 36 fi. If one declares
foiKeds. Possibly the ^4voi. are meant. that he has been the victim of a plot, then
11 fi. If one violates a household slave the one who caught him shall swear, in
by force, he shall pay two staters, but a case involving a fine offifty staters or
if one that has already been violated, by more, with four others (literally himself
day one obol, but if in the night two as a fifth), each calling down curses
obols; and the slave shall have the pref- upon himself {if he testês falsely), but
erence in the oath. — 16 fi. If one air- in the case of an i.ir4Taipos with two
tempts to have intercourse with a free others, in a case of a serf the master
woman to the distress of her relative, he and one other, that he took him in adul-
shall pay ten staters if a witness testi- tery and did not lay a plot,
flea. — 4irnripeToi: — aKEvovTOs:

Teipdai. II.46-III.44. Rights of the wife in
&xeioi. — 28 One shall announce
fi. be- the case of divorce or death of husband.
fore three witnesses to the relatives of 11.45 fi. If a man and wife are di-
the one caught (literally caught in, i.e. vorced, (the wife) shall have her own
in the house of the father etc.) that property with which she came to her
they are to ransom him within five days husband, and the half of the produce, if
but to the master of a slave before two wit- there is any from her own property, and
nesses. But if he is not ransomed, it shall the half of whatever she has woven within
be in the power of th? captors to do vjith {the house), whatever there is, and five
No. 110] CEETAK msCEIPTIONS 265
Tov /r^ji; avTa<i Kpe/xaTov, koti k evvwdvei rhv
\ [kf,.lva\v dri \
k' It, go
Kal irevre a-Tarepavi, at k' 6 a\vep atrto? It rai ice[p]eva-t\o'; a[l]
Se irovioi avep [atriljo? fie S]fj,ep, tov Sikuitt^v 6p.vwra
|||
Kpi'vev. 55
ai Sen a\X\o irepoi t5 avBpo^, TreWe (rT\aTipav; Karacnaael "^
koti |
Ka ire'pei avTov, koti ku -TrapWEXet uttoBoto avTov. ov Be k eKaav-

\
5
veaeTat hiKaKaai T\av jvvaiK airofioaai tuv
"Apfre/MV Trap 'Afiv-
KXalov Trap rav |
ToKcriav. oti Be tk k a'Trop,o\\Tdv(raL irapiXei, lo
n-evTe a-TaT\epav<! KaTaaTaael Kal to avTov. al Be k oXKot-
K/jjeo?
Tpi\o<i a-vve(a-)a-dBBei, BeKU a-T[aT]^pav<s KaTaa-Taaei, to Be «/3e||to? is

SiirXel on k 6 St/cao-ra? |
ofioaei avveaa-dKcrai. |
al avep cnroOdvoL
TeKva KaT\aXiirov, at Ka Xei a yvvd, tA fa avra? eKovaav oirvUO- |
pa||i Kan k 6 aveS Bdi kuto, to, i'y\pafjLfj,e'va avn fiaiTvpov Tpkov
20
Spo/ieov iXevdepov • al Be
[
n tov Tmvov Tre'poi, evBi\KOV efiev. al Be
Ka uTSKVov II
KaTaXiirei, Td re pa aiiTW eKe\v koti k ev\y'\Trdvei 25
[rjai/ ep\i'\v\av «a[t t'^ «:a/)7r[5] to evB\o'\dev 'n\eBa tov etriâXXov-
t\ov'\ ixoipa\y Xo«:e[i'] Kat tC k o aveB Bdi at eyJjpaTTai •
al Be n 30
aXXo irepoc, ^v^Bikov efiev. al Be yvva dTeK\vo<; aTroddvoi, Td re pa
\
avTa<i Tot? eiri^dXXovcri dTr\oB6fiev koti evvirave tclv e^jMivav Kal to 35

Kapiro, at k ei e? |
tov pov avTo.';, Tav efiiva\v. KOfuaTpa at Ka Xei
staters, if the husband is the cause of the ifilvav : see 1 — 1 . 1. 50. koti : here and
divorce. But
if the husband declares he III.26, 34 = rai on, i.e. itai ovrivos, gen.
is not the cause, the judge shall decide by attraction. — III. 14-15. Kpcios :
under oath. But if she carries off any- xpiJ"" from xp'^ô^, gen. sg. witli SwXer.
thing else belonging to the husband, she — 17 ff. If a man dies leaving children,
shall pay five staters, and whatever she if the wife wishes, she may marry again
carries off and whatever she purloins holding her own property and whatever
this she shall return. But as regards her husband may have given her, ac-
matters which she denies, {the judge) cording to what is written, in the pres-
shall decree thai she take the oath of of three witnesses of age and free,
en.ce
denial by Artemis, {proceeding ?) to the But if she takes anything belonging to

Amycleium to the archer-goddess. If the children, it shall be a matter for trial,
any one takes anything away from her — 27 ff. And

of the produce in the
after she has taken the oath of denial, house she shall share with the lawful
he shall pay five staters and the thing heirs. — tov liriPa\\6vT5v : i i-n-LÂWov,
itself. If a stranger helps her carry the heir at law, a short expression for
things off, he shall pay ten staters Jt ^Ti;8d\X« (rd xpVa'ra) ; of. V.21-22
and half the amount which the judge o?s k ^7ri/3dXX«. — 37 ff. If man or wife
swears he helped carry o/. — 49. rdvv wishes to make gifts, (it is permitted),
40 So>ei' avep e ryvvd, I pSfia e 8wo8e/c|a araTepav; eSvoSeKci a-ra-j\\e-

1
e airoda-
pov /cpeo<;, irXiov Se fie. ai «|a /rotKeos fotKea KptOei BooJ
v6vro<;, ra fii avTa\; sKev aXKo 8' at irepot, evS[iKop e/iev. n
I
45 At reKOi rfvvh /i;||e[jo]e[iô]z'o-a, iirekevaai roi a\v8pl iirl (rreyav
avTi iiaii\vpov rpiov. ai he fie SeKaai,\T0, eirl rat /larpl e/iev to
opKîoTeppB 8' e/iev to? KaBea-r\a,v;

50 reiclvov e Tpdirev e airodefiev
•
Kal T0<; iialrvpavi, al |

eTreXeva-av. al Be poiicea Te\tcoi Kcpevovaa,
55 eTteXeiKTai \
toi jrdcrTai to avBp6<s, o? c^vie, uvtI fiaiTvpov [Bv]ou. |j|
IV al Be tea fie BeKcreTai, eirl toi \

irdaTai efiev rh tbkvov toi T|a? fOi-
5 /ce'a?. ai Be tol avTOi a^nv ottvioito irpb to iviaviWo, to irat,Biov
CTri roL irda-Tai |

e/jkev toi to poiKeoi. KopKio\Tepov efiev top iireXev-
10 a-avka Kal ro<; fJLalTvpav<;. iy\yvh, Kepeiiova ai cnro^dXot ||

iraiBiov
irplv ewekeva-ai «a[T]|a; to, e'^pap.jMeva, eXevOepo ix\ev KaTaaTacrel

irevTeKOVTa I (XTaTepavi, BoXd irevTe KaX p\iKaTi, ai Ka vcicaOe. oi
15 Be Ka fx ei[e] Tt(9) cTTetya o-irvi eireXevcrî, e avrov p-e opei, al (,ai)

II
a-}ro6\eie to iraiBiov, uttutov epêv. |

al KvaaiTO Kal Texoi poiK\ea pe
20 o-TTViopeva, eirl toi T[d'] ||
Trar/jo? irdaTai epev to T\eKVov • al B' 6
iraTep pe Boot,, iWrl rots top aBeXTTiov Trdaâi'i ep^v.
25 Ibv iraTepa top tckpop Kal top KpepaTOP iâpTepop ep,ev TaS
|
BaCaioi Kal Tap paTepa top pop aikra'i KpepâTOP. a? Ka Boopti,

I
I
either clothing or twelve staters or some- — a-riyav : this is the regular word for
thing of the value of twelve staters, but house in this inscription, pomla being
not more. —
K6(i,i<rTpa: perhaps a tech- household (V.26) and foiKos not oocur-
nical term for certain kinds of gifts. ring. — IV.14ff. If the man has no house
III. 44-1 V. 23. Disposition of chil- to which she shall bring {the child), or she
dren horn after divorce. does not see him, if she exposes the child,
III. 44 If a divorced wife bears a
ff. there shall be no penalty. —
oi 8^ Ka
child, she shall bring it to her husband |i.' Ali] ktX. : thisconforms to the read-
at his house in the presence of three wit- ing of the stone, tliough the elision of
nesses. If he does not receive it, the child the e of /d is difficult (or read i^'i[e]
shall be in the power of the mother either with aphaeresis ?) . For /ca with the op-
up or to expose; and tJie relatives
to bring tative see 177.
and witnesses shall have preference in IV.23-VI.2. Partition of property
the oaWi, as tg whether they brought it. ^mong chil4re^ an(i heirs-at-law,
No. 110] CEETAN INSCEIPTIONS 267
fie inrdvavKov ifiev Sarêeai^- al h4 rt? aradeCe,
hiro^dTraedaL 30
Toi arafievot a\i ejpaTTai. e Se k airoedvei 74(9), crreyav; | fj,ev
rav^ ev iroXi Ka|Tt k iv Tai(<;) a-rejaK evIi, a']? ku fj.e foiK€v<s evpoi-
Kec eV||t Kopai poiKiov, kuI irpoâTa ku} «apTa[t']7roSa, a ku /xe
to, 35
/rot/ee'os ei, eVt toi'; vid(n efiev, ra S' d\\\a
| Kpe/iara iravra BarSd-
da\i Ka\o<s, Kal XavKuvev to? /iev vlvvi ottottoi k iovti
Si5|o fioipavi
|| 40
feKaa-Tov, raS B\e dvyarepav^ oiroTTai k Xov\ti fiCav /loipav fexd-
a-rav. B\aT€0[0]at Be Kal to, fiaTp[o]ia, I k aTrodd[ve]i, anre[p] 45
||
TO, [waTpoi] I
e[yparT]ai. al Se Kpep,ara fie et|e, areya Se, Xaxev
raO 6[v]'yaTe\pa<; ai eyparrai. al Be ica Xl|t o irarep Boo<i lov Bofiev
Ta\\i oTTViofievai, Boto kuto. r\a iypafifieva, irXiova Be fie. oreiai Be 50
|
TrpoOO' eBoKe e imaltrevae, ravr eKev, dWa Be fie |||

avo\av[Kd]- V
vev. yvvd 6[r]eia K\pefiaTa fie exei e [iralrpoB Bo]vto'; e a[8]e\7ri5
e iina--7rev\a-avT0<; e diro\a[K]6va-a a\\i ok 6 Al6[a]\ev(<i) arapTh 5
eKoa-\filov ol a-iiv Kv[X]Xot, TavT\fi<: fiev diroXavKdvev, Tat|S Be irpoOOa
fie e\y'\BiKov efj.\ev.
E K d'rr\o'\ddvei dvep e yvi}^d, al fiev k ei reKva e e? TelKVOv 10
TeKva e e? tovtov re^Kva, touto? e«e[z'] rd Kpefia\Ta. al Be ku fieri';
ei TOVTOV, dâyBeX-jTiol Be to d7roOav6v\\TO<; «€«? dBe\X]inov reKvla 15

e 69 rovrov reKva, tout|o9 eKev rd Kpefiara. al Be Ka I fieri<; ei tov-
tov, dBevTTial B\e to diroOavovTO'i /ce? Tavi'^dv reKva e e? rov Trnvov 20
re^Kva, tovto<; exev rd Kpefialra. al Be Ka fieTi<; ei tovtov, I oh
K iirifidXXei otto k ei to KpkfiaTa, tovto9 dvaLXe06alk. al Be fie 25
IV.29ff. But if any one {of the chil- when Cyllus and his colleagues of the
dren) should be conde)nned to pay a fine, trrapTb^ {subdivision of the tribe) of the
the one who has been fined shall have Ms Aethalians composed the Kdaiios, these
portion taken out and given him as is women shall share in the inheritance,
written. — 33 ff. als Ka kt\. . which are but against those {who received gifts)
not occupied by a serf residing in the previously no action shall be brought. —
country. — 44 ff. And the property of 22 ff. If there is none of these, those to
the mother shall be divided, when she whom it falls according to the source of
dies, in the same way as is prescribed the property shall receive it. But if
for the property of the father. — V.l ff. there are no heirs-at-law, those of the
Whatever woman has no property either household who compose the /cXopos (i.e.
Ml gift of father or brother or by prom- the body of KKapurai or serfs attached

we or by inheritance, as (wcw written) to the estate) shall have thê money. —-
elev eTrt/SaWoi'Tels, rd'i poiKiai; oonve^ k |

lovn 6 KXapo<s, tovtovi;
e]Kev TO, Kpefiara.
30 Ai Se K ol eTTt/SaWoj/re? ol fiev \eC^VTi Sareddai to. Kpefiaija,

I
ol Se p,e, SiKUKo-ai rov hi\KaaTav eirl rolX Xeioveri B\aTe60ai efiev
35 TO, KpifiUTU jr\dvTa, irpCv Ka hdrrovrai. ||

ai Be xa SiKdKa-avro<s to
SltKacTTO Kaprei ivcreiei e d\r/ei e Trepei, BeKa aTaTepa,v\<; KaTaara-

40 erel koX to Kpe\io<; hiTrXel. tvutov Se Kal icafJiliro ical fefiw; Kaviri-
Se/j,a<! KleTriTToXaiov KpefiuTOV, a'l Ka file Xeiovn SaTe^ffdai — tov
45 SltKao-rJai' ojAvvvTa Kplva\i -iropTl tA fioXiofieva. [a]t [S]||e Ka Kpe-
fjLaTa SaTiop,evoi I fie' avvji.jvoa'KovTi, avhrl Tav Saiiriv, ovev to, Kpe-
50 pifLTa Ko<; Ka ifkelcrTOV StSlot cnroSofievoi Tav Tifidv 11 Sia[X]aK6vTov
Tav iTraô\\,dv feKacTTO'i. haTiop,e\voLh Se Kpep,aTa p,aiTVpa\v'i ira-
Ylpejiev Spopeav<; eXe\v6e'pov's Tpuv<; e irXtavi. |||
OvyaTpl e BiSoi, KaTO,
Th ai\Td.
''A<; K 6 iraTeS Soei, tov to Trlar/jos KpefidTov irap vieo<s 1 p,e
5 ove66ai /tteSe KaTadC&kOdai •

oltl Se k avT0<; •jrdo'ei\ai, e diroXaKei
inroSiSoddo, I a'i Ka Xei. peSe tov iraTepa to, Tmv tbkvov cltl k av-
id Tol Trderov^Tai e diroXdKovTi. peSe to, rlla? jvvaiKO'; tov dySpa
airo^6{d)6ai peS' eTnairevcrai, peS' |
vlvv to, Td<; paTpo';. ai S\e ti<s
15 irplaiTO e KUTadeiTO e iîrunrevaaiTo, dXXai S' e7j0aT||[Ta]t, ai TdSe
28ff. If some of the heirs-atr-lawwish to oftheprice. — 34. SAttovtoi: aor.subj.,

divide the property, and others not, the of. d,iroSiTTaSeai. 82. — 36. ivmdi
judge shall decree that all the property taken by some as fv-a-elei (o-eiai), but
belong to those wishing to divide, uniil more probably iva-eiei (ef/«) with a in-
they divide it. If any one, after the de- stead of i from the indicative. — 39.
cision of the judge, enters in by force or tvotSv: BvqT&v = îfuv, as In Hdt.2.
drives or carries off anything, he shall 68. — VI.l. SiSoi : subj. without Ka.
pay ten staters and double the value of 174.
the object.In the matter of live stock, VI.2-46. Sale and mortgage of fam-
produce, clothing, ornaments, and fur- ily property.
niture, if they do not wish to make a VI.2 ff. As long as the father lives,
division, the judge shall decide with ref- one shall not purchase any of the fa-
erence to the pleadings. If, when divid- therms property from the son, nor take a
ing the property, they do not agree as to mortgage on it. But whatever {the son)
the division, they shall sell the property, himself has acquired or inherited, he
and, disposing of it to whoever offers the may dispose of, if he wishes. — 14 f.
most, they shall receive each his share dWai 8' eYparrai and it is written ;
No. 110] CEETAN INSCRIPTIONS 269
T^ ypdf^fMaTa mparrai, T<i] fi[e]v icpefiara eVl rat p,arpl lp\ev
^
Keirl rai yvvai/ci, 6 B' aTro\S6p,€VO'; e /caradevi I
eVt||o-7reWai'9 rot 20
trpiaiMevdi e KaTade/Mevot I e'!na-!rev\craixevdL SiirXei
|
KaTaaTa\a-ec
KM Tt' K aW dra<: ei, to a7r|Xo'oi/ •
tov Se TrpoOda fj,e ei\\SiKov i/xev. 23
at Se K 6 dvTi/j,\o\o<; aTro/ioXit dvirl to «;/3|eo9 01 k avTrifioXiovTi fAe
ifiev Ta? /ttaT[|0]o? I Ta|? jwaiKO^, fiokev orre k eijî^dXkei, Trap 30
Toi ScKaa-TM I
e pmdaTO eypaTTM. al Se k a\n-o6dvei p,dTep TeKva
KaTa\nr6\vaa, tov iraTepa KapTepbv efiev |
tSv jxaTpoiov, dwoSd(6)dai
Se jxe II
iieSe KaTadep,ev, al ku fie tA TeK\va eiraiveaei Spop,ee<s iov- 35
re?.
I
\a\l Se tk dWdi irpiaiTO e KaTa\6elTo, to. p,ev xpefiuTa iirl
TOt|? TeKVOK e/iev, toi Se irpiap\\evoi e KaTaffefievoi, tov d'7roS\6iu.evov 40
e TOV KaTadevTa tclv |
Si-rrXeiav KaTaa-Tdaai to,:; T|i/ia?, «at ti
K aW UTa^ ei, to d\7r\6ov. al Se k dXXav oirvCei, to, TJ|eKZ/a [t5]i' 45
[fjLâTpoiov KapTepbvk efiev.
At K eS Sv(r[fj,eviav<;] 7re|/3a[0et «]eK? dXXo7ro\ia<; -vir' dv\dvKa<;

iK6p.evo<! Ke\o[fj,']evd ti\^ XvcreTai, eir\ tSi aXXi/o-ayneVHot ep,ev, irpiv 50
K diroSoi TO eTri^d\\Xov. ai Se ica p,e op,o\o'îovT\i apmX Tav TrXe-

- dvv e fie [K']e\o/j,e\[v'\o avTO [X]vaad0ai, tov SiKaa-lTav ofivvvTa
Kpivev TTopTt TO, \\
fioXio fieva. [t]o eKevOepo tov |
Se .. \aX 55
K Sd\o'i'\ eirl TCLV ekevOepav ekOov oirviei, \ ekevOep' e/j,ev ravil
III
otherwise = otherwise than is written. what is The general sense is

proper. '
Cf. 1. 37 and ¥1X1.54. — ai tASc toL clear, but the restoration and precise
-Ypdiijiara lYparrai: since the inscrip- interpretation is uncertain. Perhaps,
tion of this law, contrasted with toi/ Sk with the reading of the text, if one is
Trp6dea, 1.24:, inmatters of previous date. sold into hostile hands and some one.
So in IX. 16 and XI. 19. 25 ff. But if — forced (to do so) upon his demanding it,
the opponent denies, with reference to ransoms him from his exile. 51 ff. But —
the matter about which they are disput- if they do not agree about the a'mount,
ing, that it belongs to the m,other or the or on the ground thai he did not demand
wife, action shall be brought where it to be ransomed, etc. —
55 ff. Something
belongs, before the judge where it is pre- is certainly missing between the end of
scribed for each case. VI and the beginning of VII, either
VI.46-VII.15. Repayment of ran- overlooked by the stonecutter in copy-
som. Children of mixed marriages. ing, or possibly added on the original
Responsibility for the acts of a slave. substructure, which is not extant. —
VI.46ff. 'A ransomed person shall VII. Iff. In the case of marriage be-
belong to the ransomer, until he pays tween a male slave and a free woman,
TeKva. ai Se k |
a eXevOepa iirl tov SSXov, So\' efjL\ev to, rexva. al
5 Be K e? ra? atirila? /laTpoi; iXevdepa Kal hoXa |

reKva yeverai, e
K airoOdvei a I /jLarip, ai k ei Kpefiara, tovs £X^vdepov<i exev. ai
10 S' iXevOepoi I fie eKcretev, TOva<s eiriâXXoiiâv'; avaiXe(6)6ai. a[*]
K eKi aylopci'; •irp[i]dfiei'o<; SoXov fie 7r\epaiocrei rav feKo-eicovT afjL\e-
15 pav, at rivd ku Trp6(0)0' aSiKe\Kei, € varepov, rot 7re7ra/ieV||ot evSiKOv
efiev.
Tafj. n-a\[T]poi[o'JKov 6'iruie(6)9ai aBeXin\di to irarpo'; tov Iovtov

TOi I
7r/3«7[i]a'Toi. al he Ka 7r\te? TraTipoiOKOi covn «a8e\7rt[o]t
20 TO 7ra||T/3o'9, [tIoi i-jTiTrpei'yicTToi 67rvi\e(d)dai. ai Be Ka fie iovtl
aBeXTTio^ to -TraTpoi, vieeS Be e/c? aBeXhrtov, 6Trvie{6)6ai ioi toi [e]?

25 TO TrlpeiyiaTO. ai Be Ka irXie<! toviVii iraTpoiOKoi Kviee'i Ik's aBe\^-
iriov, dXXoi o'irvie(d)dat toi iirll toi 69 [rjo 7r/)€t[7t']<7To. fiiav
B' eKev 7raT/3ot[o]«;ov tov eTri^dXlXovTa, irXiaB Be \^fi]e.

I
the status of the children depended on VII.15-IX.24. The heiress. Regu-

whether the slave went to live with the lations for her marriage and the dis-
free woman, thus raising himself in a position of her property.
measure to her condition, or whether When, in default of sons, a daugh-
the woman went to live with the slave. ter becomes the heiress {iraTpoioKos, cf
— 9. lK<r«iev: efei/ ^f aiJras. — 10 ff . If TraTpoCxosjropeî'osHdt.6.57withStein's
one having purchased a slave from the note, Att. ^((cXijpos), the choice of a
market-place has not repudiated thepur- husband, who becomes the virtual head
chAise within the sixty days, if the slave of the family, is determined by fixed
has vyronged any one before or after, the rules. The person so determined, the
one who has acquired him shall Be liable. groom-elect, is known as li fvipiWop
The purchaser of a slave was allowed drvUv ( = ot ^TTtjSdXXet dirviev the one to
a certain time within which, upon dis- whom it falls to marry) or simply i5 î-
covering any faults, physical or other- (SiXXox.
wise, which had been concealed, he Vll.lSff. The heiress shaU marry
might repudiate the purchase. Not her father'' s brother, the oldest of those
until the expiration of this period was living. If there are several heiresses and
the purchase binding, and the pur- father's brothers, they shall marry (the
chaser liable for the acts of the slave. second) the next oldest {and so on in suc-
For the use of repaiiu, cf. also SGDI. cession). If there are no father'' s broth-
4998. VII af Ka fii] ircpaitaei ^ Ka irplarai ers, but sons of the brothers, she shall
iv rats rpi&KovT A/iipau. But some take marry that one {who is the son) of the
the meaning in both passages to be dis- oldest. If there are several heiresses and
pose of abroad. sons of brothers, they shall marry {the
No.no] CEETAiT INSCEIPTIONS 271
'AS Se k' av||o|00? ei 6 i-n-i^dWov oTTvi'ev e\it n-arpoidKO's,
[o-Jre- 30
yav (lev, at k h, ^k€v rhv TrarpoidKOv, raS S' iiriKap-TrCa'; irav-
|
|
TO<i Td,v ifi\{vav airoXavKdvev rbv e7rt;S||a'\\oi;Ta o-rrvt'ev.

al 8e' 35
K cnr6\Spofj.o'; iov 6 ivi^dWov 07ru|4v iî'ov Sîovaav /xk \§i
oirlvCev, iirl rai jrarpoioKoi e/i^v to. Kpe/jLara -irdvTa kuI rov /c||ap- 40
n-ov, irpeiv k o-irviet.. al Se Ka |
hpofieii'i iov eiri^dWdv i\îovaav
Xeiovtrav 6irvi^{0)9ai p,e xlt oirviev, /ioXev to? KaSecrrav;
|
to'; tot
iraTpoi\\oKO, 6 Be [S]t/ca[o-]T[a9] 8tK[aKad]\T0 oirviev ev
TOt? S[v]oi<s 45
/ie\vai. al 8e Ka /xe oirviei at eypa\{r)Tai, to, Kpe/xara irdvr e/cov-
aa\v, at «* It dXKo^, t5i eiri^dWovili al 8' iiri^dWov /le eie, tS? 1 50
TTwXa? rov alriovrov oTifi\i Ka Xlt 6Trvie(6)6ai. al Se Ka rSk i-m-
^dWovn e^Covaa fie \l|t 67rvie{6)dai e dvdpo<; h 6 e7rt/3||a\[X]oi^ 55
[«a]t p,[e \]e[i fj.ev]ev |||
a waTpoioKO's, a-reyap, p.e'v, \
at k ei ivym
TToki, T^fi 7raTpoidKo\v eKev Kan k evil ev rdi (TTey\ai, rov S' dXXov
rav efiivav ^f,aXaK6vaav dWoi 6irvie{6)6\ai to,'; TruXas rov alriov- 5
Tov
I
oTifii Ka Xei. aTroSaTe(d)dai S\e rov Kpep,dT0v lot. al Be p,e I
eiev iiri^dXKovTe<i rai {wai) 7r\\xTpoiOKdi a[i e^yparrai, ra Kp\ep,ara 10

irdvT eK\ov'\<Tav Td<; 7rv\\ai 67rvie(0)d[a]L orifxl Ka \ei. 1 al Se to?
7ruX[a]9 p.eri<i \e|ibt 6[7r]viev, rot; KaSecrTav<; to^ to? irarpoioKO 15
||
peiirai K\ara \Tav TruXJai' otl ov X[et ajTrultez/ Tt?/ Kal p,ev rk
[k oJTTviei, e\v Tal<; rpiaKovra e Ka peiirov^n •
al Be /u(e), aXXoi
07rvie(d)6ai OTi||/x.t Ka vvvarai. al Be Ka Trarpok Bovto^ e aBeX- 20
TTto Trarpoid^KOi yeverai, al XeiovTO<i 07r[i'tei' 01 eBoxav p,e Xeioi
o'jnjîe(d)dai, at k ia-rereKvoTai, BiaJJâKovaav tov Kpep,drov at 25
second) the second {in order) after the son who ask for her hand. — VIII. 7-8. But
of the eldest {and so on). — 3off. If the iAej/sftaHjiBe to Aim (the rejected groom-
groom-elect, being a minor, does not wish elect) his proper share of the property,
to marry {the heiress), though both are — 20 ff. If one becomes an heiress after
of marriageable age, aUthe property and her father or brother has given her {in
the income shall belong to the heiress marriage), if sJie does not msh to remain
until he marries her. —
47 ff. If he does married to the one to whom ihey gave her,
not marry her, as is written, she with although he is willing, then, in case she
all the property shall marry the V£xt in has borne children, she may, dividing the
succession, if there is another. But if property as is written, marry another
there is no groom-elect, she may marry of the tribe. — 24. lo-TerlKvorai : perf.
any one of the tribe she wishes, of those subj. lite iriwaTai. etc., 151.1.
e\ypaTTai [a.\\]oi 67rvie{0)6[ai ra']<; [•7r]|u[\]a[9]. al 8e rmva fie
eU, irdvT eKOVa-av tSl eTTi^dWovlTî 67rv\ie{ff)0ai, ai k ei, al Be fie^

I
30 au e<^paTT\ai. avep al airoddvoi TraTpoi\oKOL reKva KaraXiirov, al

KU [\,]ii, o'irvie{6)do tcli irvXdv OTifii ica i^vvaTai, avdvKai Se /ê.
I
35 al Se Te\Kva fj,e KaraXiTroi 6 airodavov, ||

6-rrvie(ff)dai toi iiri^dX-
\ovn alt eypuTTai. al S' 6 i-Tri^dWov T\aP iraTpoioKOV oirvUv fie
40 e7r|t8a/io? e'le, a Be TraTpoi,oKO<; |

oplfia ele, roi iiri^dWovTi, o||7riit-
e{ff)dai ai eyparrai.
TIaTpoiS[Kov B' efiev, at Ka irarep p,e ei e aipe\'jrio<; e? to av\To\
Trar/jo'?. tov I Be KpeixdTd\y Ka']pTepov9 Sfiev j\as pep'ya\a-'\la\^ to?]
45 Trdrpoav;, [rja? [B' iTnKap]7ria<! Bia[X]a[vKd]iJêv [T]av Sfiivav, a?

||
K a[i']o/3[o]? ei. al B' ai'[o]/30t Idrrai fie eie e7r\i/3dWov, rav Tra-
I
50 rpoLOKOv Kaph-epciv efiev tov re KpefidTOV «:||at to tcaptro, icaf
K dv\o]po<; ei, T\pdire{6)6ai \Tr\hp tm fiaTpi •

al Be fi\dTep fie e'le,
Trap TOi<; [/uJaT/ooo-t |

Tpdire(6)6a[i]. al Be ni oirvioi Ta\v TraTpoio-
55 Kov, oXXaL S" [ey]paTTaL,\^ treidev [Tro/sjTt K6(Tfi\o'\v |||
Tovi e7ri/3d[\-
\ovTav<i. .
'Kvep at I
K airodavov 'ird\TpoioKov KaWaXiirei, e av^T^v e irpo
5 avTas t|ov9 trdTpoav; e toJv? fiaTpoai^ KaTadefiev [e cnroB6(8)6at

TOV KpefiaTOV Kai] BtKalav efiev tIAi' ovd,v Kal tclv Ka\Tdde(nv. al I
S' aWat irpl'âiTO Tt? KpefiaTa e I KaTaOelro tov tS? 7ro[T/30t0K0,
10 TJIIa \_fi\ev \Kp'\efiaTa eirl tm 'rraTpoiOK\oi efiev, o B' airoBofievo'i e
KaT\adevt; toi irpiafievoi e KaTaOe\fievoi, at ku vikadec, Bnrkei Ka-\

15 rao'Taael Kat tC k dXX' aTa^ ei, dlo airXoov eiriKaTaaTaael, alt
[TcijSe TCL <^\j}dfLfi\aT[a eypuTTai, T]\d[v S]e 7rp6(6)6a fi[e'\ evBiKov

efiev.
I
at B' 6 avTifioXo'i a7ro/tt[o\]to|t a[i''7r]t to Kpeos oi k awifio-
20 \i1|oi'Tt fie Taf TraTpoiOKo [efijev, |
6 8[tK]o(7TAs ofivw xpiveTO •
al
|
Be viKoaai fie Tm 7raTjo[ot]oK|o e/i[e]i', fioXev hire k ein^dXXei, e

|
feKdaTo er/paTTai.
25 At ai'[8]eKoj|a'/i[e]i'o? e veviKafievo[<; e ivK'WoiOTctv^ oireXov e Bia-

/3a\o'/te|yo9 e BiafeiTrd/ievo'; a7ro[^]a|vot e tovtoi dXXo'i, iirifioêvv
IX.24-X.32. Various subjects. given as security or has been guilty of
IX.24fi. If one dies who has gone fraud (?) or conspiracy (?), or another
surety or has lost a suit or owes money (stands in such relations) to him, one
No. no] CEETAN INSCEIPTIONS 273
lo irpo TO iviavTo • o Se 6tKa||o-TA9 SiKuBSero iropTi tci [a]7ro7r|owo'- 30
lieva al fie'v ku viKa<; eTri\/xo\ii, 6 St/cao-ra? ko fivdnov, ai Ka Soei \
Kal iroXiaTevei, ol Se fj\aiTvpe<; ol eTrt/SaXXoi/Te?, avBoK\\p.S (S)e ksv- 35

Koiorav Kal BiaôXa^ K\al Sipeaio^ /iotrupe? ol iin\^dX\.ovT€<; airo-
iroviovTov. e he k a.\Trofei-7rovTt, SiKaSBero 6fi6(7\avra avrov kuI

rbv: iJ.a(TVf\\iv<; vtKev to a-rrXoov. vlix; a\i k avSeKaerai, a? k 6 40
7raTe(8) Soei, |
aiiTov aTe{B)dai Kal ra Kpefiara \
an Ka iretraTai.
at TK Ka irepay <7waX[\a«]o-et e e's 7rep[a]v iTn\\devTi fie cnroSiSoi, 45
at iiev K a^TTOTToviovTt fiaiTvpe'i e0iovT\ei t5 eKaTOPffraripo Kal
•ir\io\vo^ T/oeie?, to fieiovo'; fierr e|? to SeKaaTaTepov Svo, tS fiec\\ovo^ 50
evS, ScKaSSero 7rop[T]t tA |
aTrovolvjiofieva. al Se /u.aiTW/3e|[?] /te
airoirovioiev, e k e\X\6ei 6 a-v\vaXX,dKaav^ oTepov «[a] Ke\e\T'\ai ,
6 I
fiev7r6fjLevo<:, e cnro/jLoaai I aw |||
[11. 1-9, and most of 10-14, X
lacking] /laTpl ||
S' vliiv [e dvSpa •yvvaiKl S6/j,ev i'WKarov aTa[T'\i- 15
/9a[i/?] e nelov, Trîov Se fie. al he irXCa Soie, at «a XeiovT ol |
eiri-
PaWovren, tJov apyvpov airoSoWe? to, «/3||e/iaT' movTov. al Se tk 20

07re|Xoi' apyvpov e aTafj.evo<i e ft\o\iofj,eva<; SiKa<; Sole, al 1 fie ete to, •
XoiTra UKO-ia ra? o|Ta9, fieSev es Kpeo'; efiev tclv ||

Socriv. 25
shaXl bring suit against said person be- latter with Si-, probably only an error,
fore the end of the year. The judge shall for5io-)isuncertain. — ^28-29. The third
render his decision according to the tes- letter in 29 is obscure, but the most
1.
timony. If the suit is with reference to probable reading is î/ioX^vK to, with
o judgment won, the judge and the re- w as in Ti.vv e/dvav 11.48, and with Ms
corder, if he is alive and a citizen, and used like ixavos as in VIII. 8. 43 ff. —
the heirs as witnesses, (shall give testi- If one has formed a partnership with
mony), but in the case of surety and another for a mercantile venture (and
pledges and fraud (?) and conspiracy does not pay him his share), or does not
(?), the heirs as witnesses shall give tes- pay back the one who has contributed to
timony. After they have testified, (the a venture, etc. — 50. evS: forevs (=ers)
judge) shall decree that (the plaintiff), before following S (97.4). — 53. Snpov
wlien he has taken oath himself and ko, kt\.: whichever coursethe complain-
likewise the witnesses, has judgment for ant demands, either to take oath of denial
the simple amount. If a son has gone or — . X.15 ff. 'Special legacies are
surety, while his father is living, he and not to exceed the value of 100 staters.
the property which he possesses shall be If one makes a gift of greater value, the
subject to fine. — 26-27. The precise heirs, if they choose, may pay the 100
mesLning ot Siapa\6fi£vos &nd Suifcnrdnc- staters and keep the property.' 24. —
ws (cf. in 11. 35-36 Sio/SoXas, dipitrtos, the (liSev Is Kpfos to no purpose, invalid.
:
274 GEEEK DIALECTS .
[No. llO
AvTpo['7r]ov ixe ove{d)ea\{i] Kara/ceifjLevov, -n-piv k aXKva\erai o

Karadev;, fieS' afi-Trifi^Xov, fieSe BeKa-a(d)daL fi.eS' e7na\7revaa{d)dat
30 fieSe KaTaee{0)0ai. al ||
he ri<; tovtov n fepxaai, /ieS\ev e? /cpe'o?
efiev, al a-jroTrovio\iev Bvo fj,aiTvpe(<;). \
"Kvirava-iv efiev otto ko, tlK \\ei. afnraive(d)0ai. Se Kar a'ôpav ||
KaTapeXfievov rojx iroXiaTa^ airo to Xdo 5 cnrayopevovTi. o

8' apr-
35 |
•iravdp.evo'i Soto Td\i iTaipeiai toli fM aiiTo iapS\iov koL irpoKoov
40 foivo. Kal p,ev k aveXeTM irdvTa to, Kpe\p,aTa Kal fie avvvei. ype-
II
(Tia T\eKva, TeXXefx pev to, 6lva Kal |

to, avTpoiriva to, to avirava-
45 pe\vd KavaiXe{d)0ai, anrep rots 7||i'ea-tot? eypaTTai. al [S]e ku pe

|
Xlt TeXXev ai eypaTTai, tol K[p[e\paTa tov<; e-jnâXXovTav; eK^.

50 al Se K ei 'yvea[i]a TeKva toi ai/âvapevoi, ireSa p,ev tov epa\}^vov
Tov apiravToy, aiirep al ^|e[Xe]iat airo tov aSeXTTiov XavKd\vovTL-

XI al Se K epa-evei pe Xoi\ti, 0eXeiai Se, [pjicriropoipov e|||[A'ei'] tov av-
TravTov Kal pe eVirdvavKOV epev TeXXev T\a t|o aviTravapevo Kal to,
5 Kpepa\T avaiX(i){0)0ai art Ka «;aTa[\i7re||t o av]'7ravdpevo<! irXivi
Se TOV dviravTop pe iirtKopev. [al S' |

a7ro]0dvot 6 avrravTO's yveaia \
I
10 TeKva pe KaTaXnrov, Trhp to[w t|o avyjravapivo eiriâXXovTai^

avKopev Th KpepaTa. al S[e Ka |
Xei] 6 aviravdpevo^, aTrofei7r^d00o
KaT ayopkv airo to Xd\o o |

aira^yopevovTi, KaTapeXpeiôv tov tto-
15 XiaTav av0epe[v Se ||
8e«]a. [a-JTarepai'? iS SiKaa-T\epcov, 6 Se pvd-
pov 6 TO KaevUo airoSoTO toi anroppeOevTi. \ yvva Se pe a/jLTraive00o
20 peS' dveô'i. Kpe(0)0ai Se TolSSe a||t TdSe to, ypdp,paT eypavae,\

I
TOV Se 7rp600a oirai Tif eKei e a\p7ravTvi e Trap afiiravTO fie er el^-
SiKov epev.
X.33-XI.23. Adoption. son) in the market-place, etc. — 16. o
X.33ff. Adoption may be made from to ko-cvCo: sc. K6(r/ioiTos, the clerk of the
whatever source any one wishes. The official who looks after the interests of
adoption shall be announced in the mar- strangers. — 19 ff. These regulations
ket-place, when the citizens are assem^- {rotSSe) shall be followed from the time
bled, .from the stone whence they make of the inscription of this law, but as re-
proclamations. — 41. <r«vv-li: seelOl.l. gards matters of a previous date, in
— 42 ff. He shall perform the religious whatever way one holds (property),
and social obligations of the one who whether by virtue of adoption (i.e. of
adopted him. — Xl.lOff. If the adopter being the adopted son) or from the
wishes, he may renounce (the adopted adopted son, there shall be no liability.
No. 110] CRETAN INSCEIPTIONS 275
"AvrpoTTOV o? K ciyei, irpo BUai, \\

alel i7nSeKe{6)6ai. 25
Tov SiKaa-rdv, on fiev Kara |
fxakvpav^ eypaTrai 8iKdSB\i\ev e
avop.OTOv, SiKciSSev ai e\ypaTTai, rSv S' dwSv o/jlvvvtWu Kpivev m-opTi 30
ra fio\i6fiev\a.
At K awoddvei apyvpov OTreXov e vevncap.evo'i, al iJi,i\v ku Xei-

|
ovTi, oh K CTTtâXXet avaiKe{6)6ai Tci Kpifiara, rav d\\Tav virep-

| 35
KaTiaTdp,ev koI to |
apyvpiov oh k oTreXet, iK6vT\ov ra Kpep,ara •
al Se Ka fie \ei|oi'Tt, ra fiev Kpe/jLara iirl rolk viKdaavcri, e/iev e oh

K o||7re\ei to apyvpiov, dWav Be |
fji,eSep,iav drav e/iev rol\<} e'7ri/3d\- 40
Xovffi. a[T]e(^9)0ai Be vîrep fi[e]v to [7ra]Tj009 to, iruTpciia, vire(B\
Be ra? fiaTpb<; to, /ia||T/30ta. , 45
[
Two, avBpo<; a Ka Kpiverai, |

o BiKaaraf opKOV at ica BiKdiAa-et,
ev rats fiKan ap,epai<i ahro/jLoaaTo 'rrapiovTO^ to BiKalliTTd otl 50

K eiriKaXei. Tlpop[e]nrdT^d Be 6 dpKov Ta(8) Stwa? rat yvvaliKL Kal
TOL BiKacTTai Kal [t]oi fi^yd^fiovi irpoTeTaprov clvtI /i|||[atTV/Joi'XIl
I
11. 1—15 lacking] p,aTpl,vlv(i)i; e d^vjep yvvaiKi |

KpejxaTa al eBoKe,
at eypar^TO irpo rovBe tov ypafifiaTov, I
fie evBiKOV efiev rb B' v(TTe-\\
pov BiBofiev ai eyparTai. 1 .

20
Tai? •KarpoiOKOi'; at Ka fie I iovti bpTravoBiKacTTai, al? k avopoi

tovTi, Kpe(d^dai KaTCL I to, eypafifieva. Sire .. Be k a 11 7roT/3[ot]o«o9 25
XI.24-XII.35. Various supplemen- not he aubject to any further fine. The

tary regulations. father's property shall pay the fine for
XI.24 f If one seizes a man before the
. the father, the mother's property for the
trial,any one may receive him (i.e. may mother. — 46 ff. Wh£n a woman is di-
offer tlie man an asylum). 26 ff. TJie — vorcedfrom her husband, if the judge has
judge shall decide as is written whatever decreed an oath, she shall take the oath of
it is written that he shall decide accord- denial of whatever one charges within
ing to witnesses or by oath of denial, but twenty days, in the presence of the judge,
other matters he shall decide under oath — ori : oUnvos as in 11.50. — XII.21fE.
according to the pleadings. See note to The heiresses, if there are no dp(f>avi>SiKa-
1. 11 ff. — 31 ff. If one dies owing money aral, so long as they are under marriage-
orhavinglost a suit, t7iosetowhomit falls able age, shall be treated according to
to receive the property may hold the prop- what is written. In case the heiress, in
erty, if they wish to pay the fine in his be- default of a groom-elect or 6p4iam5iKa-
half and the money to those to whom he a-rai, is brought up with her mother, the
owesit. Butifnot, the property shall be- father's brother and the mother's brother,
long to those who won the suit or those to those designated {above), shall manage
whom he owes money, but the heirs shall the property and the income as best they
fie l6vT0<; eTrtl/SaXXoi'TO? /msS' 6p7ravoBi,K\a<XTav Trap rai fiarpi rpa-
30 Treirat, tov iraTpoa kuI Top, p,dT\poa tov; i'ypap.p.evovt; T||a xpepâra
Kal rav iinKapTrilav aprvev oyrai Ka (vv)vavTai icd]XXi<yTa, Trpiv

K oTTUterat. 6Trvi\e(d)6ai Se SvoSe/capeTia e irpeilyova.
111. Gortyna. Ill cent. B.C. SGDI.5011. laser. Jurid.II,pp.329fE.

Halbherr, Am. J. Arch. 1897, 191 ff.
[@iot. TdS' epaSe rjat [Tro'Xt] â<f>iSSopcn Tpia\[KaTLcov 7ra]pi6v-

I
Tccv • vopCcrpan j(^prjT\daL tool icav)(^5ii t&i eO.rjKav a ttoXk • roS ||
6 8' oSeXov; prj SeKerdai rovi ap'^vplo'i. I al Se rt? SeKOiro rj to vopi-
ffpa pr] \eioi I SeKerdat rj Kapira wvCoi, avoTeiael ap\'yvp(o irevre
10 (naTrjpav<;. TrevOev he |
TropTi rav veora, rat Se veoTWi opi)^VTe'i
KpivovTwv ol eiTTa KUT ayopdv, ol Ka |

Xd'x^covri xXapcopevoi. vikt)v
S' oTelpd K ol TrXi'e? opocrovTi, Kal irpdâvrev |

rov viKadevra rav
p,ev rjpCvav [twi vi\Kd(T\avTi, Bovtcov, rav S' rjpivav [rdi iroXij.
112. Hierapytna. Ill or 11 cent. B.C. SGDL5041. Michel 29.

[ejOTTo] VTtow Se ol 'lepaTrvrvioc roll A.vttIol<; e? ra - -
|
. . .
[ol Se] AvTTi,oo Tol'; 'lepairvrvioi'; e? rav evdpepov rav [rav @ev-
Sai(Ti<ov. 6 Se Kotrp.o'i twv I '\epaTrvTvC'\aiv epirerai Avrrol e? to
ap'Xêiov •
Kara ravra Se Kal 6 Ta)[v Avtticov Koa-poi epirerco ev
'lepaTTVTVai es] |
to ap'xJelov.'j al Se ol Koapoi iWiiroiev Tciv 6v-
aiav rav '^ypappevav, at Ka pr\ n 'ir6\e[po<; KcoXvcrrji, airorei<Tdv'\A\
6 raiv 6 Kocrpo^ eKacrroi apyvpico erraTijpa'! eKarov, ol pev 'lepavv-

TVioi Tots AuTTtbt? rdi iroKei, [ol Se Avrrioi rot?] I 'lepawrvioK rai
can until she marries. She shall be mar- to the body of young men, and of this
ried when twelve years of age or older. body the seven who are chosen by lot as
111. Decree of Gortyna regarding supervisors of the market shall decide
the use of bronze coinage. under oath.
3^. One sJiall make use of the bronze lia. Treaty between Hierapytna
coin which the state has established, and and Lyttos. This illustrates the mixed
not accept the silver obols. If one ac- dialect sometimes known as East Cre-
cepts them, or is unwilling to accept the tan. See 373, 278.
(bronze) coin, or sells for produce (i.e. 1. AdttCois: note the interchange
trades by barter), heshall pay aflne of of assimilated and unassimilated forms,
Jive silver staters. Report shall be made e.g. KvktIuv 1. 13. See 86 with 1.
No. 112] GEETAN INSCRIPTIONS 277
TTo'Xet. OTi Se ica So'^tji rak TroXeaiv iêXev rj iv6efj,ev, on jxev efe-
Xot/iev firire evdivov /i7j|Te evopKOV fifiev, on Se iy'^pd-yfraifiev evOivov
re ^/lev koL evopKov. el Se rC ku 6eS>v IXewv ovtodv Xdâ)\fj.ev a-rro
tS)V TToXep-cwv, \ay)(ap6vra)v Karci to reXo? eKarepoc. p-ij eêarw

Se ISt'ai iirjTe iroXep.ov e\x4>epe<T6ai ^f^pU fii^Te elprjvav TiOeadai, at
Ka p,r) ap,<j)OTepot<; So^rji. at Se rtve? Ka ISiai eêveyKcovrat, ||
airol lo
Koi SiairoXefiovTcov, Kal p,r] evopKoi ecn-aiv oi p,r) (rv/nroXefiovre';.
aTacravTmv Se ra? trraXa? eKoirepot ev Tol'i tSioi<; iepol<;, oi p,ev
lepaTTVTVtoi 'D,Xepol ev rSii lepMi, rav Se ev KttoXXcovl, ol Se Aut-
noL ev rm [t]|e/3ajt t[w 'A7ro]XXa)j'09 Kal ep, iroXei ev 'AOavaiai.
araaavTcov Se Kal KOivav ardXav ev Toprvvi ev I rSt iepSii tcS
t . "OjOKO? AvKTiwv. "opvvm TCLV "Ei(Triav Kal Zrjva 'Opd-

rptov Kai rav KBavaiav 'D,Xepiav Kal Zrjva ô[yvinov Kal''Ilpâv
' I
Kal 'Adavaiav HoXcdSa Kal 'A-TroXXcova Tlvnov Kal Aaro) Kal

"Apea Kal 'At^poShav Kal K(»j07j||Ta9 Kal Nvp,<f>a'; Kal 6e6,
Kal TToXep^Tjorai airo y(a)pa<;, vl Ka Kal 6 'lepuTrvTviof, I Kal to SiKaiov

Sco(7S) Kal ep.p,ev5t ev rot? a-vvKeifievoi';, ep,p,ev6vT(ov Kal t&v 'lepd-
irvTViav. einopKOVTi p,ev I ^p^v to^ 6eo<; ep,paviaa KoyaSd." "O/o/co? 'lepairvTviwv. "opvvco tclv 'Ea-Tiav
Kal Zi)va 'OpdTpiov kuI 'AOavaCav 'nXepiav Ka\\[l] Zrjva Movvi- 20
nov Kal "Hpav Kal 'Adavaiav IloXidSa Kal 'AiroXXcova Hvnov
Kal AaTw Kal "Apea Kal 'A(l>poSi\Tav Kal Ka)pfJTa<s Kal NvjU.(â?
Kal deb'; 7rdvTa<; Kal ^ pav ijw avpipaxncrS) T.ol<; AvktI-
Trdera'i
01'; TOV I
irdvTa y^povov dTrXow; Kal aSoXco^, /cot tov avTov îXov
Kal ex^pov ef w, Kal iroXep-'qa-Si airo y^d)pa<;, vl |
Ka Kal 6 Avttio';,
Kal TO SiKaiov Scoa-St Kal eppevo) ev Tot<; ffvvKeipevoi<;, eppevov-
Tcov Kal AvKTimv. i\[7r]iop[Ko]vn to<; deb^ eppavCas; rjpev Kal
13. 'Opdrpiov: occurs as an epithet of (51 a). The epithet would then be of
Zeus in two other Cretan inscriptions. EIea,n source (cf. EI. /r/jiiTpa = ^lirpa,
It is generally explained as standing IS), or else contain hyper-Doric o.—
for ppirpios with o for f as in 'Oa|os 17. liriopKovri: see 42. 5 (J.
278 GEEBK DIALECTS [No. 112
25 'îvea-Oai iravra to, virevavria, evopK&ai he to<; ê||[o]? t\eos ^/iev
Kol 'îveo'dai iroWa Ka'âQa!'
113. Dreros. Ill or II cent. B.C., but copied from an earlier version.
SGDI.4952. Ditt.Syll.463. Michel 23. SolmsenSl.
@eo'? Ti;;)(;a. |
'Kâdai tvxo-I" \
'EttI rSiv Al6a\e\eov Koa-fiiovTcov ||
S TMV aiiy KviM koL |

KecâXmt Tivp(oi\iria)i 'Biaioovo'i, \
jpafiiJ,aTeo^ |
10 Se îXi-Tnrov, 11 rdSe mfiocrav I ayeXdoi, ;rav\d^co(rTOi e/cajroi' o^So?;-!
15 KOVTa " 'O/Jbvua) 11 rav ''Eariav tclv |

ifx irpvraveCaii |
koL tov Arjva
20 TOV I
'Ajopalov Kal tov Aijji'a toi" TaWato?/ 1|
Kal rbv ' ATreWwva |
TOV 'A.e\<f>LViov Kal rav 'AOavaiav tclv

I
I IloXtou^jôi' /eat tov 'AttcX,-
|
25 Xftjva TO/ti noiTioi' I

«ai Tay AaTovv Kal Tav |
" ApTejxiv Kal tov
"Apea I
«al t^v ' A<ôphiTav Kal |
toi' 'E/J/U.ai' xal toi' "AXtov |
koX
30 Tai' ^piTo/xapTiv II
Kai to/* ôiviKa Kal Tav |
'A/i^t[(B]yaj' /cat ray
Tai' I
Kal TOV Ovpavov Kal \ ^pcoai Kal r]p(od(7CTa<; |
Kau Kpava<i Kai
35 7roTa||/U.ov9 Kal Oeow irdvTa'; |
«ai irda-a'; fir} p,av iyto |
TroKa toi<s
40 AfTTtot? «aXa)? (ppovrjcrelv |

ytii^re Te'^vai pijTe p,a\\xâvdi firjTe ev
I
vvktI I
yitjjTe TreS' afiepav. Kal I airevcrica on Ka Svvafiai KaKOV I tm
45 TTo'Xet Tat Twy AvTTicov. Ill
BiKav^ 8e Kal 7r/o[aî]||ci)i' prjSev evopKOV
|
7]fir]V. Kal TeXopaL |

îXoS/aijjoto? «;at |
(pcXoKvdaio'i I /cat /ijjre ra/i
50 7ro1|Xti' irpoBaia-eiv I rAy twi' Aprjpicov \ prjTe ovpeia to, \ twv Apr)-
55 /jtaji"
I
/iTjSe ra rJi^ Ki'[(»][|o-ta)Z', pTjSe dv\Spa<; rot? 7ro|Xe/iôts ttjoo-
60 Scolaeiv prjTe Apr]\p{ov<; ptjTe YLvaJ^criovi, prjhe a-Toiâ-Ld^ apêlv Kal |
65 TMi cTTacriôvTL avTio<; TeXopai, prfhe avvcopocrCâ<; avvaêiv

I
| |
/ti^re
70 e'/Li TTo'Xet /x.9jTe eôi ra? |

Tro'Xeo)? /îijTe |
aXXoJt avvTe\^\a0ai •
el Se
I
Tii'ci?
I
Ka TTvOcopai tjvlvopvvovTa^, \
iâyyeXico tov |
Koapov Toh
75 TrX{\\aaiv. el Be TdSe j
prj KaTexptpi,, |
tov? (T)e' poi deow, |
tou?
80 ^poaa, epi^paviat; rjp7](i)v
||
TrdvTa'; re Kai 7ra|cra?, /col KaKicrTm{i)
j
113. Oath taken by the Drerian \6ioi: for &ye\aToL(see Zl),ephebi,mem-

ephebi, promising loyalty to Dreros hers of the dvAai or bands in which the
and the allied Cnossos, but enmity to Cretan youth were trained. — 11-12.
Lyttos. The dialect shows a strong ad- iravd^mo-Toi. : of. dfiio-rois 11. 140-141.
mixture of koiv^ forms, but also retains Whether or not meaning exactly tin-
many of the Cretan characteristics. girded, the epithet probably refers to
3. AlBaV^wv: cf. Law-Code Y. 5. some characteristic feature of the
6-7. nvpuiirtui : obscure. — 11. dYe- ephebes' dress. — 45. Sikov 8^ ktX. : 6ii4
No. 113] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 279
oXedptoi eôWiâdai avTO? re Kal XP'H'-"- Tana, Kal /njre fioi | 85

||
ydv Kapirov êpeiv [/iTjVe 7]ui'ot«a? [riKTei]v Kara (J)v[<t\iv /UTjVJe

I ||| |
Trd/iaTa ||
[eiio/3Ki]oj/Tt 8e' /iot [tow] deovs, tov<} [cofioa-a,] IXeov; 90
|
|
^/u.ev
I
[Kal 7roX]\a Kayada \
Bi[86]tj.[e]v. ofivvw 8e ||
to? a^TO? 95
9eov<s ^ fiav eyw Toy k6(t\imov, at «a yn^ efojol/ct'êoj^Tt Tav aYelXav
I
Tov<; TOKa i^^ySvofie'vovi rov avTov opicov, T6v\'irep dfie<s oîapAKafjiei, | 100
ip,â\€iv e? Tav ^(oXdv, at,
||
/ca airoaTavri, toO |
p,r)vo<; rov Kol/ii'o- 105
I
Kapiov rj tov |
'AXtaiov • a Se /8[(»]Xa I vrpaâvTCOv eKaVpTov rov no
Koc7fiL\ovTa (TTaTripa<i |
TrevraKocriov^ |
a(^' d? /ca ifi/SaXrii I ap.epa<;
ev rpifiTjVcoi ||
ai Se Xtcro-o? eir){i), |
ayypay^dvT<ov I e? LeX^Cviov, I 115
oo-«ra Ka /i^ 7rpa|â)VTt 'X^p'qfiara, ||

rovvofia eVt TraTjOO? |
Kai to ttXjj- 120
5os TOV ap^yvpiov iôvofx,aivov\Te<; •

on Se /ca TrpaftBi/lTt, Tat? eTat-
peiaiaiv ||
haa-crdadaaav Tat? |
e/i Tro'Xet /cat at Tret I Tii'ep ovpevcovn 123
Apiqpioi.
Ill
at 6e /i^ 7rpa[fat]|ei' a /3a)Xd, a[uTOt] ||
Ta StvrXo'a a[7ro- 130
Tei]|o"aj'T(Bj' • 7rjOa[âj']|T(»i' Se ot ipevral \ oi tSiv avOptoirivtov |

Kal
iaaadaOaxrav |l Talpa<; |

Ta? dp'âia^ Tot? ||
evrt- 140
yivonevoK af<Bl<rTOt? •
rov re op\KOV 6fivvp,€V \ Kal Kareyêiv. |
aat ol
MiXaTLOt iire^dXeverav |
iv tcli veai v^fiovr)iai tcU TrolXet Tat tS)v 145
II
ApTjpimv ev€Ka Ta? %ft>/>a? to.'; a||/u.a?, Ta? afiî\fia'X0P'e6a. |

Nt- 150
|
KaTTjp I
Ta? a7eXa? | ||
/cat iXaiav €\KaaTOv ^VTevêiv Kal 155
êOpati\fievav a7roBel\âc •
o? Se' xa p,ri ||
[^]vTevo-et, a7r|[o]Teto-et 160
«rTa|TT7/3a? Trei/lTTj/coi/Ta.
nathing of lawsuits and executions shall tiv€v: tiws. 119.2a. — 132-133. ^[p]««-
he included in the oath. 97 ff. ot xa — rat oi tmv avBpwirCvuv : the collectors of
|ir| l|opK(|uvTi ktX. : unless they impose public (in contrast to sacred) funds,
upon the ayiXa, upon those
the same oath ipevral =
^rriral, irpdKTopes. Ci. ipeia
who are passing out from it (?). It is = ipewata Eustath. on H 127. — 137.
generally assumed that the oath was rdSe 4iro(ivdiioTo : if this inscription is
imposed upon those entering the dyiXa, a copy of an earlier one, we may as-
but it is difficult to reconcile iySvo/ii- sume that the early boundaries of Dre-
ros were actually described in the
Kouswithsuch an interpretation..— 103.
«|iPo\«tv cl<Tayye\eiv impeach.
:
104- — original, but omitted here. 146-147. —
105. Ol Ka airoo-TavTi after they have : vejioviitoi for veoiiitviaL, with remark-
:
gone out of office. 115. Xio-o-bs meta- — : able metathesis, seen also in Ne/io«iios
phorical use, perhaps insolvent. 127. — = Sm/jL-^vtos of another inscription.
APPENDIX
SELECTED BIBLIOGEAPHY OE WOEKS OF EEFERENCE

WITH THE ABBEEVIATIONS EMPLOYED
Periodicals
A.M. = Mitteilungen des deutschen archaologischen Instituts. AtlieBische
Abteilung.
Am. J.Arch. = American Journal of Archaeology.
Am. J. Phil. = American Journal of Philology.
Aimual British School = Annual of the British School at Athens.
Adr/va. = 'AOrjva. Svyy/»/*/ua trtpioSiKov T^s ev 'AOi^vaK iTrLaTrj/u}viiaj<s erai-
pcuai.
B.C.H. = Bulletin de correspondance hell^nique.

Ber.Berl. Akad. = Sitzungsberichte der koniglichen preussischen Akademie
der "Wissenschaf ten zu Berlin.
Ber.Sachs.Ges. = Berichte tiber die Verhandlnngen der koniglichen sach-
sischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig. Philologisch-
historische Classe.
Ber.Wien.Akad. = Sitzungsberichte der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissen-
schaften in Wien. Philologisch-historische Classe.
Berl.Phil.Woch. = Berliner phUologische Wochenschrift.
Bz.B. = Bezzenberger's Beitrage zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen.
Class. Journ.= Classical Journal.
Class.Phil. = Classical Philology.
Class.Quart. = Classical Quarterly.
Class.Rev. = Classical Review.
Diss.Argent. = Dissertationes philologicae Argentoratenses selectae. Strass-
burg.
Diss. Hal. = Dissertationes philologicae Halenses. Halle.
Eranos = Eranos. Acta philologica Suecana.
'Ei^.'Ap^. = *Eîy|UE/>U apxa-i'OKoyiiciq.
Glotta =? Crlotta. Zeitschi-ift fiir griechische und lateinische Sprache.

281
282 GREEK DIALECTS
Gott.Gel.Anz. = Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen.
Gott.Nachr. = Nachrichten von der koniglichen Gesellschaft der Wissen-
schaften zu Gottingen.
Greet Iiiscr.Brit.Mus. = The Collection of Ancient Greek Inscriptions in
the British Museum.
Hermes ='
Hermes. Zeitschrift fur classische Philologie.
I.F. =
Indogermanische Forschungen.
I.F.Anz. = Anzeiger fiir indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde.
J.H.S. = Journal of Hellenic Studies.
Jh.arch.Inst. = Jahrbuch des deutschen archaologischen Instituts.
Jb.f .Ph. = Jahrbiicher ftir klassische Philologie.
K.Z. = Zeitschrift fur vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft, begrimdet von

A. Kuhn.
M.S.L. = M^moires de la Soci^td de linguistique.
Mon.Antichi = Monumenti antichi pubblicati per cura della reale accade-
mia dei Lincei.
Mus.Ital. = Museo italiano di antichitk classica.
NeueJb. = Neue Jahrbiicher ftir das klassische Altertum, Geschichte und
deutsche Literatur und fur Padagogik.
Oest. Jhrh. = Jahreshefte des oesterreichischen archaologischen Instituts in
Wien.
Philol. = Philologus. Zeitschrift fiir das klassische Altertum.
Rev.Arch. =
Revue archôlogique.
Rev.de Phil. = Revue de philologie.
Rev.lSt.Gr. = Revue des 6tudes grecques.
Rh.M. = Rheinisches Museum ftir Philologie.
Trans. Am. Phil. Ass. = Transactions of the American Philological Associa-
tion.
Wiener Stud. = Wiener Studien. Zeitschrift ftir klassische Philologie.
Woch.f .klass.Phil. = Wochenschrift ftir klassische Philologie.
Zt.oest.Gymn. = Zeitschrift ftir die oesterreichischen Gymnasien.
Texts and Commentaries

Cauer = P. Cauer, Delectus inscriptionum Graecarum propter dialectum
memorabilium. 2d ed. Leipzig 1883.
Ditt.Or. = W. Dittenberger, Orientis Graeci inscriptiones selectae. Leip-
zig 1903-1905.
Ditt.Syll. = W. Dittenberger, SyUoge inscriptionum Graecarum, 2d ed,
Leipzig 1893-1901.
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 283
Hicks = E. L. Hicts and G. F. Hill, Manual of Greek Historical Inscrip-

tions. 2d ed. Oxford 1901. Hicks^ refers to the first edition.
Hoffmann = O. Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte in ihrem historischen
Zusammenhange mit den wichtigsten ihrer Quellen dargestellt. Got-
tingen.
I. Der siidachaische Dialekt [Arcadian and Cyprian]. 1891.
II. Der nordachaische Dialekt [Thessalian and Lesbian]. 1893.
III. Der ionisohe Dialekt, Quellen and Lautlehre. 1898.
IG. = Inscriptiones Graecae consilio et auctoritate Aoademiae litteravum

regiae Borussicae editae.
IV. 'Inscriptiones Argolidis, ed M. Fraenkel. 1902.
YII. Inscriptiones Megaridis et Boeotiae, ed. W. Dittenberger. 1892.
IX.i. Inscriptiones Phocidis, Locridis, Aetoliae, Acarnaniae, insula-
rum maris lonii, ed. W. Dittenberger. 1897.
IX.ii. Inscriptiones Thessaliae, ed. 0. Kern. 1908.
XII. i. Inscriptiones Rhodi Chalces Carpatbi cum Saro Casi, ed. F.
Hiller de Gaertringen. 1895.
Xll.ii. Inscriptiones Lesbi Nesi Tenedi, ed. W. Paton. 1899.
Xll.iii. Inscriptiones Symes Teutlussae Teli Xisyri Astypalaeae Ana-
phes Therae et Therasiae Pholegandri Meli Cimoli, ed. F. Hiller
de Gaertringen. 1898.
Supplementa. 1894.
Xll.iii.
Xn.vi. Inscriptiones Cycladum praeter Tenum, ed. F. HiUer de
Gaertringen. 1903.
Xll.vii. Inscriptiones Amorgi, ed. Delamarre. 1908.
Xr\". Inscriptiones Siciliae et Italiae, ed. G. Kaibel. 1890.
Inschr.v.Magnesia = O. Kern, Die Inschi-iften von Magnesia am Maean-

der. Berlin 1900.
Inschr.v.Olympia = Dittenberger-Purgold, Die Inscbriften von Olympia.
Berlin 1896.
Inscr.Jurid.= Dareste-HaussouUier-Reinach, Recueil des inscriptions juri-
diques grecques. Paris 1895 ff.
Michel = Ch. Michel, Recueil d'inscriptions grecques. Paris 1900.

Part I. Cam-
Roberts = E. S. Roberts, Introduction to Greek Epigraphy.
Cambridge 1905. All
bridge 1887. Part II (with E. A. Gardner).
references are to Part I, unless II is added.
SGDI. = Collitz-Bechtel, Sammlung der griechischen Dialektinschriften.

Gottingen 1884 ff.
Solmsen = F. Solmsen, Inscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos
selectae. 2d ed. Leipzig 1905.
284 GEEEK DIALECTS
Ziehen,LegesSacrae = L. Ziehen, Leges Graecorum sacrae e titulis col-
lectae. Leipzig 1906.

Lexicogeaphy
Fick-Bechtel = Die griechischen Personennamen nach ihrer Bildung er-
klart und systematisch geordnet. 2d ed. by A. Fick and F. Bechtel.
Gottingen 1894.
Herwerdon = H. van Herwerden, Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecti-
cum. Leyden 1892.
Hefwerden,App. = Appendix Lexici Graeei suppletorii et dialectici. Ley-
den 1894.
L.&S. = Liddell & Scott's Greek Lexicon. 7th ed. New York 1883.
Pape = W. Pape, Worterbuoh der griechischen Eigennamen. 3d ed.
Braunschweig 1884.
Searles = Helen M. Searles, Lexicographical Study of the Greek Inscrip-
tions. Chicago 1898.
Indo-European Comparative Grammar

Brugmann,Grd. =
K. Brugmann, Grundriss der vergleichenden Grammatik
der indogermanischen Sprachen. 2d ed. Strassburg 1897 ff.
Brugmann, Kz.V. Gr. = K. Brugmann, Kurzevergleichende Grammatik der
indogermanischen Sprachen. Strassburg 1902-1904.
DelbrtickjVergl. Syntax = B. Delbrtick, Vergleichende Syntax der indoger-
manischen Sprachen. 3 vols. Strassburg 1893-1900.
Greek Grammar
Brugmann, Gr.Gr. = K. Brugmann, Griechisohe Grammatik. 3d ed. Mu-
nich 1900.
Goodwin = W. W. .Goodwin, Greek Grammar. Revised ed. Boston 1892.
Hirt = H. Hirt, Ilandbuch der griechischen Laut- und Formenlehre. Hei-
delberg 1902.
Kiihner-Blass = Kuhn^r's Ausf iihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache.
3d ed. Part I, revised by Blass. 2 vols. Hannover 1890-1892.
Kiihner-Gerth = Kiihner's Ausf iihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache.
3ded. Part II, revised by Gerth. 2 vols. Hannover 1898-1904.
G.Meyer = Gustav Meyer, Griechische Grammatik. 3d ed. Leipzig 1896.
Greek Dialects — General Works

Ahrens — H. L. Ahrens, De Graecae linguae dialectis. 2 vols. Gottingen
1839-1843.
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 285
Hoffmann = Hoffmann, Die griechisohen Dialekte. 3 vols. See above,

p. 283.
Meister = R. Meister, Die griechisohen Dialekte. 2 vols. GOttingen.
I. Asiatisch-Aolisch, Bootisch, Thessaliscli. 1882.
II. Eleisch, Arkadisoh, Kyprisch. 1889.
Special Dialects
Attic
Meisterhans = K. Meisterhans, Grammatik der attischen Inschriften, 3d ed.

by E. Schwyzer. Berlin 1900.
Ionic
Hoffmann (see above, p. 283) III. 1898.

Smyth = H. W. Smj-th, The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects.
Ionic. Oxford 1894.
Arcadian and Cyprian
Spitzer, Lavitlehre des arkadischen Dialektes. Kiel 1883.
Bennett, On the Sounds and Inflections of the Cyprian Dialect. Nebraska
University Studies 1888.
Smyth, The Arcado-Cyprian Dialect, Trans. Am. Phil. Ass. XVIII, 59 ff.
1887.
Meister II, 123 ff. 1889.
Hoffmann I. 1891.
Lesbian
Meister I, 1 ff. 1882.
Hoffmann II. 1893.
Thessalian
Meister I, 287 ff. 1882.
Prellwitz, De dialecto Thessalica. Gottingen 1885.
Hoffmann II. 1893.
Sohnsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis, Ilh.M.LriII,598ff. 1903.
Boeotian
Meister 201 ff. 1882.
I,
Refer-
Sadê, De Boeotiae titulorum dialecto, Diss.Hal.XVI,145ff. 1903.
ences are to the pages of the separate issue.
Delphian
Valaori, Der delphische Dialekt. Gottingen 1901.

Wendel, Register zu den Inschriften von Delphi, SGDI.IV,181ff. 1901.
Locrian
Allen, De dialecto Locrensium, Curtius Studien III, 205 ff. 1870.

286 GREEK DIALECTS
Mean
Daniel, De dialecto Eliaca. Halle 1880.
Meister II, 1 ff. 1899.
Doric
Boisacq, Les Dialectes doriens. Paris 1891.
Laconian
Mullensiefen, De titulorum Laoonicorum dialecto, Diss. Argent. VI, 131 ff.
1882.
Heradean
Meister, De dialecto Ileracliensium Italicorum, Curtiu3StudienrV',355ff.
1871.
Argolic
von Friesen, Ueber die Eigentumlichkeiten der argeischen Dialektia-

schriften. Upsala Universitets Arskrift 1897.
Hanisoh, De titulorum Argolicorum dialecto. Gottingen 1903.
Mlodnicki, De Argolidis dialecto. Brody 1906.
Corinthian
Kretsclimer, Die griechischen Vaseninschriften, 16 ff.
Megarian
Schneider, De dialecto Megarica. Giessen 1882.
Koppner, Der Dialekt Megaras und der megarischen Kolonien, Jb.f.Ph.
Suppl.XVIII,530ff. 1892.
Solmsen, Beitrage zur griechigchen Wortforschung I, 93 ff. 1909.
Bhodian
Bjorkegren, De sonis dialecti Rhodiacae. Upsala 1902.
Coan
Barth, De Coorum titulorum dialecto. Basel 1896.
Theran
Hauptvogel, Die dialektischen Eigentumlichkeiten der Inschriften von
Thera. CiUi 1906-1907.
Cretan
Baunack, Die Inschrift von Gortyn. Leipzig 1885.
Herforth, De dialecto Cretica, Diss.Hal."VIII,192ff. 1887.
Skuis, Iltpi T^s KpriTiKtj's SvaXfKTov. Athens 1891.
Kieckers, Die lokalen Verschiedenheiten im Dialekte Kretas. Marburg
1908.
NOTES AND EEFEEENCES 287
Pamphylian
Bezzenberger, Zur Beurteilung des pamphylischen Dialekts, Bz.B.V,325ff.
Kretschmer, Zum pamphylischen Dialekt, K.Z.XXXIII,258ff.
Meister, Die Inschrift von Sillyon . und der pamphylisehe Dialekt, Ber
Sachs.Ges. 1904, Iff.
Meillet, La place du pamphylien parmi les dialectes greos, Rev.:6t.Gr.
XXI,413ff.
NOTES AND EEFEEENCES i
1. Interrelation of the dialects. Ahrensl,lfi. CoUitz, Die Verwandt-

schaftsverhaltnisse der griechischen Dialekte mit besonderer Rucksicht auf
die thessalische Mundart,18S5. Smyth,The Dialects of North Greece,Am.J.
Hoffmann, De mixtis Graecae linguae dialectis, 1888.
Phil. VII,421 ff. , 1887.
HofimannI,lfE., 1891. Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis,Rh.M.LVIII,
598 ff., 1903. Id., Eigennamen als Zeugen der Stammesmischung in Boeo-
tien,Rh.M.LIX,481ff.,1901. Meister, Dorer und Achaerl, 1904. Thumb,
Dialektforschung und Stammesgeschichte, Neue Jb. 1905,385fE. Buck,
The Interrelations of the Greek Dialects, Class. Phil. II, 241 ff., 1907.
Kretschmer, Zur Geschiohte der griechischen Dialekte, Glottal,4ff.,1907.
Cf. also the brief statements in the histories of Busolt, 1^,1923.; E.
Meyer,n,74ff.,264,2S4ff.; Bury, 47 ff. 53 , ff. ; also Wilamowitz, Herakles^
1.6 ff. Beloch's extreme skepticism toward the tradition, and particularly his
denial of the Doric migration, has fortunately found few adherents among
1These are arranged to correspond with the sections of the Grammar. The
references are mostly to discussions outside of the Greek Grammars and the
grammars of special dialects, as listed above, systematic citation of which would
seem superfluous. And even for this scattered literature completeness has not
been sought, and perhaps no consistent principle of selection will be evident.
But in the main preference is given to the more recent articles in which the
material is quoted with some fullness and the dialectic scope of a given pecu-
liarity defined.
In the notes some details are added which were intentionally omitted from the
text,but also some few important forms which were omitted through oversight
or became accessible too late to be incorporated in the text these last including
;
some forms from the new fragments of Corinna, Berliner Klassikertexte V.ii,32fE.,
which failed to i-each me until recently.
The references, except those to the present work which are mostly by section
numbers and in Clarendon type as usual, are by pages, or, for collections of
inscriptions, by the numbers of the latter. In a case like Hoffmann's Griechische
Dialekte, 1.185 would refer to no. 135, but 1,135 to p. 135.
288 GEEEK DIALECTS
the historians and none among students of the dialects. See Buck, Am. J.
Phil.XXI, 319.
P. 2, note 2. The " much more problematical" view referred to is that
of Kretsohmer in the article cited above. Skepticism is now expressed also
by Sohnsen, Beitrage zu griech. Wortforschung 1,93, note 2.
Pp. 6, 7. As a general term covering the Aeolic and the Arcado-Cyprian

or Achaean group, and corresponding to the use by some scholars of either
Aeolic or Achaean in a wider sense, " Central Greek " has been proposed by
Thumb in the article cited above, but has not met with favor. We prefer
to differentiate the Aeolic of the north and the Achaean of the south, while
recognizing their striking affinities, and, when a term covering both is de-
sired, to speak simply of Aeolic-Achaean.
P. 6, note. The view which is elaborated from the
referred to is that
archaeological standpoint by Eidgeway, EarlyAge of Greece, and from the
linguistic standpoint by Meister, Dorer und Achaer. Against this cf Ed. .
Meyer 11,72 "Von archaeologischer Seite hat man mehi-fach eine 'vor-
achaeische' Bevolkerung und Cultur des Peloponnes und eine achaeische
Einwanderung Jahrhunderte vor der dorischen construiert. Das sind reine
Luftgebilde, ilber die eine Discussion unmoglich ist, da ihnen jede histo-
rische Grundlage fehlt"; and, on the linguistic side, Fick,Woch.f.Klass.
Phil. 1905, 593 ff.; Thumb, NeueJb. 1905, 385 ff.; Schwyzer, I. E. Anz.
XVIII, 46 fi.; Buck,Glass.Phil.II,24:5,note.
Pp. 8 f£. No mention is made of Macedonian, which, so far as we can
judge from the scanty remains, is a form of Greek, but detached at such
an early period that it is best not classed as one of the Greek dialects in
the ordinary sense. Yet it shows some notable points of agreement with
the neighboring Thessalian. Cf. Hoffmann, Die Makedonen.
3. Kuhner-Blassl,26fi. and the literature cited.
4. Kirchhoff, Studien zu Geschichte des griechischen Alphabets, 4th ed.

Roberts,Introduction to Greek Epigraphy. Larf eld, Handbuch der grie-
chischen Epigraphik,316 ff. Fr. Wiedemann, Zt. oest. Gymn. LVIII, 222 ff.,
LIX,673fE.; KlioVIII,523ff.
4.4. OnT = (r(rsee Foat, J.n.S.XXV,338fE.,XXVI,286fE> T£Ta(p)pes
etc. inthe sixth-century inscription of Ephesus (Hogarth Excavations at ,
Ephesus, 122 ff.) removes all suspicion "from the reading [d']aXa'rrfs at Teoa
(no. 3 B 22-23).
5. Buck,Class.Phil.II,275fE., and, for further Lesbian examples, Hoff-
mann II, 355 ff.
8. BrugmannGr.Gr.29, 32. Hatzidakis,K.Z. XXXVI, 589.

NOTES AND REFERENCES 289
9. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,513ff.; Rh.M.LVn.eOOff. fliapos occurs in two

late decrees of Corcyra and Epidamnus (Inschr.Y.Magnesia,nos.4J:,46).
9.2a. Sad6e, De Boeot. tit. dial., 80.
10. The change of «V to iv has nothing to do with the position before
vowel or consonant, as was once thought, but is probably due to the proclitic
character of the word. Once established, iv passed over to the compounds
regardless of their accent. With regard to aTrepôjuivos etc., the e was unac-
centedin the nom., and possibly in these ace. forms (our accentuation of
them as -/AtVos is merely for convenience, see 103a). But other examples
of I are lacking even for unaccented syllables (cf e8(Kacra//.EV also in no. 16),
.
and without further material it is useless to attempt any more precise for-
mulation of the conditions. Cf. Solmsen,Bz.B.XVII,335; K.Z. XXXIV,
451. Baunack,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l893,118. Biiek,Class.Phil.II,2G8.
It is not accidental that Pamphylian, which agrees with Arcado-Cyprian
in several important features (see p. 8, note), has not only l iroKu = iv tto-
Xet,but also regularly is = £s, ek, and that is also occurs several times at
Vaxos, but rarely elsewhere. Cf. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l904,23.
11. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXI,375fi. For icrria cf. also Solmsen, Unter-
suchungen zur griech. Laut-und Verslehre, 191S., 213 ff.; Sommer,Griech.
Lautstudien,94ff.; Ehrlich,K.Z.XLI,289ff.; Buck, I.F.XXV, 257 ff.
For Att. 117) the assumed *xuj-\u}i maybe dispensed
^tXioi (cf. also 76,
with, if we adopt the view of Wackernagel, I.F.XXV, 329, that e in eXi
gives Att. IXi by assimilation, for which he cites also Att. MiXixios for
MeiXixios, MijXixios, /teXAixos of the other dialects. Wackernagel also dis-
cusses the change of e to l in i/iariov, which is the regular spelling in Attic,
while elsewhere we find the spelling to be expected (cf. eijua), namely e/ia-
Tiov (our no. 8.2), el/iATioy, d/iarMr/iosi (cf. Ditt.SyU. 653 passim, 939).
12. Cf . also the ethnicon napdxêos, SGDI. 2524 = Ilepdxêos, A.M.
XXXII,65.
A similar change before A. appears in AaX<f>iK6v of the earliest Delphian
coins and AoAôi of an unedited Delphian inscription. Cf. Perdrizet,Kev.
Et.Grec.XI,422.
13. Buck, Class.Phil.II,253ff.
13.3. Boeot. iro/ca, ovTTOKa occur in the new fragments of Corinna.
17. Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz. 1897, 904.

19. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXIV,554ff.; Rh.M.LVIII,612,LIX,493ff. Buck,
Class.Phil.11,270.
20. For "A/aiîKTioves, A/okîktwji/es, see Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXI,429,669.
ai(ni^vqTyp, see Solmsen, Beitrage zm- griech.
Wortfoi-sohung
For almiJ.va.Tai,
290 GREEK DIALECTS
I,58ff., where /xoXv/i&oi beside /toXtySos and some other similar oases are
discussed.
28. Until there is other evidence that Meg. E is used for the genuine
dipththong ei, the forms teSe and uXe of the early Megarian inscription
(Wilhelm,A.M.XXXI,89fe.; cf. Solmsen ibid. 342 fC.; Baunack, Philolo-
gus LV,474:; Keil,G6tt.Nachr.l906,231fi.; Schwartz, ibid.240ff.), though
taken as reiSe and oAAciby Keil, are best understood, with Solmsen, Bei-
trage zur griech. Wortforschung 1,96, as TrjSe, which occurs IG. VII.52, and
oXXiy. Cf. 132.6, where they are so cited.
28 a. The lexicons give Iktio-is, doubtless because of rurts. But there is
no evidence that the penult was short, and, while the word seems not to
occur in the Attic inscriptions, the spelling Ikt£io-is is decidedly the more
usual in the papyri (Mayser, Gram. d. Papyri, 91), thus agreeing with Ion.
fKTaa-K (SGDI.5532.17) and Arc. e<rTet(r« (no.18.32). The introduction
of the strong grade of the root is due to the influence of the verbal forms.
34a. For toto = tovto, cf. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXIX,553fE.
35 a. Cf. Schulze, Quaestiones Epicae, 52 fi.; G6tt.Gel.Anz.1897, 904.
Hoffmann II, 430 ff. Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Vers-
lehre,169ff,
38. For Attic cf Meisterhans 67 ff.
.
39. For Attic cf. Meisterhans 36 ff.

41.1a and 94.6. Cf. Buck, Class. PhU. II, 263 ff., where Arc. Kern, A.M.
XXXI,229, was overlooked; and most recently, on the situation in Les-
bian and Boeotian, Nachmanson, Glotta 11,135 ff. But further inscriptional
evidence is wanted before the question can be regarded as settled.
41.2. For 0) from ao in all dialects, not West Greek a, cf Buck, Am. J. .
Phil.XXI,321 Ehrlich,K.Z.XL,355ff. Otherwise Jacobsohn, Philologus

;
LXVII,35. For Boeot. Savxpams etc. cf. also Buck, I.F.XXV,262ff.

41.4. It is the prevailing view that original a/ro or a/ro) gives Att. eo),
never to, and that e.g. Att. xt/Acopos, kolvwv must be from *Ti/u,a-fopos or
*Tt/xa-/rtt)pos, *Kmva/r(iv. Cf. Wackernagel,K.Z. XXVII, 263 Johansson,Bz. ;
B.XV, 169; Eulenberg,I.F.X7. 138. Against this rightly Ehrlich.K.Z.XL,

354 ff., although the conditions governing the distribution of Att. ecd and o)
are still in part obscure.

41.4a. Hoffmann 111,281,522; Smyth343ff.; SGDI. 5278,5311.
41.4^. Buck, Glottal, 131 ff.
42.1. For Dor. r; even from e/ra, cf . also Ahrens 11,193 Kiihner-Blass I,
;
203 ;
Thumb, Griech. Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenismus, 93 ff.; Zupitza,
K.Z.XLII,75. The change is not merely late Doric. Aside from ^p, fik^p
in Aloman, Kprji in Aristophanes, etc., some of the inscriptional examples
NOTES AND EEFERENCES 291
are very early, e.g. Ther. KXij-ydpas IG.XII.iii.l461. Delph. ivvrj, not pre-
viously quoted, occurs B.C.II.XXVII,22,26.
Like Rhod. 'Ay^vai also Ion. 'Hy^va^^ SGDI.5616.13.(Smyrna),'A(t)X'5i'«^
ibid.54716 (Thasos) in contrast to 'Apxta.vaKT<K ibid. 5691 (Erythrae). •
42.2. For Dor. rj from ea of. also Ktihner-Blass T,20o ; Bechtel,Bz.B.

XXI, 231 ; Bjorkegren, De sonis dial. Rhod., 50 ; Solmsen, Berl.Phil.Woch.
1904,662 Wilhelm,Oest.Jhrb.IV,80 (Arc. Uavfjs
;
= Meg. Ilavcas). Note also
Arg. Tpvyrj'i, our no. 82.
42.5 o. Sad6e,DeBoeot.tit.dial.,84fi.
42.5 i. For 10) in Tarentine vyriters, e.g. Ttcos = tc'os, quoted from Rhin-
thon, cf. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXII,54:4:.
i2.5d. J. Schmidt, K.Z. XXXVIII, 89 ff. Cret. KO<r|«,dvT£s etc., Solmsen,
K. Z. XXXn, 532 fE. Delph. Trotdvrtov, Heracl. iroidvTa<T<76, Buok,Glotta I,
130. Mess. iroidvTi occurs Inschr.v.Magnesia 43.29.

42.6. Delph., Heracl. ttoiuvti. Buck, Glotta 1,129.
44.1. It is commonly held that oa gives West Greek a. But cf. Buck,
Class.Phil.II,255fE.
46. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXII,321ff.
49.1. n]oTotaavi, A.M.XXXII,304.
49.3. oSeXds is also attested for Achaean, 'E<^.'A/3x-1908,97. It was doubt-
less common to all the West Greek dialects.
50-55. Thumb, Zur Geschichte des griechischen Digamma, I.F.IX,
294 fE.
51. Meister, Dorer und Achaerl,38fi.,58,87fi.
52a. J.Schmidt,K.Z.XXXin,455fi. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,273fE.; Un-
tersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre,186ff.
526,c. Thumb,I.F.IX,336ff.; I.F.Anz.XIV,9,XIX,19. Solmsen, Un-
tersuchnngen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 187 ff. Sommer, Griech.
Lautstudien, 90 ff
54. Wackernagel, K. Z. XXV, 260 ff. Kretschmer, K. Z. XXI, 440 ff.
Schulze,QuaestionesEpicae,6ff.,84ff.,352ff. HoffmannIII,372,391ff.,407ff.
Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 181ff.,302ff.
The history of (rp in ^ t'o-f os etc. is so nearly parallel to that of vp etc.
that has been included in the same tabular representation. But it is not
it
whoUy identical. In Cretan the p of a-p survives longer than that of vp

in the Law-Code pia-pofwipov beside xcrevid and raXos;
etc., e.g.
and per-
haps also in the case of Hom. Tcros and volcros, on which most
recently
Jacobsohn, Hermes XLIV, 79 ff.

55. = pp. Solmsen,Untersuchungen zur griech.Laut- und Verslehre,
/3p
175 ff.
292 GEEEK DIALECTS
57,58. Thumb, Untersuchungen ilber den Spiritus Asper. Sommer,
Griech. Lautstudien.
586. In connection with Argol. ia/ods mention should have been made
of iKCTas, no. 75. Cf. Sommer I.e., 24.
59.1. Meister, Dorer und Achaer 1,7 fE. Meister's view that the change
was restricted to Sparta is untenable. A new exception is our no. 69. See
also p. 288.
59.2. Meister ibid. 55 £E.
60. Weisschuh, De rhotacismo linguae Graecae.
60.1. Meister 11,49 if.
60.3. HoffmannIII,576fe.
61. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXII,513ff. Buck, Class.Phil.11,247 ff.
61.6. rifucroi (to in Phocis, Rhodes, and Astypalaea is probably
TJ/xicrov)
a contamination of rj/jua-a-os with ^/iiicrvs of the koivi^.

63. On Cret. Ilvrtos, Meister,Dorer und Achaer 1,78 ff.
64. Meister, Dorer und Achaer 1,25 ff.
67. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXII,426ff. Jacobsohn,K.Z.XLII,264ff.
68. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.ll2fE., with literature cited.
68.2. In calling the y of yi<f>vpa unexplained I had overlooked for the
moment the probable explanation that it is due to dissimilation from the
<^. So also Dor. yXenia (Alcman), yXi<fm.pov (Alcman, Pindar, etc.) = pkarm,
pXitjyapov. Cf. Solmsen, Ueber dissimilations- und assimilationserschei-

nungen bei den altgriechischen gutturalen, 5 Mansion, Les gutturales ;
grecques, 60..
68.4 a. Savxva is now attested for Cyprian also. Cf. Aat)x*«<ôp'o, Mei-
ster, Ber.Sachs.Ges. 1908,2 ff.
. 69.3. Sohulze,K.Z.XXXIII,318ff. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXV,608.
69.4. Like eTnrao-is is d7nra<7a/*Evos, from *di'-7r7ra-, in the new fragments
of Corinna.
71a. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.80. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,274.
72. Solmsen, A.M. 1906, 347 ff.; Beitrage zur griechischen Wortfor-
schungl,10aff.
73 ff. On relics of Aeolic w
etc. in Chios and other once Aeolic, later
Ionic, territory in Asia
Minor, see 184 a at Eleusis ('I/i/xdpaSos), Solmsen,
;
Eh.M.LVIII,623; in Macedonian, Solmsen, I. F. VII, 48, Hoffmann, Die

Makedonen,125ff.
76. On the difficult question whether in the intermediate stage of the
development of o-ju. etc. o- became z or A, cf . Sommer, Griech. Lautstudien,
25 ff. and the literature cited.
77.2. vcr + consonant may arise in new formations and undergo the same
development as secondary intervocalic vcr. Cf. Lesb. eiKoioros, 116a, and
Corcyr. eicXoyiôwô), 140.32).
77.8. avTJKourav etc. in a late inscription of Cyrene I suspect of being
an ai-tificial, not an inherited, Aeolism. Cf.Class.Phil.il. 272.
80. For pp, especially in Boeotian, cf. Solmsen,Rh.Î.LIX,486ff. But
in just what dialects, besides Attic, West Ionic, Arcadian, Elean, and
Theran, pp is to be recognized as normal, cannot be determined with any
certainty from the existing evidence. In some dialects where we find a few
examples both of pp and of per, or even of pa- only, the latter may be so
late as to be easily attributable to koivi; influence. But it is also possible
that in some dialects pp was only an occasional colloquialism and that ptr
was preserved, even without external influence, in careful speech. Cf. 86,
p. 68. The isolated Kapputv (also in Tim. Locr. and Plut. Instit. Lac.) is
especially significant. But we do not ffeel warranted as yet in assuming
that pp was common to the West Greek dialects in general.
81. For T = o-o- in Ionic, cf. 4.4.
On late Cretan 6aXa66a etc., cf. Thumb, Neue Jb. 1905,391; Mei-
81a.
ster,Dorer und AchaerI,6Sff. But against the latter's understanding of
eypaTTtre of the Law-Code as fypairo-e = iypd(f>6ri, cf Jacobsthal,I.F.XXI, .
Beiheft,18ff.
81 6. Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz. 1897,900 ff.
82. Lagercrantz, Zur griech. Lautgeschichte,19ff. For era- add Coan
ocToxK, Calymn. BiKacrcrio).
84. On the question of Megarian 88 or ^, cf. Lagercrantz, Zur griech.

Lautgeschichte, 27. Meister, Dorer und Achaer 1, 160. Earlier inscrip-
tional evidence is needed to settle the matter.

The Rhodian vase with the inscription containing AerJs is now published
by T. L. Spear in Am. J.Phil.XXIX,461fE. There seems to be no reason to
doubt its Rhodian provenance.
84 a. Note also Boeot. <f>pd.TTO) (Coriima) = </>pa^<i).
85.1. Buck,Class.Phil.n,266, with literature cited.
86 and 96. Mucke, De consonarum in Graeca lingua praeter Asiati-
corum dialectum Aeolicam geminatione.
87. On 8aKn)Xos, cf. Brugmann,I.F.XI,284ff.
88. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXIII,603fE. •
89.1. G.Meyer, 304f. A sixth-century inscription of Ephesus

(Hogarth,
Excavations at Ephesus, 122 ff.) shows a doubling of dentals after a conso-

nant, e.g. oKTTw, iKTTTj, qveif^Shjaav, and, in sentence combination, Ik tto,
294 GREEK DIALECTS
89.3. Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur grieoh. Laut- und Verslehre, 165fE.
89.5. Brugmami,GrundrissII.i,44:ff., with literature cited.
91. Allen, Greek Versification in Inscriptions, 126 ff.
94. Lucius, De crasi et aphaeresi, Diss.Arg.IX,351ff. Kuhner-Blass I,
218fE. Meister,Herodas,778fE.
94.1. The type of crasis seen in TOLpumpov, that is really elision as we
believe, is the usual one in Argolic. Another instance is seen in IIoXvjtiiSEs
iiroUt Aapyeios (o 'Apyeios), B.C.H.XXIV,448. Epid. Tal<TK)unnet (rfit At(r-)
is disputed, cf. IG.IV.1203. Of. also Rhod. 'A/xoi/Sixo (6 'Ap.-), no. 97;
Arc. TaTToXXiovi (rot 'Air-), 'E<^.'Apx-1903,178.
94.6. See above, p. 290.
94.7. end. In view of the frequent elision in Argolic (above, note to
94.1), Aegin. hoiKos is more probable than hoiKa!^.
95. Giinther, Die Prapositionen in den griechischen Dialektinschriften,

LF.XX,37ff. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXII,329fE. Kretschmer, Die Apokope in
den griechischen Dialekten, Glotta 1,34 ff.
Trip before vowels, as in Delph. irepoSos, occurs also in Thess. xep Upauv,
no. 28.40, Cypr. wep' 'ESdXiov, no. 19.27, in Boeot. Tfcpayrji = irtpvayrj^, in the
new Gorinna fragments, and in the Locrian or Aetolian ethnicon TLipoyOeK
A.M.XXXIII,30.
With Thess. air, vtt, cf. a.inrfp,\f/a and i^^dXXav, once each in Homer.
102. Sommer, Zum inschriftliohen vv ecjieXKvcrTiKov, Festschrift zur 49.
Versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmanner, Basel 1907.
105.1a, 25. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,494ff.
106.1a. Thess. -oi from -010, Ahrens 1,222; HofemannII,533; J.Schmidt,
K.Z.XXXVIII,29ff. as original locative, Brugmann,Gr.Gr.225; as origi-
;
nal genitive in -ot and cognate with Lat. -l, etc., Kretschmer, GlottaI,57ff.
I am convinced of the correctness of the first-named view, as preferred in
the text. -010 occurs IG.IX.ii.458, 459,511, 1036.
On Cypr. -5v, E.Iiermann,I.F.XX,354fE., but the explanation is not

convincing to me.
106.2. On distribution of -ot, Buok,Class.Phil.II,266.
107.1. Keil,G6tt.Nachr.l899,151ff.
107.3. On -eo-o-t, Buck, Class. Rev.XIX,249fE.; Class.Phil.II,273fE. On
-ots (cf . also 226, 279), G. Meyer 475, and most recently Sommer, I.F.XXV,
289 ff.
'
107.4. Buck,Class.Phil.II,266fE., with literature cited.

Cret. OvycLTcpavs etc. It is of course not accidental that the analogical
introduction of -avs beside -as (fluyarepas also occurs) is found in just that
dialect in ?yhich the ^-sterns show by-forms in -avs and -os (104.8).
108.2. On the question of Thess.'lTnroKpaTtis etc. , cf . Hoffmann, Philolo-

gus.LXI,2-i5,LXII,15.")ff.; Bechtel, Hermes XXXVII,631ff.
Boeot. Meyva etc. (full material in Sad(5e,DeBoeot. tit.dial.,50fl.) are
generally taken as T-stem forms, either vocatives or nominatives without s.
Cf. Kretschmer.K.Z. XXXVI, 26Sff.; Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l904,32. But
as forms in
-r/ are not found in the dialects which keep the T-inflection,
^Yhile vocatives in -r; from cr-stems are known and Boeotian shows the ct-
inflection in other case-forms, we prefer to- assume that these forms too
belong to the adopted cr-stem type. Still different views, but too general
and vague to carry conviction, are expressed by Sadê I.e., and Solmsen,
Berl.Phil.Woch.l906,lSl.
H1.4. -ijs is probably not from -lyvs, like jSois beside /SoSs from *;8a)vs
(37.1), but owes its -q to the analogy of -tôs etc. Dat. pi. MavTii/ecri in an
Elean decree (SGDI.1151.17) shows a similar extension of r] at the expense
of ev, and is perhaps the Arcadian, rather than a true Elean, form.
112.6. Cf. Lac. dual EiraKoe beside tTraKoo, no. 67, note.
114.1. The new fragments of Corinna bring the first evidence of la in
Boeotian. On the use of Cret. ids, Buck, Class. Phil. 1, 409 3. On irpoiTos,
TrpaTos,Buck, Class. Phil.II,255ff.

114.3. With rpti as nom., and reropes as ace. (107.4), cf. reropai as nom.
in inscriptions of Tauromenium, SGDI.522off.
Il4.5. warroi is attested also for Amorgos (IG.Xn.vii.301.5), but here
it is due to the analogy of Trei/re, not to assimilation of ttt to tt as in Crete.
116. On Lesb. eiKouTros etc. , Buck, Class. Rev.XIX, 242 ff. Thess. ikoo-tos
occurs IG.IX.ii.506.47.
119.2a. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVI,400ff.
122. On the distribution of toi and ol, cf. Solmsen, Rh.M.LX,148ff.;
Buck, Class.Phil.11,253. But the ^Vest Thess. mentioned is to be
roi there
taken as dat. sg. toi as read IG.IX.ii.241.
123. Cf. also Thess. ovwe, IG.IX.ii.460.5.

125.1. Buck,Class.Phil.n,259ff.
126. Elean should have been mentioned among the dialects which show
the relative use of the article. Cf no.
. 60.11,12.
129.2a. On Locr. port, cf. Wackemagel,Eh.M.XLVIII,301ff. ; J.
Schmidt, K.Z.XXXIir,455 ff.

129.8. Buck, Class.Rev.X'IX, 247.
would be not at all sm-prising
132.2. Buck,Class.Phil.II,256. 'While it
to find oirei etc. in other dialects than West Greek and Boeotian (cf. 224a),
we know no certain examples as yet. Arc. T[e]t8w, as read by Wilhehn,
A.M.XXXI,228, is Very doubtful.

296 GEEEK DIALECTS
132.4. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXII,412 ff.
132.9. Buck,Class.Phil.II,255. Boeot. TroKa, ouTro/ca are now attested in
the new fragments of Corinna. Lao. okku, 'E<^.'Ap;^. 1900, 1.59.
132.9 a. Cret. as always means .so long as, never until. Cf Jaoobsthal,
.
I.F.XXI,Beiheft,118. So in Heraclean (Heraol.Tab.I.lOO), until being ex-

pressed by a.)(pL w.
133.5. Delph. l|os (not ia Wendel's Index) B.C.H.XXII,321.
135, 136. Ivy Kellermann, On the Syntax of some Prepositions in the
Greek Dialects (Chicago dissertation). Gilnther, Die Prapositionen in den
griechischen Dialekten, I.F. XX, 1 ff.
135.4. Buek,Class.Phil.II,264, with literature cited.
135.6 a. Of the numerous discussions of the relation of Trpos to Trport the
most recent is that of Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,279fE.
135. 6J. J. Schmidt,K.Z. XXXVIII, 17 ff. Thumb, NeueJb. 1905, 396.
Zubat;^, I.F. Anz.XXII,59 ff. Kretschmer, Glotta 1,41 ff.
136.2. In addition to Miss Kellermann I.e., 75, and Giinther I.e., 132,
cf . Solmsen, Rh.M.LXI,495 ff.
136.8. On Buck, I.F.XXV, 259 ff.
Delph. Avn pirto'S,
136.11 (addition), iiro €7ri with gen. in expressions of

instead of usual
dating occurs with gen. in Elean (no. 61.2), and with ace. in Laconian
(no. 66.66).
138.3. Buck, Class.Phil.II, 256 ff.
139.2. For -v6o etc. we prefer the older explanation, as given in the
text, to Schulze's suggestion quoted by Sad6e,DeBoeot. tit. dial.,23.
141. Buck, Glass. Phil. II, 257 ff., with literature quoted.
142. Buck,Class.Phil.II,251ff.
143. Schulze,K.Z.XXXIII,126ff.
144 a. For Ion. ^vetKa, add ^m^''"^'?''''*'' f ''O'o Ephesus (see above, to 89.1).
146.1. keXaLJS-qKa is also Arcadian, cf. no. 18.14.
147.3a. Solmsen, K.Z. XXXIX,215.
148. G.Meyer,203,413. Meisterhansl69. Hatzidakis,'A9i;vaVIII,458ff.
150. Schulze,Hermes XX,491 ff. Solmsen,Rh.M.LIX,161ff. Until re-
cently all the known East Ionic examples were from Chios, Teos, or Eryth-
rae. Now also from Miletus iâ/iocra SGDI.5496, KaraxTetVoo-tv Jb.Arch.
Inst.l906,Anz.,16.
Onaor. subj.trdcf. Solmsen,Rh.M.LXI,164ff. That Arc. /SwXtv-
151.1.
Inschr.v.Magnesia 38.46, wrongly corrected to ;S<i)X£vcr((o)i/T<u by
a-avTcu,
Kern, belongs here, is pointed out by Meister, Ber.Sachs.Ges.1904,10, and

had also been recognized independently by me. But Epid. Trotrja-ai, reck-
oned here by Solmsen, I prefer to regard as an optative (177).
151.2. There no certainty that Thess. SwdsTai (no. 27) and Arc. ku-
is
be so understood, rather than as Svi/aeTat, KaKpiOil,

KpiBii (no. 16.15) are to
though we regard the former as more probable. The Arcadian form is
also taken by some as Kaxpidi e, and the contracted ia-Sod^ occurs in the
later no. 18.52.
152.4. A
still different type, with the optative sign added directly to <t,
is seen in Cret. pipK<nev SGDI.49S2, and also in hrnXwriav ibid. 5004, if the
latter is really an optative.
157. Hoffmann 1,263 ff., II, 574 if. Buck, Class.rhil.11,274 ff.
158. Buck,Class,Phil.II,265.
159. In Delphian there are several other examples of -laa (seeWendel's
Index 190 ff.) but none certain of -i^w. For cruXiJovres, which occurs twice
among over two hundred instances of eruXcovTcs, is perhaps only a graphic
variant. Cf. J. Schmidt, Pluralbildungd.idg.Neutra, 329. For Boeotian add
<m<j>av<i)iij.iv from Thespiae, B.C.H.XXV, 361. trre<âi/St occurs also at
Eleusis,but here only as the result of the confusion between oi and wt
(Meisterhans 66). It is not clear whether the late Lesb. Tipai, a-T€<j>dvoi, are
from -da, -taa or from -aa, -oa (in either case we should expect a-T€<jiavS)i)
or are simply the Attic forms and to be accented rt/xai, (TTeKJmvot.
161.1. J.Schmidt, Ber.Berl.Akad.l899,302ff.

161.2. J.Schmidt,Pluralbildungderidg.Sreutra,326ff. For Dor./iotxaM
(Cret. fLOLKiov) = usual ij.oi)(ev<ii, cf. Wackernagel, Hellenistica, 7ff.
164.3. For -atrK cf Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,244
. ff.
164.7. Solmsen,Beitragezurgriech.WortforschungI,116 ff.
164.8. Buck,Class.Phil.II,267. Jacobsohn,PhilologusLXVII,29. Sohn-

sen, Beitrage zur griech. Wortf orschung I,98ff.
165.4. The origin of this class, which is of course
to be distinguished
from that of the agent-nouns in Att. -€u>v, Ion. -civ, but Dor. -av, from -apaiv
(41.4), is obscure. Cf. Brugmann, Grundriss 11,301.
166.1. Buck, Class. Phil. II, 267. Solmsen, Beitrage zur griech.Wortfor-
schung 1,98.
166.2. Solmsen, Kh.M.LIX,498ff.
168 a-d. Sad6e,DeBoeot.tit.dial. 17ff. Solmsen, Eh. M.LVIII, 603 ff.,
LIX,596ff.
169-178. Among the few special studies of dialectic syntax, beside those
on the use of prepositions already cited (p. 296), may be mentioned K. r
Meister, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genetivs in den kretischen Dialekt-

inschriften,I.F.XYIII, 133 ff.; Riittgers, De accusativi, genetivi, aocusativi
usu in inscriptionibus archaicis Cretensibus, Bonn 1905 Jacobsthal, Der ;
Gebrauch der Tempora und Modi in dea kretischen Dialektinscbriften,I.F,

298 GEEEK DIALECTS
XXI,Beihef t ; Edith Frances Claplin, The Syntax of the Boeotian Dialect
(Bryn Mawr dissertation).
174. Jacobsthal, I.e., 87fE., whose Arcadian examples, however, should
be replaced by those given in our text.
176. Jacobsthal, I.C., 93 ff.

177. Jacobsthal, I.e., 90 ff.
178. Jacobsthal,l.c.,83fE.
179. Buck,Class.Phil.n,258ff., with literature cited. Jacobsthal, I.F.
XXI,Beiheft,143£E. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,153.
182. Among the important Ionic characteristics should have been men-
tioned: Contraction of or; to m. 44.2.
274-280. Thumb, Die griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenis-
mus. Buck, The General Linguistic Conditions in Ancient Italy and Greece,
Class. Journ. 1,99 Wahrmann, Prolegomena zu einer Geschichte der
ff.i
griechischen Dialekte im Zeitalter des Hellenismus.

279. More commonly known as the Achaean-Doric kolv^, after Meister
11,81 ff. See Buck, The Source of the so-called Achaean-Doric KOLvrj, A.J.
Ph.XXI,193ff.
1 The portion of this article which deals with Greece, and also the statements
in the text, are condensed from a more comprehensive but unpublished study of
this subject. ^
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
In the alphabetical arrangement the presence of p is ignored, in order to
obviate the separation of the many forms which occur with and without it. Thus
(f)CKaTi, i.e. plKaTL or [Kan, stands in the position of tKari, and vo(f)6s in the
position of vads. f stands in the position of k.
For inflectional forms the conventional captions (nom. sg., 1 sg. pres. indie.)
are sometimes substituted, and in these the transcription which we have em-
ployed for forms occurring in the epichoric alphabets is frequently replaced by
the more familiar spelling, e.g. e, o. A, by ij, w, ', or Cret. tt, k, by 0, x- But the
precise form occurring is sometimes retained as a caption, or added, or given
separately witli a cross-reference. Brevity and convenience in each case have
been preferred to consistency.
The references are numbers in Clarendon type, to the sections of the Gram-
:
mar, or, where App. is added, to the corresponding sections of the Appendix;
otherwise, to the numbers of the inscriptions. The Heraclean Tables (no. 74)
and the Cretan Law-Code (no. 110) are cited by name.
a = a. 68 a d7pâi Lesb., El., av7p<(D Thess. = al-

apdrarai Lac. S3 piia, Lesb. '&,yp4devTes, KaTay\_pf\8'rii,
dpAios Cret. = 7i\u>s. 41.3 Kardypevrov, wpoaypijfip.ivaj. El, iâ~
dpX.oir(a Cret. = d/3Xa/3£a. 5 yp4ov. Thess. itpavypsvBeiv. So also
dYaios Delph., admirable, wonderful Lesb. dypeais, Thess. dpypcais atpc-=
(?). Cf. Etyioa. Mag. iyalos- iirl(j>eo- ffis. Cf . Hom. irakivdypeTos, ainaype-
vov 71 eavimarbv. No. 51D38, note Tos. Akin to S.ypa
a7(iX|ia =
aviB-niia. No. 35, note dScaXruhaic El., from aSeoKrhw ^ abtj-
a7aX|i.aTa(|K&p El. = icpiirwXos. 107.1, Uw, i<t>adô). 59.3, 158.4, no. 61.12,
no. 60.13, note note
oLYappis West Ion., assembly. 5, 49.2, d86X<t>E6s == &Se\4>6!. 164.9
80 with a dSonrioC Cret. =
d5eX0a(. 71, 164.9
'AyatrikiFO Eub. =
'AyiurC\ea. 41 .4, 53 dSTjXdu Heracl., make invisible
d-yiâi Cret., bands in which the Cre- air\via%witliout fraud, plainly. Chian
tan youth were trained aSr/vîas ycyaviovres, calling out plain-
d7E\doi, Cret., ephebi, members of the ly, no. 4B. Cf. Hesych. dSiji-ûs-
ayfKai. 31, no. 113.11, note dS6Xci)S, airXus, x<^P'5 PovKijs
a-yepiris East Ion., assembly. 49.2 aSos 6 Ion., decree. See dvSdvu
'AyXaa-, ' A^Xw-. 41.2 deXios = ^Xios. 41.3
&yvia = iyo). 162.6. dxi^f^ros, 66 dJo96s Cypr. =
iyae6!. 62.4
'A-yoXcws Meg. = 'AyfKaos. 167 dÊTOd) Delph. convict. 77.2, no. 53.17,
,
d7opd Delph., Thess. = iKK^ria-la note

d-yopavofijo Thess. , preside over the as- -AOoPPos Delph. ='A9aA./3os. 69.3
sembly, like Att. iiruyTaT4a. See pre- al West Greek, Aeol. = ei. 1 34^ 1, 2 c
ceding. In other states the iyopavli- ax Dor. etc. = v adv. Cret. at also
fioi were oflScers in charge of the

final and temporal. 132.5,8a,9a
mark^ etc. ai Lesb., olC Ion., d(v Thess, = de(,
dY^pao-o-i; Boeot, 164.3 133,6
300 GEEBK DIALECTS
&CSa<r|ias Ion., under perpetual lease. 3,\Xvi Lesb., elsewhere. 132.4
138.6 aXfov Cy pv., plantation. No. 19.9, note
alpeC Cypr., Phoc. = del. 63, 133.6 dXopY6s Ion. = dXoi/p7(Ss. 44.4
atXeo) Cret.= alpia. 13 flXuita Boeot. := dvd\wiia. Not an orig-
ot\os Cypr. = fiXXos. 74 6 inal uncompounded form, but ab-
alX6Tpia El. = AXKbrpia. 74 6 stracted from dydXa/M. Hence the
alfidTiov Coan, coagulated blood and absence of f
meat, sausage-meat. Cf. Hesych. al- d)i,dpa Locr. = iiiiipa. 12, 586
fidrui •dXKdvTLa 'Ap,dpios Ach. 12
at|i,Covas Lesb. =
ijfdovos. 17 o|j.oTO Aetol. = dSAXut ? No. 62.2, note
alfiiunis Lesb. = tiiuitv^. 17, 61.6 dp,pp[6]Ti]v Lesb. = o/iiapTKj/. S, 49.2a
dtvThess. = del. 133.6 djiei Delph. = AôB. 132.2
alvos Delph., Meg., decree. Cf. Et. aifiv late Cret. =
ijiimt. 119.2a
Mag. ahos- ^-fjîurim and Hesych. s.v. d|i4pa with leniS. 586
axptiii Ther. = alpedeh. 78 djife, dp^s. 67,68 6,76,119
alo-a, share. 191 dpi6pîi> Ion. =
dpiBiiim. 88
ato-ijivdras, alo-i|i,v<avT£sMeg. = alav- Lesb., dp,|t^ Thess.
dp)kcs, a|ip.c = fipsis,
Hv-^Tris etc. 80 with App., 258 Vâs. 76, 119
ACo-CoSos Lesb. =
'HcrfoSos. 17 dp.p6vi.ov Delph., penalty for delay.
aKcio Cret. =
dxeiu Prom dvaiuiva, Cf Hom.
. Kaii/wvlTi =
ciKpar^s Ion. =
&Kvpo?. Cf KaprepSs .
haKpiiSiva to. Delph. =

dxpSSma (or dpotpd Corinth. = d^Mi/S^. 51a
dxpSBis,reading rdv dtcpSdim). 58 c, dpir- in early Cretan words, see under
no. 51 D 47, note d/t0-
hdKpos Corcyr. = S,Kpos. 58 c dpireXdip'yiKds Heracl. =
-ovpyixbt. 44.4
haKpooTKipCai Heracl., heights covered dpirwXiipa Heracl., re6aie. Heracl.Tab.
with brushwood. 58 c 1. 108 ff., note
apXavôs El., whoily, in full. 55, no. dp(|>a(vopai Cret. (e.g. &p.iralve{S)Bai,,
59.4, note &fnra.vdfJLevos, dvTravdfj^vo^, AfiiravTOs,
iiKLa, assembly. (1) Delph. (no. 51), used &viramos), adopt
of the meeting of tlie phratry; (2) apifiaviris Cret. (iiriravrm), adoption
Acarn., Corcyr., Heracl., Gela, Ag- (act of). 77.3 a
rig., Eheg. = ^/ocXijirio cHLâvris Cret. (dviravrit), adoption
dXiafa Arg. , Mycen. = iKKKriala (condition of, i.e. state of being an
&\[a(r|ia. Gela, Agrig., assembly
(1) adopted son)
(not in technical sense, cf. jSoi/XSs dp<|>C. 136.7
dXiaff/xa); (2) Rheg., decree of the dp(j>CST|pa Cret., ornament, gen. sg. dv-
d\ia iriSiiias. 112.5
dXCao-o-is Arg., act of the d\iala. 164.3 'Ap<|>l,KT(oVES, -KTVOVES. 20
dXiao-TaC Arc. in form = Att. i^Xmo-Toi,
, dpi|>iXX^Yia =: dpupiXiya. 89.3
but title of Tegean officials who en- dpijiipuXôi Cret. (e.g. dpiinfioXdv), con-
forced penalties, etc. (no. 18) tend about (in law), litigate. See juu-
hdXiios Arg. 56 X^w
oXivo-is Epid. , stuccoinjf. 77.3a dp4>CpwXos Cret. (d/iir/jnoXox), subject to
fiXiosDor., iiXios Lesb. = -JXios. 41.8 lawsuit
Thess. = dXlrKOfmi. 68 c,
Fa\C(ro-KO|jiai dp(|>C(rTapai Heracl., investigate. Cf.
89.1 Hesych. d/iîs-TairSoi- iierdêiv
oXXa Lesb., eZseroAere. 138.6 dv = dvi. 95
dXXai Cret., Corcyr., otherwise. 132,5 dv Arc. = a tfi). 68a
dXXel Meg., Delph., elsewhere. 138.2 hdv Arc. = iv. Sid
dXXoiroXCa Cret. = dWoSiifjila.. Cf Cret, . dvdarop El. see ivarm
,
iriXi! = Stjuos pdvol — Aval. 52

dXX6Tcppos Lesb. — dXXiTpws. 19.2 dvao-KT|0'fis Arc, see da-xTid'^s
dXX6TTptas Cret. 89.4 SLvaros immune from punishment. El.
vMv Arc, = <(Xô, 88 ^vdoiTop^ Locr, adY, ivdroh). 5?
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 301
dvSiivu =
SoK4to be approved, voted, as dir^XXai Lac. = 4KK\ri<rlai. Cf. 'AtteX-
in Hdt. Cret. IfaSe, Ion. âSe r«o?e, = Xofos,name of a month. 'AniXKat
Locr. fefaS€K6Ta (146.1) = SeSoy/niva, Delph., name of a festival corre-
y/'tj^tanim. Cf. Ion. &Sos S6yijLa = sponding to the Attic 'Airaroiipio
&v8ix&|u Locr., be of divided opinion. dircXXala Delph., victims for the 'An4\-
Cf. Hdt.O. lOi) SLxa Y^YTOCTat ai yvutiat Xat
av^Scav, av^Siav, dv^Bciav Boeot. dc^- = dir^Xo) Lesb. = dTreiXû. 75
dEiraf. 9.2, 138.6 'Air^Xuv = 'AttAXXuk. 49.3
avc6c(Kaiv Thess. =
ivferiKav. 138.6 dir^raipos Cret. , one who is not a mem-
av^SciKc Boeot., Thess. aviei]Ke. 16 = ber of a h-atpela. Law-Code II. 5, note
dvenK^Tcas Delph. =
dw7)tXi)Tus. 69.3 dinxo)i'vos Arc. = -piivovs. 10
dvEX6<r6o Lac. =
dreX^(r$uK. 140.36 'AirXow Thess. = 'AviWuv. 49.3
av€v(7po(ôs Ileracl. -ypa<t>os. S= dir6Ypo<t>ov Cret. = iwiypaôv. 5
avîn)KC Lac. = iviSriKe. 64 diroSeS6av6i Boeot. = -SeSiiKcuri. 1 39; 2,
avEuv Epid. = ivev. 133.0 146
avois El. =
«reu. 138.6, 136.4 diroSeC-ywo-Sai Eretr. =
-SelKwadai. 66
dvhEuirOai Heracl., from aplrifu. 146.4 diroSdcro-ai El. =
airoS6<rBai. 86.2
dvT|pC6EVTOs Ion. =
avcpiSevros not venal. dir6Spo|ios Cret., o minor. See Spofieis
167a dirOFi|Xô> El. =
dTTciXû. 75
dvioxfu Lac. = •^wox^w. 9.5 diroXoYtTTooTi) Boeot. = avo\Byl<ra<rBai.
dvv(o|iai Cret. = ipvdo/iai. 86.5 82, 85.1, 142
dvoo-Cja Cypr., impiety. No. 19.29, note. diro)ui>X^(a Cret., contend in denial,
But neut. pi. diô-i^ also possible; deny. See p.a\4a
cf. SG0I.3538,3544 diro^vCoi etc. Cret., see diroûvû
dvir- in eai-ly Ci-etan words, see under diropoaC Heracl. springs or torrents
,
dira(rrpdt|/ai Delph. = aTroarpiâi. 49.2

dvTairoSiSuo-o-a El. = -SiSoS(ra. 89.3 dirorCvoiav El. = inoTlmiev. 12 s
dvT(. 136.8 diro4>opd Coan, carrying off
dvTt|i,oXos Cret., opponent, dêndant. diro(i>(i>v^<D Cret. (dTroTrovôi etc.), bear
See juuX^Kj witness. See (pavia
avTiTwyxdvo) Arg., Boeot., Delph., dinrairdiJLCVos Boeot. = dvaKTiîrdjuevos.
Lac. = Traparvyxiva happen to be App. 69.4
present, or in office (so nos. 45, 78) d-mreHrdTov Thess. = dTTOTetirdTw. 68.2
avTO|ios Heracl., road, path dirv Arc, Cypr., Lesb., Thess. = i.ir6.
dvTopos Heracl., a counter-boundary 22
dvrpTjiOv Cret. =: ivdpeiov. 66 d7njSESo|ji(v[as] Arc. = aToSeSo/iirnvs. 10
avrpoiros Cret. =
S.vdptinros. 66 dirvSoas Arc = 144
dTroSoiJs.
dv<|>iSTapo5 Locr. = dfji<p6repos. 12 dirvSair|i[iov] Arc., meaning uncertain.

dviivu Cypr. 191 No. 17.28, note
avoS Arc, probably ivuSa = ivuBev. dmrretco Arc. = dTrorivd}. 162.12
133.2 dirilu Arc. , summon = poet, -/iiria, iiriu.
&vo>6o Heracl. = dti'ueci'. 133.1 191
,&vopos Cret., not of marriageable age under oath of denial
dirc&p,oTos Cret.,
d&du Lesb. (d{id(r«) = dftiM. 162.2 dparpov Cret. =
iporpov. 162.2
cwnSs East Ion. = oi)t6s. 33 dpdu Heracl. (ipiffovri) = dp6u. 162.2
dir Thess. = avS. 96 fdpYOV El. = ¥pyov. 12
diraYOpcvo Ci'et., proclaim dp7vpLos Lesb. = dpyipeos. 164.6. &p-
airaros Cret. = di-oTos, usedjmperson- yvpa, 19.4
ally, e.g. 4701T1 iirarov e/tci', there dpY«ppov Thess. = dpviipioc. 19.3
i?iall be no fine for the one who seizes. dp4a-|j.iov Phoc. fee, perquisite. Erom
,
53 dpîricu
dmXdovTtti Locr. = dTreXotfi'uiâi. 162.4 hapirrai Locr. = 4\4<rSai. 12, 85.1

di«X««9ep£Jo> Delph., Thess. direXeufe- = pap^v Cret. = dp-^v (Att. inscr.), nom.
p6u. 162.1. Thess. dtreKevStpeirBiyira, of dpv6^. 52
18, 77.3 dfp^T«vE, dp^T£U6 Arg., presided 56
302 GREEK DIALECTS
'ApCo-Taixvos Coan. 69 a Locr. := aiSruJspbv. 12, 586
a,ira\i.a.p6v
hdpvr|(ris Heracl. = ftpjiTio-is. S8d! avrapipiv Cret. = aiBifpxpbv. 133.6
app^vTcpos Arc. = &ppi]v. 80, 165.1 dfurdv Corcyr. = dm-^v. 32
appT]v Att., po^PPI" El. 49.2, 80 dpurdp Att. = airdp. 82, 50
aptTTiv Ther. etc., 8,p(n)s Lac. = Appriv. airoDTds reflex, pron. 121.4
49.2, 80 aint W. Grk., oiri Boeot. = airoS.
"Apraiiis = " Apreius. 13.2 132.2
'ApTa|j.(Tias= 'ApT^/iuruis. 61.3 airets Boeot. =
airots. 30
'ApTcpiCpia Eretr. = 'ApTep.l(na. 60.3 aJriv Cret. =
aSris. 138.6
dpTuu Heraol., devise by Ci. He- will, o4t6s. 121.3,4, 126.2
sych. ApTV/ia- BmBT^KT],and dprOmr aiToo-avTJs reflex, pron. 121.4
SiaBeivai. In Cretan (Law-Code XII. avTovra = iavroO.
Sicil. 121.4
32) manage (property). In Arcadian avr(&vTa Sicil. = iavrSv, 121.4
simply prepare, provide. Ci. the of- aiius Lesb. = l(os. 35
ficial titles Arg. iprvvai. (no. 78.2, d(|>cSpiaTcva> Boeot., seme as d4>eSptd-
note), Epid. dprvrnt, Ther. dprvrifip ras or official dedicator. No. 42, note
apxiSav\va(|>opô> Thess., see Saix""^ d4>^p$ovTi Heracl., shut off (water by
dpxiTToXiapxû Thess., be the first pto- .damming). Heraol.Tab.I.l30ff.,note
liarek. See TToKlapxot d()>EiSo-6u Arc, from d(plriiu. 146.4
'ApxoKpdTt)s Rhod. =
'ApxeKpdrijs. 167 'A(|>opS(Ta Cret. =
'A^poS/ri;. 70.1
dpxos Boeot., Cret., Ion., Locr. fip- = d<j>4idvci> Cret. =
dp.(pdvu. 69.3
Xfcij' magistrate aiJKDvos Heracl., intestate
Ss = ?ai!. 41.4, 46.4, 132.9a a.\\. Dor., where. 132.5a
a(ravT6s reflex, pron. 121.4 dxvpios building to hold chaff. Cf He-
.
'AirKa\airi6s Thess. = A.(TKKT)vtb's. 48

' sych. &xvpos- dxvpdv. dxvpoSbKif
dirKi)6^s Arc. used of animals without
, diroff'^Krj Tuv dx^pwv
blemish d(F)<Ss Dor. etc. = Jois. 88, 41.4
a(ir)o'urTa El. Lac. , =
tfyx"'"''''- 113.3.
Lac. Toi 's S,((r)irurTa TriffiKcs, El. rolp BaSp6|iios Coan, Rhod. = BoriSpo/uiip.
4ir' S,(<r)(rtiTTa, those next of kin. Cf. 44.2
Cret. ol iir&pxtffra (or îr^pxtcrra) PaBoEu Lesb. =
/SotjS^m. 44.2
Treirap.ivoi. the nearest owners, Locr. Povd Boeot. = yvv^. 68.1
•
iirivxi-(rT05 next of kin pdpvapiai =: p,dpvaiiai. 88
Aa-r&s Epid. =
dma-rds. 77.2 Pao-iXdES El. = paaiKrjes. 16
FOOTTds =da-rSs. 62 PatriXEvs, ofScial title in many states.
ara Cret., penalty, fine. 63 In some the chief magistrate ; in
draYCa Thess., time when there is no others restricted to religious func-
Taybs, hence time of peace. No. 33, tions, like the tLpxav /Soo-iXeiis at Ath-
note ens, e.g. at Chios (no. 4C) and Mile-
drdia Cret. {dra/Jvoi, draBk?), fine. 58 tus; /Sao-iXefs an Official body, e.g. in
Sen Lac. (ASt) = ]jTe as. 132.6a Mytilene (no. 22) and Elis (no.. 57)
dreXEv Cypr. =
drcX^. 108.2 Pdo) Dor. =pahw. Heracl. inpiji, Cret.
dTEp6irTi\os (and -iWos) Epid., see ^M/3^171 (cf. 161.2). also ^/c/3fiiTosThuo,
6wrl\os 5.77, gjotjSi) Ar.Lysist.l303, etc.
&T£pos =
Irepos. 13.3 PePaicoT'îp Delph. = -Tijs. 164.6
'AreiveiTOs Thess. =
'A.ê6priTos. 86.2 PE(Xo|i,ai Boeot. = Bo6\ou.at. 49.3, 68.2,
an, Cret. = &Tim. 129.3 75
= dfijjuio!. 84
dTTd)i.io$ El. P^XXo|ioi Thess. =
ffoiXopai. 49.3, 68.2,
aidra Lesb. = drji. 63 76. 3 pi. subj. p4\\ovveav, 27, 189.2
aS6iv Rheg. = aBrts. 133.6 BIXi|>aiov Thess. =*Ai\ipa.iov, Ae\<ptnov.
oCpuKTos Lesb. = appijKTos. 66a 68.2
o4<ravTis, reflex, pron. 121.4 BeX()>o( Lesb., Boeot. AeKôl. = 68.2
avo-os Cret. =
aA<ros. 71 Ptvia m. =z pivia. 186
av(raiT6s Delph., reflex, pron. 33 a, P^vrio-Tos Dor. = /SAtkttos. 72
121.4 PcTTov Lac. =z'*fea-r6v. 86.4
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX 303
P4i|>vpa Boeot. = yitpv/m. 68.2 7pd(r<r|ia Arg. =

ypifipa. 164.4
P(8coi, pcSvoi Lac. title of ofBcials.
, 61 7pa(t>^s Arc. =
7po0ei}s. 111.4
pCcTos Cret. = jSioros. 167 7pd(iio$ El. =
ypdp.p.a. 241
PoaOoû, ôaOû = /3oi)$û. 44.2 with a 7pa<êvs El., Argol., Sioyon. ypaîeis. =
PoitiSlu = /Soijd^w. 31 a 5
PoiKCap £1. = oiKlas. 51 7po(|>€voi Argol. = *7/)a0eiSw. 5
P6\i,)io$ Delph., Epid. = (u<SXi/3os. 88 rp64>o>v Mel. 6
P6X\a Lesb. = jSouXi). 75 7U|ivd8So|iai Lac. yvprnilôpai. 84
PoXXciia) Lesb. = /3au\ei/u rvvdinrooTos Boeot. 69.4
BoXo^vra Ci-et. 44.4, 61
B6\o)i,aiArc. , = |8oi)Xo;aai.
Cypi'., Ion. Sato-is Cret., division
75 6 SoKKiXios Boeot. = SoitTi5\ios. 87
BopOios Cret. = 'OpSios. 61 BdXros Cypr. = Si?Xtos. 49.3
Pova76p Lac, leader of the /SoCai, ttie Sa|ji4Tas Carpath. =
5i;/i4t7js. 167
bands in which Spartan boys were Sa)iiEp76s Astyp. , Nisyr. = S7ip,iovpy6s.
trained. Nos. 70-73, note 44.4
Poiiv Heracl., cow-shed. 165.4 Sa|tiop7ds = Srip.tovpyis. 44.4
Ppoxvs Boeot., Thess. = jSpoxi5s. 5 8a|jLiu^|jLEv, 8aîc&ovTcs Boeot. = t^TjfitoOv
Pvp\(a Heracl. , papyrus marsh, rhv jSu- etc. 169 with App.
pXlav Heraol.Tab.L5S = rdi- jSu/SXirai- Aa)ioKp^Tci> Lesb. =: Ari/iOKplTov. 18
/loo-xoXoK 1.92. See ;ua<rxiiXo Sa|jLOo-i.oCa El. =
Sripjaaioli). 15, 157 &
PvPXivos Heracl., see /uairx'iXa Sa)jLoa-iu|icv El. =1 driiioaiovv. 157 b
P«pXCov = /SijSXioi'. 20 Sa|i.oT^7)v Lesb. = -tcKt). 108.2
^6iu Ion. = poriSiu. 44.2 Sapdra Delph., a ceremonial cake. No.
Pu\d Boeot., Cret., Arg., etc. = /SouXi}. 51 A 5, note
85 with a, 78 SapKvd Cret., see Sapxfd
BupOâ Lac. = 'OpBia. 61 Sdpiia Delph. = S4ppa. 12
BupiHa Lac. = 'OpBla. 64 Sopxnd = 5pox/"i. Arc, Cypr., El.,
Pus Dor. = (Sous. 37.1 Corey r. 49.2a
Sapxvd Cret. (SapKvd) = Spaxp4- 49.2
7a W.Grk., Boeot. = 7^. 13.3 a, 69o
raidpoxos Lac. =
7011)0x05. 53 8dTTa66ai, 8dTT0VTai Cret. = SdaaaBai,
'yaiuv Hei-acl., heap of earth, mound. ddffuvTaL. 82
165.4 Saixva Tliess., Cypr. = Sdtpyti. dpx'-
-ydêXa Delph.=7a/iiiXia, wedding cakes. 5avxva<f>Qpei(yas, ffvvdavxva(p6pot, Aav-
164.9 Xval[ov]. 68.4a with App.
'Y€7pd<|faTai Heracl. = ysypdârai. 84oT0i Arc. = SoKv- 139.1, 151.1, 191
146.3 8cCXop.ai Delph., Locr. =
/SoiJXoynai.
yc-yuvcQ) Chian, call aloud. 1 84 49.3, 68.1, 75

'yeXaiiu Lesb. = 7eXdai. 47 84KeTeai Cret. =
5<?x«rea'- 66, 85.3
YeXafii = -ycXdu. 162.4 8^KV«|Jii Ion. =

SetKi/ii/iu. 49.1
7€ved family, offspring, also in plural 8^K0 Arc =
SiKa. 6, 114.10, 116 a
descendants. No. 60. 1, note S^KOiiai = Sixofî- 66
Yepcailtdpos Coan, title of a priestly S^KOTos Arc, Lesb. = S^totos. 6, 114.
official. yepri<t>6pos occurs also in 10, 116a

Pserimos near Calymna S^Kuv Lesb., Chian = gen. pi. of S^ra.
7(vo|iai = ylym/Mai. 86.7 116
-ytvos Rhod. = 7/i'j'os mXa Arc = /SiiXXw. 49.3, 68.1
86|KXets Epid., leeches. Cf. Hesych.
y£vii|i.oi Boeot., Thess. =7l7i'o/««. 86.7,
162.5 Sc/i/3Xcts- pSfWai
vivcGcTKco ^ yiyvditTKu. 86.7 Apivtas Corinth. = Aavlas. 28, 54d
vvoiiav El. ^ yv(op.ev. 12 a S^pcSpov Arc. = pdpaSpov. 68.3
7pa)i|iaT(S8<ii Boeot. = ypa/i/iaTeiti). 84. Aevs Boeot.,, Lac, Khod. = Zciis. 84
So ypap-imrurTas = ypap-pareis in with App.
8cu(D Lesb. = Siu) want. 36
Boeot., Ach. , Delph., Epir. as in Hdt.
304 GREEK DIALECTS
8^(|>upa Cret. = y4ipvpa. 68.2 SudScKa = duideKd. 115
8^\o[jiai = po6\oiiaL. 25 with a, 49.3, 8vci8eKa = ddiSexa. 115
68.1,75. El. S7;Xomt)p, no. 60.5,iiote 8vu8EKa'C$, Su8EKats Delph. = Ion. 8w-
Orop. = Brnuxrluv. 60.3
Si)|iop(v SeKijfs sacrifice consisting of twelve vic-
Aflvo Cret. = Z^ra. 84, 112.1 tims
SiaKvdvTuv Heracl. = SiayvdvToiv. 66 66Ka Cjpr. = BLSia/u. 162.11
Si&\a)i,i|/is = SidXijîs distinction, in late 8(&\a, 8uXos Dor. = SoiXri, SoDXos. 25 c
Lesb., Cret., etc. Cf. And., Tiiess. 8(o6s Cret. = fuAs. 84
\Alvj/oimi. = \i)^0|Uai, as also in Hdt. S&a Boeot., Cret. = fiiu. 84.1, 162. 7
SiaViaCvu Boeot., see -\iaii><a
iU Thess. =
Sid. 7 I Locr. =
iK. 100
SuyiKa Epid. 162.4 eo El. =

etri. 15, 31
A«l=Aii. 112.1 pcpaScKdra Locr., see dvSdvoi
Aipeteeiiis Cypr. 112.1 «oir<ro Arc, Arg., Mess. oBo-o. 163.8 =
8ie k( Thess. = SiAti. 131 «pSEp,aios Epid. =: i^Sopaios. 114.7
Ion.
SiTiKdo'i.oi =
di.aK6(noi, 117.2 cP8€|i.'<iKovTa Delph., Heracl. = ^/SSo/iij-
8iKd88a> Cret., El. =
5«iifM. 84 KOPTa. 114.7
8(Kata El. , legal penalties,fines. fixaia, 8p8€(ios Delph. = ipSopjos. 48, 114.7
62.2 cYYpO()>ov Cret. ^
^yypatpov. 5
8tKd(rJw Arg. = SiKctfu. 89.1 lYfn]\T]6Co)VTi Heracl. , to i(et\4a prevent.
8tK(!l<rKoiroi. officials at Mytilene, in- 75,151.2
spectors of justice €7KTa<ris = ^yKTTjtrts. 49.5
8iKa<rT<)p Locr., Pamph. = -r^s. 164.5 CYpa)i|i,ai Cret. = yiypap,pai. 137
8iKdii>s = SiKalun.
Lesb. 31 ^YpacTflÊv = ^ypaypev. 87
8(Kvii|ti Cret. = SdKuv/u.
49.1 ^YpiTTOt Cret. =
yiypavrai. 86.2, 137
SfKpcas Cos, Chios, double portion of ^SoOKacp. Thess., l8i&Kaiv Delph. Uu- =
flesh, a double cut Kav. 138.5
8ivdK(i> El., change, amend. Cf. Uvia !i8pa|jia Epid. = ISpa. Cf the rare iSpa-
.
Ai6£oTas Boeot., Thess. = Ai6Sotos. apa

166.2 ?9evEpid.=oIgen.3 pers. pron. 118.3
S(o|i,ai Cret. =
Sk^ku. 162.10 & W. Grk. = o5 adv. 132.2
SiopSuT'^p Coroyr. -ti)s. =
164.5 Feijds El. = riSiis. 62.2
8ioio Boeot. =
S6o. 24 (Ik Arc. = it. 134.2a
8i.ir\.ct Cret., Heracl. StTrXj. = Cf. F«(KaTi Heracl. =
eiKotn. 116
132.2 ctKOUTTOs Lesb. =
cUocrrbs. 116 with a
8i.irXct05 Locr. = SnrXis t1\a, llKia. 75
8(pio-is Cret. = diipprins in form. Law- cl^driov =
lp.ATiov. App. 11
Code IX.26,note ci|*aTi(rp.6s = lp,aTi.<rpAs. See preceding
8((|>vios El. = 5(7r\(i(rios. 241. l^<pvios, ctiuiv Rhod. = ehai. 163.7
62.2 ct|i£v— elx'ai. 163.7
8oF^vai Cypr. = SoBrai. 154.1 tlv Eub.= elpM. 160
86Ki)|xa Arg. = Siyiia. No. 81 elvaros Ion. = Evaros. 54
8oKi)id88(ii Boeot. = BoKi/idû. 84 cIvEKa Ion. = IveKa. 54
8o«XC£ii) Boeot., Phoc. = Sov\6a. 162.1 ctvigav Boeot. = ^jreyKav. 144 a
SpC(|ios Syrac. = Bl<t>pos. 70.2 peiir- (Cret. felirovTi etc.) = e^Tr-. 52
Spo|jiEis one who is of age. Boys
Cret. , <tp1)rai Ion. = elpârai. 43, 139.2
under seventeen were not allowed to c(a-xi)p.ai =
^ffxw"- No. 19.14, note
enter the gymnasia, which the Cret- FheKa8dp.oc Boeot. 30, 46, 52 b
ans called Sp&pjoi., and so were termed fixaiSa. Cret. := ^KoCo-a. 163.8 a
&TrbSpopjot F^KacTos, Skoittos. 626
8vFdvu Cypr. = SlSup.i.
Cf Lat. duim, . IxaT^pu Coan, adv. on each side of.
Svi Tj&c. = S6o. 114.2 132.7a
Sticiv =: dvoTv. 114.2 , FcK{8ap.os Thess. 46, 526
hio, plural forms Suiaii, SuoU, Sias. ixex^P'*^ —
iKexî^PÔ" ^^ b
114.2 FE9<iVTa$ Locr. ixbin-as. = 52
hcKOTdv Arc, =
iKarSv. 6, 116a, 117 cvcvixOeUi Boeot. =
elffeveyx^V- 144 a,
iKir^TuvTi Heracl. =
iKTriauai,. Heracl. 161.2, no. 43.49, note
Tab. 1.120, note ivcripia Locr., taxes of admission (to
cKTcio-is, not ^KTio-is. 28 a Tvith App. citizenship). Prom Mtiim., like Att.
S\a|U = i\Aui, iXaiva. 162.4 eJ(riTi)pio from efo-ei/xt
SXcJj = elTre. So regularly in Boeotian Iv€<t>ov£o-<ro6v Thess. = ive<pivtôv. 84 a,

and Thessalian decrees, where Attic 138.6
and most dialects have elne. Some- ivhePohais Lac. from ivq^dia. 41.2, 59.1
times also in decrees of Oropus 4v6av8a Att. (inscr.) =
ipravBa. 65
heXô-rai Loor. = ^X^(r9«i. 85.1 IvSaSra Ion. rr iiiraSBa. 65
eXô-Ttiv Thess. = l\4<rBai.
85.1, 166 Jv6€lv Arc, Dor. =i\ecTv. 72
'E\cu6evvatos Cret. ='EXcu9epi<atos. 86.5 ?v9ivos Cret. =
li-Seos. 164.9
'EXcvhvvia Lac. =
'EXewlfif. 20, 59.1 (v9a Boeot. = ^(ttuv. 139.2, 163.6
i\ov8cpd5 Cret. =
iXeuetpAs. 33 a iviavTios Coan, Delph. =
iptainos. 61.3
ifi46fv Dor. = ifwv. 118.3 lviaiiT6s (1) end of the year, anniversary,
l|ifos Dor. = ^/io5. 118.3 (2) year. Eor the former and more
l|i.CTp(a|i€$ Heracl. = ifisrpoSfiev. 9.6, original meaning, which the word
42.56 sometimes has in Homer, cf. Delph.
4(itv W.Grk. = ^,to<. 118.4 no. 51C47, Cret. Law-Code L35,IV.4
i\i.\uv Thess. = elvai. 163.7 IvKoioraC Cret., sc. dapKml, money given
c|jL|Uvai Lesb. = ehai. 154.2, 163.7 as security. Cf Hesych. koTov Mxv-
.
l|ji|u Lesb., l|jL|ji( Thess. ei/ii. 76 = pov, Kotdfei- ^vexupclfet. Deriv. of

S|i,irav Dor. = e/UTijs. 133.6
l|i.irao-is Corcyr. Meg. = eyicrriffis. 49
, . h€vv4a Heracl. = î/Kâ. 68 c, 114.9
Ifiirdu El., see iTreinrdia evveKa Lesb. = ^jiera. 646
ciiirpocSa Heracl. = e/iirpoo-ffei'. 133.1 4vvfjDelph. = ^vcâ. 42.2, with App.,
4|i4iavC(r(r Thess. = i/jujiavlâ. 84 a 114.9
iv = els. 135.4 JvoTos Lesb. =
î/oTos. 6, 114.9, 116.9
?6va70s Delph. ceremony for the dead.

, 4viroi El., see iTre/j.Trdta
Cf. ivaylta. No. 51 C 38, note «vs Cret. = efs. 114.1
hevaros Delph., Ther. = ivaT6s. 58c, iv T&,v Boeot., until. 136.1, no. 43.49,
114.9 note
EvScSicoKOTa Heracl. = ifiPePiaxtn-a aXive. {VToeris Thess. =
?7KTi)o-is. 49.5
68.1 cvrao-o-iv Heracl. oifftv. = 107.3
lv8«i7v\p|«,£vos Ther. = ivSeiKvifnems. 66 evTavTa Ei. =
ivravda. 65
IvS^pu Coan, see no. 101.38, note IvTS Locr., hivre Delph. = ^(Tts, las.
IvSeOo) Lesb. = hdda want. 35 68c, 132.9a, 136.4

lvSi,Kd|o)iai,Arc. IvSixiiôimL (10), be evTfs Dor. = diTes. 163.8
subjected to suit. No. 18.34, note Ivt£ W. Grk. = eW. 163.2
= evTi,|j.os Locr., in office. Cf. Plat. Kep.
evSiKos Cret., Mikos Arc. (10) {nr65t.-
but used impersonally

Kos, iirlSiKos, 5280
with dative of the person who is lia- IvrSSa Orop. = ivravSa. 34 a, 66
ble to suit. No. 18.34, note evToBBa Cumae = ^vraOffa. 65,124. iv-
£vSo6cv Att.-Ion., Cret., witJiin. 133. ToBa Crop., 34a
cvTO<|>fii.a Delph. = ivriipia, funeral
1,4
lv8o8(Sias Cret. , belonging within. 1 65.2 rites. Cf. Hesych. Taîjia- iprdipM,
tvSot Lesb., Epid., Syrac, within. els Taip^v ivB4vTa i/idria. 6
133.4 £vTO> = effTWV. 163.6
'Bvu|iOKpaT£8as Lac. ='Omtm-. No. 66.
gvSopa Coan, see no. 101.48, note
35, note
4v86s Cret., Delph., Syrac, within.
Cret. {imirdvei), weave within
lvv(|>aCvci)
133.4
4v86o-6 Ceos = er<r«. 133.4 (the house)
lv8o<r6C8itt Epid., eniratte. 165.2 fl^=H. 506,526, 114.6
ivhvg Delph., within. 132.4, 133.4 llavpû El. = iicupû. See d7pâi
e|av Coan, Rhod., Ther. = ^f^s. 133.6
ivta Delph., within. 132.7a, 133.4
306 GEEEK DIALECTS
«|opx£8ios Cret. 165.2 liripdWuv Cret. short expression for wi
,
^|» Lac. = ?faj. 133.5 ivi^dWeL. Sometimes =

ui iin^dX-
el^JKOio-TOs Lesb. = ^fijKorrTis. 116 Xei (rd xPÎ''"-''''') 1
heir-at-law
i-^-
l||avaKd(S)SEV Thess. = iâvayKdiêiv. sometimes = wi ^Trt^dWet {dirviev), i.e.

69.3, 84, 89.1 groom-elect
i'goi Cret., Syrao. = efu. 133.5 liriSet Boeot. = iTretSi. 29
lg6|i,Eivvov Thess. iÂ/irivov. 6 iTnit\fAapiv Eretr. =
iiriSiiii,w(nv. 60.3
l| 6pip|i Cypr., expropriate. Probably £iri8iKaToC Lac. =
ofs ^TrtStKdêrot those
from an iôpia-a-u used in a figurative to whom property is adjudged by law,

sense(cf. Eng. root out). But many heirs-at-law. Eor -ards cf. Bav/Mris
assume iôpi^w as a by-form of i^- beside BaviuurrSs
op{f)lû, liri.î)|j.C(ii)i,a Heracl. =
iiri^fuov penalty
egos Dor., Delph. = ?|w.
133.5 tiri^vyiQv Arc. = ifiroÔyLOV
pôs Locr, = eavToO. 118.3 kTriQelOiv ^\. = iirideiev. 12 a

4ir Thess., Boeot. = iirl. 95 liriSiidvE Arc. = iinSiyydvri. 62.3
liraPaXd Cret., share. 167a liriKaTapdWu Heracl. = iiripdWia im-
lir<i,KOE Lac, dual of iirdKoos. No. 67, pose upon.
note eiriXeKTapx.«« Aetol. No. 62.16, note
liravaKKOv =
iirdvayKes. 69.3 ciripOLKâ Locr. = iiroiKla
liravirdu El., return. Cf. iT-qriov hi- = ItT^POIKOS Locr. = eiTOLKOS
oy, and Hesych.
elraKeiv i\Ti\v6^va(. linoiKo8o|jid Heracl., collective, used of
lirAvxio-Tos Locr., next of kin. See the buildings belonging to the land.
&{<7)(nt7Ta No. 74. 150, note
cirapYfia Thera =
&Trapyij,a offering. Cf ^Trnrfjv Epid. = KaTairdcaeiv. Cf. He-
Att. (inscr.) iwapx'^ beside diropx'i sych. TTTJ Kal irijv iirl Tou Kardiraircre Kal
lirtiS^ Meg. = iireiS-^. 93 KaTaTrdtra-eiv
€TreiT£ Ion. = cireira. 132.9 liri-Trqpda Cret. {i-TriirepeTaf.) = -jreipdca
iitiKafi.y, = 162.4. Coan ^tte-

iireXaipo). Iinir6\aia xp^twra Cret. , movableprop-
XdfTW drive up, but Heracl. iireXda-Ba erty. Cf. Harpocration eTriirXa- riiv
and Arc. iTreXaa-da-diav mean collect, olov îmrSXatov KTTjcnv Kal fieraKOfdê-
enforce (fines). Cf. also Arg. vore- ffdai dvvafjL^VTjv
\dTo enforce. Ion. ivrjKdciov rental lirnrpet-yio-Tos Cret., the next oldest. See
Iire\e«<r6l (fut.), lirEXcvirav (aor.) Cret., irpelyi(rT05
bring. 162.9 iiruTKiaXfiv Corcyr. = ^la-Kevdêiv. 36
lirE|Mrdiii El. {lirevirot, lirevTrira) enforce solemnly promise. Cf
lirio-ir^vSu Cret. ,
or declare. Also iinroi. from simplex Lat. spondeo. iiriairevire, Tt.Z
i/jiirdui. Probably related to i/j-irdû JirixiJTos Arg. = îrixwc's beaker. No. 82
inh Arc ., just for. 136.10 eiroCpihe Arg. 53, 59.2
lirecTTdKOVTa Thess. = iipcffrr/Kdra. 58 lirolFEo-E Boeot. 5 3
147.3 Eiro^Kia rd Heracl. /arm buildings
6ir€Tov Dor. etc. = ^weffov, aor. of ttIwtw. liroto-i Arc, aor. subj. to fut. otaw.
See no. 74.120, note No. note
17.21,
lir«xct Delph. = i<pe^TJs. 132.2 (rliros = ^TTOS. 52
«Tr£ El. = iTel 6inra<ris Boeot. = e^/cTijo-is. 49.5, 69.4
ETTTipcidô) = iTTjped^w. This spelling heirrdKiv Lac = eirrdici^. 133.6
with 61, and also in pa-
as in no. 18.46 liro|jidTai Locr. , jurors
pyri (irnpeidaavTos, Berlin Aeg.Urk. F^PYOv =epyov. 52
II. 589.9), is the etymological one (cf IpsvTaC Cret. =
i-qT-qTal collectors. No.
iiriipeia), while ivripcdlôi of our texts 113. 132, note
is like dwped beside dwpad (31) pepp€|i4va Arg. = elprnxiva. 55
brl Boeot. = Iwet. 29 iFpirdo-aTu Cypr. , see fperda
(Tsmja Cypr. = ^TTca. 9.3 'Epp,(ivo(r(ra Chian = -oo-o-o. Cf 46
.
lirtapov El. = *i((>Upov sacred penalty IpoTis Boeot., Thess. = ^/joris. 5

hnwrh (Viar^s) Locr., for the year. ^piro) = ci/u. Sometimes in tragedians,
No. 55.35, note Theoor., etb., but also a regular
prose use in many dialects, as Arc, EJiX<'â' Arc. -Cypr., pra2/er or impreca-
Argol., Astyp., Cret., Cypr. Delph. , tion. 191
Mess. c(|>dpos pseudo-dial. = e^rjôs. 280
ippi]7Eta Heracl = (?ppa)7i;ia 49.6,146.
. . lij>aKio|iaiDelph., repair. 58c
4, 148 I(|>dv7pcv6civ Thess. = i<(,ai.povvTai, Karii-
fippa El. = cppu = <j,e6yu. 52, 241 yopouvrat. 27, 58c, 139.2, 157, no.-
lp<rcva(TEpos EI. = ipptiv. 49.2, 80, 28.41, note, see also dypia'
165.1 l()>^p|ovTi Heracl., shut in (water by
epo-nv = 49.2, 80
AppTjv. damming). Heracl.Tab.I.i30ff.,note
'EpX0|iev6s Arc, Boeot. = 'Opxop.er6s. l<t>6apK(&s Arc. = iipeapKiis. 5
46 kîopKia = iwiopKâ. 58 c
ls = ^(c. 100 Ixeirdiiov Locr. , iieir. 49.5a
eo~YOvo$ = I/C70POS. 100 IxSos Delph. Locr., «x9«» Epid. Delph.
, ,
lo-SIXXu Arc. = (*K|3d\Xu. 49.3, 68.1, exfloi Epid. 4kt6s. 66, 133.3 =
100 c\|fa^(TTaTO Boeot. = i'j/ri<j>ta-aTO. 82,
4o-SoKd Arc. = ^kSoxtj. Cf. 66, 100 142
£(r8oTi)p€s Arc.= *^K5oT^pes tfwse who luKo.= elxa. 49.5, 146.4
give out the coritracts
e(rKi]8cKdTT) Boeot. = iKKaiSeKdrTj. 100 Jd Lesb. = 19.1 Sici.
SckXtitos Sicil. , title of a select official |a Cypr. = 7^. 62.4

body. 100a, no. 100.2, note |a|tiopY(a El. the body of demiurgi.
lo-XiaCvu Boeot. , see \ialvw 44.4, 62.2
Feo"irdpios Locr. := iffiriptos. 12, 52c lav Cypr., see no. 19.10, note
linrcpdo) Arc. =
ixirepdu transgress iiWa Arc. =
;8d\Xu. 68.3
i<nrpep,}i.irra Cret. =
iKirpefivlâi. 84, l^peBpov Arc. =
pdpaBpov. 68.3
86.6 Zijvo, Zrivis, etc. 87.1, 112.1
l<rs Boeot. = ^f. 100 llicaia El. see SUaia
,
eo-o-a Lesb., Epid. oS<ra. = 163.8 ^dfiuiov El. , see Slavics

lo-o*0|jLai =
effofjMt. 83 Zdviruo-os Lesb. = Ai6wfl-os. 19.1
i<n(UKtU. 132.9a, 135.4 J(4cii = fw. 162.7
co-TEuris Arc. = eKreuris. 28 a with App.
co-TcXXa Lesb., Thess. e<rTei\a. 79 = Tj Boeot. = ai. 134.1
Tj whether, k Cypr. = el. 132.6, 134.1
StoXov Lesb., ereXov Coan, yearling.
with a
Cf. Lat. vitulus. 49.3
Cret. wliere, wJien. 132.6, 134.1a
Irdôiv Thess. =
^raiav. 138.5
TJ
T|Ypap.|iai Cret. yiypamiai. 137 =

F^ras El. =
ettjs private citizen
ff^La Cret. et/xa. =
Gen. sg. f/ip-as.
firos El. ?Tos.= 52. Cret. fireeei,
112.5
81a = efvat. 163.7
i^jiev
?TOS =
^TOS. 58c
Cret. = ehai. 154.4, 163.7
irre Boeot. etrre.= 86.4 •iilMlv
163.9
1 Sg. imperf. mid. of
cvd|i,Epos d Cret. iopn// = ri\Lr\v clp.t.
EvpdXKTjs Lac. 36 r\)il = elp.l. 25, 163.1

evcpyeWs Thess. = eiepyerûv. 78, 157 hifi.(Sip,|i.vov Epid. = TipASiiivov. 88 o,
cviSe Lesb. elSe. 35 a 89.4

|rCFUKOVO|UidvTuv Boeot. = tflKomp.TiKi- TiiiCvaCret. the half. 164.9
rav. 146.1, 147.3 hTi|upT|va(a Delph., fern, deriv. of fol-
|KV|Uvas Cret. = fc\p.4pa5, assembled, to lowing. 55 a

hE)i.ipp^viov Delph., probably half-
€[K4u. 71,75
ciiivda =: evpola. 31 grown sheep, i.e. such as are midway
cvppETdo-aTv C3T3r., see fperda
between lambs and full-grown sheep.
eio-apfoi El.= rfire/Sô'. 12 a 55 a
i||iuro5 = TiiiuTVi. App. 61.6
= ei^dfievos, 87
Evcrxd|JLCvos
evToO Thess. = eauT^j. 121.2, no. 28.16, ^p.\.tr<ro^ = TjP-iffvs. 61.6, 81a
note hip,[TEia Epid. = rip.liraa in sense of iip,l-
EvTpT|Tis Boeot. = Ein-prjo-is. 61.3 cKToi/. 61.6, 164.9

308 GREEK DIALECTS
TJlllTU^KTO Cret. = ^/il^KTOU. 61.6 eipSa Arc. = Bipafe. 133.2
T]|ivo-u= ^fiurv. 20 SvpuTov Epid. = *Bipu>Tpov. 70.3
Suo-Ocv Arc. = TvBrlvaL. 65, 185.2
i]v Ion. = Mk. 134.26
6u4>\ds Cumae = tu0X6s. 65
flv = ?(rov. 163.4
j)vai Arc. = flvai. 154.1, 163.7
Mxa Cret. = rixn. 6S
eudSSu El. (Bo6,(S)Soi) impose a fine.
•iivOTOS Cret. = evaros. 84, 114.9
See following
liveiKO = ^veyKa. 49.1, 144 a
6(D(i)do impose a fine. Locr. Boiea-To,
T|v«£x'''fl'>l<»'o-v Ephes. App. 89.1, 144 a Att. Bociv, Delph. BiaebvTtjiv. 161.2.
•SjviKO = TJneyna.^ 49.1, 144 Cf Att. Ba(i)i, Ion. Bauii (87), Delph.
.
ijvrai Mess. = win. 151.1, 163.8 Bwlatrti

fls Heracl.
= eh. 114.1
t|s = ^V.
T^S 163.3
^v. 163. I Cypr. = ri. 93
"in —
TJO-TW El. = Efl-TU. 163.5 = pda.
•: J?..-™.,.,
{a Lesb., Thess., Boeot. 114.1
qToi Delph. = ?. 151.1, 163.8 ., with App.
r\ra = %ittu3. 163.5 taOea Cret. = oti(ra. 81 a, 163.8
HipTOV Coan — iavrCov. 121.2 tapeidSSu Boeot. serve as priest.
, 84
fixoi Orop. = Sttou. 132.3 lap^s Cyren. = lepeh. 111.3
Tjios Ion. = Sus. 41.46 lapo(p,)p,vdp,avcs, see Upoiiv^puov
iap6s, lap6s = Up6s. 13.1, 49.2, 586
ed\a66a Cret. = edXarra. 81a tacrcra = /outra, 163.8a
6d\aTTa. 81 tjar^p Cypr. = larpbs. 56, 164.5
Bappû El. = Bapcr4oi, dappiu, but in tarpa rd Epid., perguisites /or healing.
technical sense of 6e secure, immune. 165.3
So 6ippos security, immunity. 80, no. toTTO Cret. = oB(7a. 81, 163.8
57.1, note t-y^vds Arc. = eyyvos. 10
0tt(p)p<is Ther. 48.2, 80 'V^XIP^KOi Arc, from iyxcip^Cdi. 10,256
0e- Meg. etc. = Oeo-. iZ.&d tSSios Thess. = rSios. 19.3, 58 c
6eap6s =
6eiip6s. 41.4 IS^ Cypr., then, and. 134.6
6^6|i.i.ov Locr., Elean Biaiuov. =
65, ftSios = tdios. 52
164.4 Upcws Mil. = iepci^s. 43, 111.5
iiiîi Epid., Lac. BeapJii. = 66, 164.4 Upi]a =: i^pEux. 28 6
0«<nriaC, 06i<ririe»is Boeot. = Qeainal, Up'îia Ion. 37.2
&£<ririeis. 9.2a Up^s Arc. , IjEpis Cypr. = Icpeis. 111.4
066JOTOS Boeot., Thess.=e665oTos. 165.2 icpT|TEvai = lepaTeiia. 167. Iepi)Tei)KOTi
6EO|i,oip(aCoan =
9eou /wTpa the part Phoc, 188.4
consecrated to the god UpiTEvu, lapiTCiia = Upareiw. 167
066p8oTOs Thess. =
eeiffSoros. 60.4 lEpo6vTC(i> Arc, Phoc, Rhod., etc., he
6eop6s, deupds —
8eup6s. 41.4a UpoBirris. Arc. UpoBvris, 78, 167
64po-os = Bipaos. 49.2 Upo6vn)s (-as), ofBcial title. Sometimes
eô-Tuv Phoc. (Stiria) Biaduv. 85 = applied to priestly attendants, some-
6r|aup6s Arg. =
Br]iravp6s. 59.2 times to priestly officials of high rank,
en\*T€pos El. =
ff^Xus. 165.1 who were even, in some places, the
Oiaiopla Boeot. =
Bewpla. 44.4 eponymous officers
eiydva Delph., lid, cover (?). Cf. He- Upo|iv^|i,(i>v, -|jLvd|jia>v, title of certain
sych. Biyuvof kiûtov. See no. 61 superior officials, primarily in charge
38 ff., note of religious matters, sacred commis-
6i6^p,cvos Cret. = riBip^vo^. 66 sioners, ministers of religion, but in
etvos Cret. =
flcios. 164.9 some states the chief magistrates.
©idirirao-TOs Boeot. 69.4 Arc kepo/ivdnovffi, 77.1 o. Arg.,
ei6s =
Bebs. 9 Epid. lapoUijuvdfwves, 58 6, 89.4
Boeot. = *9c49e(rTos.
0i,d(|>ei,(rTas 9.2a, Upoiroids, title of officials in charge of
68.2 religious matters, sometimes regular
00- Meg. etc. = Geo-. 42. 5d magistrates, sometimes extraordi-
Ooo-Ca Boeot. = BviTla. 24 nary commissioners
Up6i, Up<Ss. 58 6 Ipeus Lesb. =

Upeis. 18.1
Upurcuu = Upareiw. 167 tpi^Tcvu Lesb. kpareiu. = 13.1, 167
l66dvTcs Cret. = lo-rdi'Tes. 81 a tpos Lesb., Ipo's, ip6s Ion. = UpU. 13.1,
teis Ion., Boeot. = deis. As in lit. 76a
Ion., so also insorlptional W6s (Ephe- lp<Sv Cypr. (IpovC) district
sus), tSvva (Chios), though e'ievvos, pCo-os, f'tfoSi '^"os = fffos. 52,54,50 6.
ivdivw also ocouf. Proper names in Lesb. l<r(roB4ourt, 54c
'IBv- are Ionic and Boeotian IvrCa, lo-rCa = iaria. 1
Uds = ekds. 116. Ther. Ai/cdSi, 58c la-TiaTdpiov Rhod. = ianarbpuiv ban-
(pjiKaoTo's Boeot. = elKo<TT6i. 116 witha quet-hall. Cf. Hesych. {(marbpui.-
(f)Ckoti = e(K0(7i. 82, 61.2, 116 SeiirvTyr'^pLov. 11
FiKarCSeios 6 Heracl., name of a par- fbrrup Boeot., witness, hie
ticular (twenty-foot) road Ittoi Boeot. = tsTiii. 86.4
FLKarCircSos Heracl., twenty feet wide, Xuv = ^tip. 9
used with ivro/ios l(4v Boeot. = iyiiv. 62.3, 118.2
Iketos Arg. = l(c^7)s. App. 68 6
lK|ia|i4vos Cypr., stricken (in battle), Ka W.Grk., Boeot. = m, Up. 13.3,
hit. Denom. from *tKiJt&. Cf. Urap 134.2
at one blow, at once, Hesych. Urâ- Ka = Kard. 95 with a
dK6vTiov, Lat. ico k6.Arc-Cypr. =
nal. 97.2, 134.3
(koo-tos Thess. = eiKoo-T6s. 116 with Ka(S)8aXôp.ai El. =
jcaradT^Xô/xat in-
App^ jure, violate
I'ku = ijku. As in Hom. and
lit. Dor. KuSSi^, gen. KdSSixosi Heracl., Mess.,
so also in Arc,
Delph., Locr., Co- a measure. Cf. Hesych. KdSdixo"'
rinth., Epid., Lac. Cf. also Delian rifileKTov, and Lac /cdSSixos urn (Pint.
l/co[i'] =
dvijKov, and Ion. (Paros) Lye 12)
perf part, rd irapmbTa, the past
. KaSCKKop Lac. =: KaSiirKos. 86.3
CXaos, 1^605, tXi]OS (Lac. AiXe/ros) = fXe- Kaeso-rdKaTi Delph., 3 pi. perf. 138.4
ws. 49.5, S3, S8d KaKpiBse Arc. (taTa(cpifl5-=151.2
hiXa|aa'T6 Delph., f rom IXdirfco/xai. 85.1 KoXats Epid. probably hen. From *Ka-
,
htXepos Lac. , see fXaos \afis to KoXû as Eng. hen to Lat.

t|jidirKci> El., probably maltreat, related cano
to Ifjids, i^dfftrw Ka\Xv[(r|ia]Ta Ceos, sweepings. Cf.
Iv Arc.-Cypr. iv. =
10, 135.4 Hesych. adp/iara- KaWiapara
flv = or_dat.
3 pers. pron. 118.4 KaXpds Boeot. = KoKis. 64
flv a^Toi Cret. =
eauT(?. 121.1 Kdpâ Lesb. = KapSia. 19.1
Ivayo Arc. ^= eladya. 10. Kapirdu offer, especially a burnt offering,
tvoXCvu Cypj., write upon. 10. Cf. in late insor. of Cos, Smyrna, Thera,
Hesych. dXliieif d\el<pciv, and d\ei- Athens, as often in the Septuagint.
TTT'iipLOv' ypaipelov. KiJirptot Cf. Hesych. KapiraBhra- rd i-Trl pa-
(vSiKdÔfiai Arc, see ivdiKdô/uu fiov Kadayiffdivra. —
Kdpirwp^ Bvala. '
(vSiKos Arc, see IvSlkos Coan KapTTwvTi, 25 a

lv|uv(|>'<js, tv(i,ov<|>os Arc, blameworthy, Kdppuv = KpelTTWV. 80, 113.1
impious. 10 Kapraviros, pi. KapmlToSa, Cret. large
Cvirao-is Arc. = ?^nrao-is. 10, 49.6 cattle, in contrast to vpSpara used of
tviroXd Arc. = ^/iiroXi). 10 sheep and goats. Cf Kapralirovs bull, .
tv(âCv(i> Arc. = firiviu inform in legal in Pindar. 49.2a

sense. Cf. el<r<palvia Ath.75A Kaprepos Ion. Cret. = Kparepbs, in mean-
,
lv()>opPlai, lv()>opPur|ids Arc, impose a ing often = Kiipios valid. Cf also Ion. .
pasture tax, the imposition of a pas- dicpaTiJs invalid, Kparetv be valid, Cret.
ture tax. No. 17, note K&pTuv q.v. 49.2a
Ids Cret. = iKeivos. 114.1 KdpTOs = Kpdros. 49.2a
louiu Boeot. = vloD. 24 Kdpruv Cret. (Kdprovavs) = Kpelrrwv, in
Iinr^8o(ios Rhod. = 'IinrSSafws. 167 meaning = xvpiiirepos, as Kdprovavs

be of greater
tpeia Lesb = i ^peia priestess. 13.1
.
epev, shall prevail,
310 GEEEK DIALECTS
authority. Cf. Kaprepis. 49.2 a, 81, Ka.Ti Arc. =
Kurd. 22, 95
113.1 Kaux<is Cret. =
xaXxAs. 65, 71
KapuKipto Boeot. = KiipvKelov. S3, KE Lesb., Thess., Cypr. fix. = 13.3,
164.1 134.2
Kos Arc.-Cypr. = Kal. 134.3 KEIVOS = ^Ketvoi. 125.1
Kao-C7VT)Tos Arc, Lesb. 191 kê| Lac. = kAijs. 142 a
-Kdo-ioL Arc. = -kSo-ioi. 116a, 117.2 k^XevSos Arc, roa4. 191
Kao-o-TipaTopiv, KaSBiipaTdpiv, Ka69r|pa- K^vTO Dor. =
k^Xto. 72
rbpLov Lac, the hunt, name of an ath- KEpaCci) Delph. =: Kepdnvv/u. 162.8, 229
letic game. 64. Nos. 70-73, note. K^pvav Lesb. =
Ktpvdvai. 18a, 155.3
Nouns in -ts, -tv, for earlier -los, -wi', K^ Boeot. =
Kai. 26
are frequent in late inscriptions, and KTjvos =: iicetvoi. 25 with a, 125.1
originated in the reproduction of kipEtxris Cret. = xiipEi/iris divorce
Roman proper names like Cornelius, KigaXXEvu Ion., act as highwayman
colloquial Cornells Ki|dXXT|s Ion. , highwayman. Used with
kAt = Karci. 95 \riuTTi/is in np. 3B 19, as in Democr.
KOT Cypr. = Kal. 134.3 f r. 260 ed. Diels. Probably of Carian
KaTa7(Xd,|t£vos Epid. 163.4 or Lyoian origin
Kara-yp^co Lesb. =
KaBatpôj convict, con- kCs Thess. = 68.4, 128, 181
Ws.
demn. See &yp4<a KiTTi'As Eub.81
KaTaSouXiTTao-TTi Boeot. =
~dov\i(ra(rdaL. kCoiv a Thess., often used instead of
Cf. 82, 85.1, 142 ardWa = (TT'^Xij
Karaf e\)i,cvov Cret. assembled, to Karei-

, KXaiKTds Argol., Mess. = /cXeio-Tis.
\^M. 76 142 a
KaraOevs Cret. =
Karaffels. 78 KXaC| Argol., Mess. (cXels. 142a =
KaTaipeC Locr. 53 KXdpos Cret., the body of KXapdrai or
KaTdKXii)Tos Heracl., summoned. Kard- serfs attached to the estate
kXtjtos d\la = Att. ct&ykXtitos iKK\T}ala. -K\âs, proper names in. 166.1
KaTa\\do-(rii> Arc, intrans., act other- -kXepes, -kX^tis, -KXfjs, proper names in.
wise 108.1a
KaraXopEvs Epid.=*KOTaXa/3eiis support. KXffOs Phoc 68
5 KXEvas Thess. etc 35 a
KaTa\u)i,aK6(i> lieraol., cover over with kX(vi) Naples, Cumae, tomb or niche in
stones. Cf. Hesych. Xiiûa/ces- irdrpai. a tomb
-Xw/xaKwîJs, 78 Ko6ap6s Heracl. etc. Ka0ap6s. 6 =
KardiTEp =Ka^dTre/). 57 a. Also for /car- KdOapo-is El. := KdBapais. 6
Tivep, cf. 95 a, 126 Koivdv, KOivavû =
K0ti'i6i', Koivaviu.
Kdrappos Arc. =KardpaTos. 54 41.4
KaTaTieT||ii Cret., Mess. =
iiroTle-rnu KOLvdu Thess., Dor. = koikAu. 162.2
mortgage, mid. take a mortgage Ki|ii<rTpo rd Cret., gri/is. 166.3
Kar^Sijav Cypr. = Karieeaav. 138.5 KO|UTTd|icvoi Boeot. = Ko/ua-diievot. 142
KaTE(po>v Lesb. =
Kadie/joCK. 13.1, 155.3 Kdppa Arc. = icApi). 54
KaTcpopôv Cypr., aor. of Karelpyw. 5 KopJCa Cypr. = KapSla. 6, 19.1
Kariapa^to Bl. {KaTiapaliav, /cartapaiiffetc) KO(r|i,û (-ten) Cret., be a member of the
= KaBiepeio) in form, but in meaning (cifffios. See following. Koa-fiivres, 42.
= Karriyopia. 12a, 161.1, no. 57.2, 5d
note Cret., the body of chief magis-
K6o-|i.o$
KOtCyv[6I.TOs]? TheSS. =
KO(r(7>/7)TOS. 191 trates (collective a single member
;
-kAtioi W. Grk. =
-kAo-ioi. 61.2, 116 a, was called see preceding);
KO(Tp.iwv,
117.2 later used of a single member of
KOTKTTdnsv Cret. 67 a this body, with pi. /cAtr/ioi
KaroiKetouvei Thess. = KaToiKfflo-j. 139.2, KdTEpos Ion. =
irArcpo!. 68.4
169 KOTuXâ Coan = koti)Xi;
KardiTEp Ion. beside Kardirep xaSdirep = Kovpi) Ion. = KApij. 54
Karopp^vTEpov Arc. , see dppivrepos KpajiLdirai. Epid. = KÊ/iiitrai. 12 &
Kp^vvu Thess. =
Kpiva. 18, 74 (act.) canceling, giving a receipt for,
Kp^Tos =
Kpiros. 49.2 (mid.) having canceled, taking a re-
Kptvvw Lesb. =
Kp(i/ai. 74. AoT.^Kpivva, ceipt for. Cpds. with diri), Sid, ii
77.1 Xteios Thess. =
XWixos. 164.6,9
KT^vvca Lesb. = Kreivai. 74 \i,\ii\v Thess. =
dyopd market-place
KToCva Rhod. a territorial division sim-
, (Thess. dyopd =
^/t/cî;ir(a)
ilar to the Attic deme. Cf. ktI^w, XiitoteX^ci) Locr., leave taxes unpaid.
Krlffis Cf. XtTTOffTpaTfa etc.
KTOivdras Rhod., member of the kto/xo. Xio-o-ds Cret., insolvent (?). No. 113.
Kundv Epid. = icuKeiiv. 41.4 115, note
9v9vus Chalcid. 22 c, 24 a Xoirts Arg., some kind of shallow ves-
KUjiEplvai Cypr. = Kvêppdv. 88, 167 sel. Cf. \oTds and XcTris
Kvppos Thess. = xipios. 19.3 A«TTos Cret. = Ai)k7-o!. 86.1
Kiipa Cret. = K6pi;. 25, 54 XTif)pi.ov Heracl. = XouTijpwv. 44.4
Kus Ion. = TTus, 68.4
p.d El. = ;ih}. 15
Aa- from Aoo-. 41.4,45.3 (id Thess. = S^. 134.4
Xdpuuriv Chian = \dpaa-iv. 77.3 jiaiTus Cret. = ndprvs. 71 a
XhoPiiv Aegin. = Xa|8t6». 766 (idv EL = /t^K. 13 a
XaYatoiCret. {\ayalev), release; aor. \o- |i,dvToi Epid. = fiivToL. 126
ydmi. 162.8 jjiao-Tpda El., accounting, or body of
\d$o|iai, Xd|u|iai Ion., Meg., Boeot. fiaarpol. Cf Hesych. fiaffrplai' ai tuv
.
(XdSSovffdtj) = Xafi^dvoj dpxipTuv ev$vvai. 12 a, 31

AainraCav Cret. 69.3 |ia<rTpo( title of (1) officeis with special
Xos, gen. Cret. Xdo. 112.4 function, (2) at Rhodes the highest
Aao-atos Thess., Aapuratos. No. 28.19, officials of the state. Cf nos. 95, 96 .
note p.a(rxdXa Heracl., hollow, marsh. /3u-

XaTpai[d|uvov], XaTpeid|icvov El. = jSXira nairxdXa papyrus marsh
TuiTpevifiemv consecrated. 12 a, 161.1 iiA Cret. = /«J. 93
Xa(tivpoiriiXi,dv Arc, plundering. No. p.^Si.|i.)i.vov Epid. 89.4
18.11, note p,^Suv Arc, Ion. = fielâv. 113.1
XeiTopEvo) Thess. = Upareiu. Cf. He- p,E8d|i.epa Epid. = ned" d/i.4pa.ii. Adverb
sych. Xeiropts- Upeiai, and Xijr^pes- U- formed like ra-epic^ôXa from i-irip
pol a-Tet/>avotp6pot. 'A0afmv€s. Thess. et Ke(pa\dv
= 7)1 (16, 38). Probably related to fitt Boeot., Thess. = 16
/ut).
Att. \ctTovpry4ia (39) |ih6idX[av] Pamph. = /jteydXiiv. 62.3

XeiTdipYds Boeot. = \ciTovpy6s. 44.4 IJLEivvds, f-avis Thess. = pirjuis. 77.1,
Xc(u, see X^w 112.3
XmoXt)s Rhod., accursed. No. 93, note MhtCgios Corcyr. 766
XcKxot Delph., dat. sg. of \ex'^- 63 p,E(s Ion., Corcyr., Meg. = p.i/iv. 112.3
XeXdptiKa Arc., Ion., Epid. 137, 146.1 )u|ii(r6u(rciivTai Hei'acl. 146.3
with App. M^vvsi Boeot. = M^fjjs. 89.6, 108.2
Xîrxa Rhod., grave. No. 94, note M(voKpdTi)s Cret. = McvcKpdrris. 167
Aeoxaios Thess,, epithet of Apollo. (i^vTov = p.4irroi. No. 28.38, note
No. 26, note (ilpEia Heracl. = tiepls
AcTrCvaios Thess. = Xe-rrTlmios. 86.2 (i^pos Locr., real estate. No. 55.44, note
XcCtov or XevTov Arc, wittingly (?). |iEo-EYyovos Boeot., adj. with a third
No. 17.3, note party. Cf. /jxireyyvdaXj.&S.
\4a, Cret. XeCco =
$4\a. Doric (Cret., fjLCiro^vTi Att. =
fj.eiT6dfj.7j. 8^
Lac, Meg., Corcyr., Coan, also in |j.4o-iro8i Thess., until. 132.9a
Epicharmus and Theocritus) and (xô-o-opos Heracl., intermediate bound-
Elean. Cret. Xriu (but subj. Xi?i), El. ary
XeofTax, elsewhere only contracted pô-Ttt Arc, Cret. until. 86.4, 132.9a
forms as Xî, \Qfies, XQvri, etc. jxcTapoiKô)Locr. = fieroiKia. 53
-XiaCvu Boeot. = -Xeafw.), but in sense (i^TEppos Lesb. = fjArpios. 19.2
312 GEEEK DIALECTS
uCTpic&uEvai Heracl. = /ieTpLoifiemi.. 42. vi.ou)i,civCa, viu|i.€Cvios Boeot. = voviitipla,
56 rnvfi'/jvios. i2.5a
fiirrh Cret., until. 86.4, 132.9a vdfiaios Ion. =(i'6fiLpios. 164,9
\Utto9 Boeot., Cret. = /iô-os. 82 v6îos Locr. vd/ufios.= 164.9
(leis El. = Aiî-. 112.3 vd|ios Heracl., a coin. Cf. Lat. num-
(i.i)8aii,6t Delpli. =; /itijSajiioC. 138.2 mus
|i,T)Seta Lesb. = fiitdefila. Cf. 114.1 vo(ra-6s Ion. veo<r(r6s. 42.5(2
)i,r|6c(s = fiiidels. 66 votrrlrTio El. =
*potrT£^w, voiTTiw. 84
(ifivvos Lesb. = ii7ip6s. 77.1, 112.3 vu Cypr., Boeot. 134.5
H^s Heracl. = n'/iv. 112.3 vtivap.aL Cret. =
SOvafiat. 88
fiiKKi.SS6)i.cvos Lao. = iuKit^6fievos, a term vipttC Cret. =

vvktL. 86.1
applied to Spartan boys in the third
year of their public training. 84, |«ivos Ion. = îvoi. 54
nos. 70-73, note gEVFdprjs Coroyr., El. 54
MtvTwv Arg. = MIXtiov. 72 l^vvos Lesb. = I^Kos. 546
MCp-yos Eretr. = Mla-yos. 60.4 |evo8CKaiLoor., Phoo., title of judges in
|j,urT6s Cret. = iiurSbs. 85.1 cases involving the rights of îvoi.. Je-
|i,va|i|i,etov Thess. = fivrifieiov. 89.3 voSkijiisused by alatewriterto trans-
Mvoo-cra Thess. = Mi-offfa. 19.3 late the Latin praMor peregrinus
Ôi(ra Lesb. = fiovcra, Tt .S ^vv = inJc. 135.7
(ioixeo) Cret. {iju)lk13v etc.) = Dor. fioi- |uv6s Ion. = Koivis. 135.7
Xdo) =fwixîu. 161.2 with App.
(iovvos Ion. =
/lims. S4 6 = 0. 58 a
ixuxis Heracl., storehouse, granary "Oa|os = Fd?o!. 51a
(iua Lao. =
fwOffo,. Cf. 59.1, 77.3 oPeXd; Boeot. oPeWos Thess. — (i/3oX6s.
,
|i,(dX4(i> Cret. {iio\h, liaXiv, etc.), contend 49.3, 68.1, 89.2

(in law). So also Cret. d/iîûXû, o^SoCtis, a7Soi'/)KavTa. 31 a
dfiiffifiioKos, d,VTi/j,co\os, dTrojUwX^w, adv. o^Swi Ion. =
67S617. 44.2
ifiuXei. Cf. Hesych. fiuiX'îcreTai.- iia.- oySi^KOVTa Ion. =
dydo^Kovra. 44.2
Xijirerai. Related to Horn. luSXos con- oSeXis =
6po\6s. 49.3 with App., 68.1
test. Cf dyuvifo/tai as a law-term in
. oeCycii Lesb. ^
o?7w. 49.1
Attic otos Cret. =
Sff-os. 82
|jLuo-a = ^vtra,. 77.3 6eed.Kiv Cret. =
ocrdKis. 81a, 133.6
foi =
ol dat. 8 pers. pron. 118.4
va€V(i> Cret. take refuge in a temple
, FOiKd.Tas =
oMTi)i. 167
vaK6p05, see veiaicitpos fOiKEtis Cret.= olK4n]s. 167
vo(f)6s =
i-ciis. 41.4,53,54/ foiKos = oTkos. 52
vairoiai, see veuiroiTis FoCkm Delph. = oiiciacv. 132.7
vavos Lesb. =
veds. 35, 54/ potvos = oims. 52
vc|i.avT]Ca Cret. =
vmnriHa. No. 113.146, otfos Cypr. = ofos alone. 53, 191
note otiTEv, otirhE, see of^w
vE^ras Cret. , an official body of young ots Delph. or. = 132.3
men, gen. j/eiros, ace. veSra. 88 a hoCirovTi Heracl. = ofoovTt. 68
veiDKiipos Ion;, Delph. va.oK6pos, Delph., o\E(|>(i) Cret. (otwev, Ther. (oTirAe
ofirei),
Epid., Coan tokA/jos (41.4, 45.3), cus- etc.), Lac. (Hesych.), have sexual in-
todian of the temple, sacristan. In tercourse
some places the office became one of OKa W.Grk. = dre. 13.3, 132.9
considerable rank and honor oKai Lesb. = Sti[}. 68.4
vEtiiiroCifs Ion., Coan vairotai, 31, 41.4. 8KKa for Sxa KB = Srav. 132.9
Cf. also Ion. feuTroiAs, Boôt. Ka7roi6s. hoKxaKdrioi Heraol. = (JKraKiirtoi. 58c
Title of officials in general charge of OKTdKiv Lac. = ixTdKis. 133.6
the affairs of the temple -
okt6 Lesb. = o/cTii. 114.8
viKdhas, viKâp Lac. viKiaai. 59.1, = 6ktt<& Ephes. App. 89.1
60.2 hoKTii Heracl., Ther. = d/cTi4. 68c,
v£v = f. 118.6 114.8
OKTUK6irioi Lesb. <i/cToK6(7ioi.= 117.2 h6pFOs Corcyr., opos Heracl. = Spot.
oXtos =
6\iyoi. 62.3 6i,56d
'OX«irir(xijv = 'OXutivlxv- 69-3 opTî Ion. =
ôpTTJ. 42.5cJ
6|ioXoY& a, d|i.6\oYov t6, Boeot.
6/io- = opiî Cjrpr., see ^| dpiê
\a7Ia ap(|>avo8iKa<rTaC Cret. (dpramdtKaiTTal),
0|i,ov6evTEs Lesb. diiovoovvres. 44. 4,167 officers appointed to look after the af-
ov Lesb., Thess., Cypr. dva. 6 = fairs of orphans or minors. Cf Att.
.
ovdXa, avdXov|jLa Thess. draXtu/ia. = 6p0aKO0i;XaKes

164.9 F<5s Cret. =
«s. 120.2, 121.1
6vYpd\|Kiv Thess. = avaypiij/ai.. 27, 156 ficria Arc, Locr. Sa-ia. =58dl
gvc Thess. = «8e. 123 oTtt Lesb. =
Sre. 13.3, 132.9
6v«6<(Ka£v Thess. =
avêriKav. 138.5 oTcIos Cret. =
OTTofos, So-Tis. 68.1, 130
ovt Arc. =
SSc. 123 Srepos Cret. =
STrorepos. 127
oviouiia Boeot. =
ivofia. 226, 24 FOTi Locr. =
Sti. 129.2a
ovvi6a Cret. = 6pvi6a. 86.5 fiTijii Cret. =
6'riw. 128, 129.2
ovu Arc. -Cypr. = 5Se. 123 6m, Sttives Lesb. Sn etc. 129.2 =
owfJba = 6vofia. 226 Sttos Cret. =
Sa-os. 82
Siroi = Sir-Q. Cret. dTrai also final. 132. ovSis Lac. =: oiSels. 114.1
5, 8 a ov6a|i,et Epid. = oidapioO. 132.2
oirei W.Grk.= Srov oiSsCs = oiSels. 66
oirip Boeot. = {nr4p. 24 ov\o|UT[piov] ? Coan, barley measure.
oirf Cret., where, when, Lao. AAjre as. Cf Hesych. oiiXaxi'OK d77ero» els
. •
132.6 at oiXal ^fi^dWojTat trpbs dirapxits twv

oiri Cypr. in Sttl (tis = Strris? 131, no.
19.29, note ovXos Ion. = SXos. 54
oiriSSd|i(vos Lac. =
84 6in.f6iiems. ovpeiov, UpaovCvet., guard-house. Erom
'OirievTi, 'OttovtCohs, HottovtCov Locr. oBpos watcher, like Att. 4>poiptop from
= 'OttoOkti, 'OwovvtIovs, etc. 44.4, 0poup6s
45.4, 53, 58(2 ovpEvw Cret., watch
oirdrapos El. =
OTriTepos. 12 oupos Ion. = Spos. 54
oiroTTOs Boeot., oitottos Cret. = inrdaos. ovTO, ouTa, etc. Boeot. = tovto, ToOra,
82 etc. 124
Smra Lesb. = Sttb. 129.2, 132.5 6(|>e[\ti> in aorist and perfect, be con-
oinrus Lesb. = Srios. 129.2 demned to pay, be adjudged guilty.
oirrlXos Dor. = 6(t>6d\ijJis. Occurs in So Arc. aor. infin. 6(p\^v, perf. [fo]-
Epidaurian (-(Xos and -iXXos, no. 92 tfi'Xecun, [/ro]0Xlot, fO(p\eK6irt. 52 a,
passim), as Laconian in Plut.Lyc. 138.4, 146.1
11, and in the writings of Archytas o^pis Arg., ramp. No. 82. Cf. L.&S.
and Phintias. Stt-t-I'Kos (cf. dir-r-fip s.v.Il'
etc.) like vav-r-iKoi beside vai-rrii
OTTTO El. = dKTlil. 114.8 irat, Trai = tt^,132.5tt'q.
fiirm Cret. = «xoi. 132.4 iraipCv Eretr. = 60.3

iraiffiv.
Situs Rhod. = Sttoi. 132.4 irais = vl6s, or, sometimes, Svyirrip.

8iro( Dor. (Cret. 6iro, Lac. hbiro) = inrb- Erequent in Lesbian and Cyprian,
eep. 132.7 occasionally elsewhere
Sirup Eretr., oirup El. = Sttus. 60.1,3, iraio-a Lesb. = Trdtra. 77.3
97 a •ira|ia = KT^/io. 49.5a, 69.4
opdrpios Cret. = *(>'^Tpu>s? No. 112.13, ira|iaTo<j>a7€0|i.ai. Locr. = Sinwirieiofuu.
note 49. &a

opPos Corcyr. = 6pos. 51 Heracl., possess. Cf Hesych.
ira|ui>x^<<> .
opxCû = opK&io. 162.1 TTO^wxos' 6 K^ptos. 'IraXof, and irapta-

opKiSrepos Cret., having preference in xiftJV- KeKrrjfidvos. 41.2
the oath UavaYdpcTLOs Arc, name of a month
hopKOftdTai Locr., jwrors iravdôporis Arc = irair/iyvpis. 6, 49.2,
Spni = Spm. 142 a 80 a

314 GREEK DIALECTS
iraviifitirToi Cret., ungirded ? No. 113. some inscriptions of Delphi and
11, note Amorgos
ndva|i,|i,os Thess. = n(ij/77|iios, name of ir4\iBpov =
irX^dpov. 48
a month itcXekvs (or iriKeKv) Cypr., used of a
irdvo-a Arc, Arg., Cret., Thess. = sum of money equal
to 10 minae.
77.3
TrStra. Cf. Hesych. ijpLLTriXeKKov , rb yap . .
irttvToiHeracl. = TrdvTr}. 133,6 ScKdfivovv ttAcku KaXetrat irapk lla0£-

irav^vtos Cypr., with all salable prod- ois. Used elsewhere with other val-
ucts (cf. Sivos). No. 19.9, note ues ; cf Hesych. s.v. xAckus
.
irdp El. = irepf. 12, 95 ireXroijxipas Boeot. = TreKraaTiis

iriip = irapA. 96 ir^liire Lesb., Thess. =, irivre. 68.2,
irapd with aoc. for dat. 136.2 114.5
irapa)i,a|£v(i) Arc, drive in a wagon off •ir6VTah6Tr)p£sHeracl. = Trei'TaeTijpfs. 58 c
(the highroad). Cf. iiraiMêiu, Ka$a- TTEVTafiapiTciia)Delph., seme as TrenTa-
/mêioi. No. 17.23, note pjuphas. 13, no. 51D16, note
irapairpocTTdTas Agrig. , an adjunct irpo- •irevTT|K6vTuv Chian = gen. pi. of vevrii-
o-TtiTasorpresiding officer of the coun- Kovra. 116
cil. Cf TrapairpvTiveis in Teos
. ircvTopKCa Locr., quintuple oath, oath
n'apPdXXu Delph. =
irapaâlvia trans- swomby five gods, bid
gress ir^vTos Cret., Amorg. Tr^/iTTos. 86.2, =
irdpSeixita Epid. = wapdSeiypia. 66 114.5 with App.
irapclav Boeot. = irapTJa'av. 138.5 ireireto-Teiv Thess. = ireTreSrfloi. 85.1
irapcis Boeot. = jrap^v. 163.3 156
iraperdjiii Arc, examine into (cf. ^|e- ir£iroi6vTei(r<ri Boeot. = ireirovriKbtn. 9.
Titfu), and so approve. irapeTdâmi. 2 a, 146
(no. 19.29), 142. irapheraâiiivos (no. ireiroKa Lac. = TTiiTTOTc. 132.6,9
17.20), 173 irep = Tepl. 95 with App.
n'apts Boeot. = vapTjv. 16a -iripa,\.6a Cret., set aside, repudiate (the
irapKa(6)6tKa Lac. =
TrapaKaraB'/iKii purchase of a slave). Law-Code
IIap6x6Eos, see Iiep6x0cos VII. 10, note
nao-idSapo Gela. 105.2a ircptPo\ip6a> Rhod., fasten round with
irdcTKO) El. = Trd(rx<^- 66 lead. 88
irao-o-uSidîi) Lesb., assemble. 96.2 ircpCSpop.oi, officials at Mytilene, clerks
irao-cruSlrii Ion. =iravtrvSlrii. 96.2 of the court
irdo-TOs Cret., owner. 49.5a JlEpfoSapCai Locr. 6, 95
ârdpa Loor. = Traripa. 12 iTEpoSos Delph. = ireploSos. 95
irdrpa Arc, Dor. = yimt gens. Ion. IlEpdxSeos, IlapdxBEas, Locr. or Aetol.
in this sense
irirpii also, rarely, ethnicon. App. 12, 95
irarpid Delph., Elean fivos gens, as= n^ppa)i.05 Lesb. =
Tlplap.os. 19.2
in Hdt. 1.200 irio'irupes Lesb. = T^rapcs. 68.2,114.4
irarpioiOKOs Cret. =
iirixKiipos heiress. IXeTaêtTvios = Mera-. 135.5
Law-Code VII. 15, note (p. 270) ir^T6«pov Orop. = <ra.vU wooden tablet.
irf = TreSd, iist6..
Arc. 95, 135.5 Same word as rh-avpov springboard
ircSd = /lerd. 135.5 and perch for fowls
IltSa-yttTVios = Mera-. 135.5 n«TeoX6s Thess. = eco-o-aXis. 65, 68.2,
irESdôiKOi Arg. =r liiroMoi. 53, 135.5 816
ireSCja Cypr. = ireSiov irETpd)iei.vov Boeot. = TeTpd/Hji/oc. Cf.
mSidv Arg. = fjtereiiv. 9.7, 135.5 68.2
iret, irei W. Grk. = ttoB, ttov. 132.2 irirpaTOS Boeot. =
Tirapros. 49.2a,
JIciXeo-TpoTCSas Boeot. 68.2 68.2, 114.4
ireto-oi Thess. = reTa-ai. 68.2 ir^TTOpes, ircTTopdKOVTtt Boeot. =
rh-To.-
ireCo-ci. Cypr. = Te/o-ei. 68.1 pes, TeTTapdKOPTa. 68.2, 114.4, 116
irE\av6s, originally a cake offered to vtiOa Cret. {weiBev), inform. 162.9
the gods, but also applied to an offer- ire(t>€ipdK0VT{s Thess, =
TeBripaKiTes. 68.
ing of money. So in no, 82, as in 2, 147.3
irc<j>uTcuK{)|uv Heracl.
147.2 iniXîo$ Thess. =
iriXios (TiXem). 19.3
irfXui Lesb. = T^Xe. 68.2, 132.4 irovei, irovCoi, etc. Cret., see <pov4u
iri66a> Boeot. = TreWti). 162.8 IlohoiSdv, IlohoCSaia Lac. =? UoffeidQv,
irtirvpcs Horn. = Tfrrapes. 11, 68.2 UoaaSiina. 41.4, 49.1, 59.1, 61.6
irXdôs Hei-acl., side iroinrdv Cret. =
Tofi-n-^v. 69.3
irX.a6vovTa El. =
wXrieiovTa. 16 iropvoxlr Boeot., Lesb. =
Trapm\j/. 5
irXav Dor. etc. ttX^v = iropTt Cret. =
irpU. 61.4, 70.1
irX&s Lesb. =
irXôws. 113.2 iros Arc.-Cypr. = T/)is. 61.4
irXcvpids, -dSos Heracl. = irXevpd Iloo-cCSav Lesb., Iloo-ciSdv late Dor. =
irX^6a d Locr. = wX^Bos majority noraSfflx. 41.4, 49.1, 61.5
TtXrfiii = wXrjeos, as in Homer. Cret. HomiSiuv Ion. = Iloo-eiSuv. 41.4, 49.1
the amount, Locr. the majority IIoirCSMos, Ion. IIoo-iSîos. 49.1
irXUs Cret. = irXfe = ttXôks. 9.4, 42. Uoo-oiSdv Arc. = IIoo-«sai/. 4 1 .4, 49 1
3, 113.2 61.5
wXCm Cret. = ttXôi-. 113.2, 132.4 iroT = TTori, TrpAs. 95
irXos Arc. = irXôv. 42. 5d, 113.2 irOTairoirio-dTO Boeot. = irpoirairoTeicrd-
irott, iro^jo-o), etc. = TToiet etc. 31 Tu. 68.2
iro«x*li«vov Cypr. = irpoitexl'iJjcvov adja- noT£i,Sd(p)o>v, IIoT«i8dv=no(ret5u)K. 41.
cent to. Cf. TTpoo-exiir. 89.4 4,49.1, 53, 61.6
mSiKcs Lao. = irpoa'^KovTes. For stem IIoTciSovv Thess. = Iloo-etSuji/. 41.4c
widiK- to TTO^^Kii;, cf . irpoJf, irpotKds TTOTtixet Heracl. = 7rpo<rcxi3s. 132.2
iro6(Ku Boeot. =
irpoa-^Kio. Cf Uia . iroTeXdro Arg. enforce. See iwiXaiu.
iroOoSos ^
Trp6<ro5os. Cf irori Trp6s
. = 162.4
ir6SoSci)|ia Boeot., Epir. = irpio-oSos. ttotC = jrp6s. 61.4,135.6
164.9 IIoTlSaiov Caipath. 49.1
Trot Argol. etc. = irpAs. 135.66 iroTiKXaJ'yw Heracl., be close to, adja-
n'OictvTai Phoc. = irotoSrrat. 158 cent to. 1 42 oE
iroUvo-i Arc. = jroioOo-i. 77.3, 157 iroTurKdirrw Heracl. =*trpoa-a-KdirTO} dig
KOifia Arg., Boeot., El. = ttoi^w. 53 up to, heap earth upon
iroiâ<ro-ai El.= 7rai^(ra<r9at. 59.3, 85.2 noTo£8oviLesb.(?). 49.1
iroiiâTai El. ^ 59.3, 151.1
'iroL'/i<r7]Tat. inrd|iaTO Boeot. =
ird/xaTa. 69.4
iroiKE(j>dXaiov Delph. = irpoaKe^'dXaiov. vpdSSu Cret. =
irpdrra. 84 a
Cf. TTol = Tp6s, 135.06 irpoo-o-ovTocro-i Heracl. 107.3
iroi6vTuv Delph. = 7ro(oi5iTui». 42.6(2 irpdros W.Grk., Boeot. =7rpfiTos. 114.1
HoCtios Cret. = Zliiftos. 63 irpciTtis, irpuêvrds, irfxyîvTOL^, irpeC-
iriKtt W.Grk., Boeot. = irire. 13.3 7«>v, irpct7i<rTos Cret. =
7rp^(r|3us, irpeo--
with App., 132.9 /SeuTlis, irpeffpirepos, irpeaîraTOi. 68.
TTOK kC Thess. «Ti. =
131 1, 86.3 with a
irdXcp El. =
xAXis. 18 6 irpeCv Cret. =
irplv. 86.3a
iroXiavdiJLOi Heracl., of municipal
title irpeio-ptta Thess. = Trpcff/Sria. 86.3a
magistrates in charge of public build- irp^7i<rTOsCret.,Trpi)7icrTrfo)Coan. 86.3
ings, streets, etc., like the Roman irpîoto-iv Chian =
Trpijfiijini/. 77.3, 150
aediles. Called a<rTvv6/ioi at Athens, irpTJiriro) Ion. =

irpdrra. Cf. 8, 81
Rhodes, etc. irpîTTO) Eub. = irpdTTia. 81
iroXioras Cret. , Epid. =
TToXiTjjs. 167 Trpi)X("i Chian = Trp^yuo, Tpayna. 68
iroXidxos Lac. =
iroXioOxos, 167 irpuio) Heracl. = rpla. 162.3
iroXis =
Sijiios. Especially frequent in irpio-yetes Boeot. = irp^cr/Seis. 68.1, 86.3
decrees of Phocis, Locris, Thessaly, irpoaôpû Agrig., be irpodyopos, presid-
and other parts of Northwest Greece, ing ofBcer of the dXIa
and notably in Crete, where it is al- irpoa7pT|fjk|ievoi Lesb. =
trpoaipovft^vov.
most constant 89.3, 157 a. See d^pû
irfXis Lesb. nom. pi. 109.3 irpodv^pEais Thess. = vpoalptai%. See
irdXuTTOS Heracl. =
TrXeto-Tos. 113.2. dyp4iij
Aws Tro\l(rruv = cJs wXclffTuv irpoPeiirdhas Lac. == irpoenrdaai. 51,

iroXir/ja = iroXiTefo, 88 a 59.1
316 GREEK DIALECTS
irpdeSa Cret. irpba-Bev. =133.1 poYos Heracl., granary. Cf. Hesych.
irpojevviovv Thess. vpoêmdv. = 19.3, l>oyoi •
ffipol ffiTLKoi, frtroô\oJves, and
41.4c • Pollux IX.45 (TiTO/SiXia- raOra Si ^0-
irpdêvFOS Corcyr. = irpbêvoi. 54 yois St/ceXiuirat wvdfiaôv
irp6|i]vos Cret. = irp6êvos. 54 popos Cypr. 53
irpoirfla Dor. = Trpicrffcv. 133.1 poiTTOV Epid. =
l>6irTpov. 70.3
irpoo-SaÊv/js Arc. (irpoiraBayevis) of
prior date. Cf. iwiyep'^s, p^Tayev^s, o-d Meg. = Tim. 128
etc. 133.1, no. 16.30ff., note o-aSpdiras =
(raTpiirris. Still other vari-
irpocrSCSios {irpoim^lov) El. 165.2 ations in the transcription of the
irpoo-|X€TpEts Lesb. = 7r/30ir)ierp^wv. Cf. Persian word (xâBâpava) are seen in
78, 157 iâWpaTreiovTOS, iâ-aTpaweiovTos, iâ-
irpocTTo Delpll. =; 85.1, 133.1
irplxrBev. Tpdirtjs
ttpoo-tAtiis. at Athens, one who
(1) As SaKp^Ttis Arc. 41.2
looks after the rights of aliens. So 2a\.a|i.^va El. = ZaXîivi;. 48
in no. 55.34. (2) The chief magistrate (rap|i£v(i> Heracl., mafce mounds ov pits
of a city or state. (3) Trpoo-rcirai = (?). Cf. Hesych. ffapubs- <rCipos yijs
Att. irpiraveis. So in Cos, Calymna, Kal K(i\\v(rpa, but Etym.Mag. a-ip/ia-
Cnidus, etc. Xd<rfji.a
[•irpo(rTC]8t|<r[8ov] 'Lesb. = irpo<rri0icr6v. SavYc'vcis, SavKpdreis Boeot. 41.2

157a o-«X.dva Dor. etc., o-eXdwa Lesb. = o-e-
irpo(r<|>d7iov Ceos =
irpbaây/ia sacrifice XiJvT/. 76
irpiravis Lesb. (rarely Att.)= irpiravis. ZE\iv6evTi, SeXivo'vTioi. 44.4
The more usual prefix irpo- replaces a-ids Lac. = 0e6s. 64
here the related but uncommon irpv-. o-is Cypr.,ffis Arc. rts. =
68.3, 128
irpoTEpeCa Heracl. =
vporepala the day o-iraY^prai Heracl., receivers and in-
before spectors of grain. So dy4pTat ol drS
icpiyn\vl 'Boeot., formerly. 123,133.1 (nravlas at Tauromenium, o-iroîiXo-
irpiiTavîov = irpUTaveroc. 164.1 K6S at Athens, Tauromenium, etc.,
irpuY-y veiiii) Heracl. , he surety (TiTumi at Athens, Delos, etc.
irpcS^yuos Heracl. =
*vpoiyyvoi surety. o-trtipiv Eretr. =
alT-qa-iv. 60.3
44.4 o-Ktuddv El. =
o-Keuûj'. 12 a
irT6Xe|jL05 = TbXepAis. 67 (TKCvdu —
(TKevdû. 162.3
irrbXis Cypr. etc. = ^6X15. 67 o-irofS8dv Cret. =
(rirouSTii/. 32,89.3
irvas 6 Boeot. = Tola. 30 <rinip6s Coan, Epid., Syrac, Ther. =
IlipFOs, IIvpFtas, IIupFaXtov = Wippos irvp6%
etc. 54 c o-rdXa Dor. etc., o-rdXXa Lesb., Thess.
irSs Dor. = tto?. 132.4 = tTTlJXT). 76
nViTtos Cret. = niiSios. 63 o-Taprds Cret., a subdivision of the
TTM Dor. etc. = jrWep. 132.7 tribe. 49.2a
o-T^Ya Cret., house. Law-Code III. 46,
Fpdrpa El. see ^^rpa
, note
fpira, fpiroM Cypr., see fi'/irpa o-T^Yoo-o-is Epid. =
(TTôo-is. 164.3
^^Tpa, originally speech or verbal agree- o-TeiTTw Coan =
(rriâ. No. 101.29, note
ment, but in dialects other than iTTccâvCû = 162.1
-6(1).
Attic-Ionic also used of a formal (rnifidvot Lesb. App. 159

agreement, compact, decree, law. Cf. oTEiâviiu =
-4(1). 159 with App.
Heracl. /cdr ras (/^Tpa! Kal Khr t&v a-Te4>iiv Ion., ridge. 165.4
(7vv6iiKav according to the laws and <rTo(x€is Lesb. = (TToix^toi'. 78,157.1
the contract, Photius jifirpai.- Tapav- (rTov6Fe(<r)(rav Corcyr. 164.2
rTvoi Si v6fu)vs Kal otov \j/ii<pl(TiiaTa, and oTopird, cTopirdos Arc. = darpairii,
Ii.&S.S.T.II. So El. fpdrpa compact, dffT/jairatos. 5, 31
decree, Cypr. fpira compact, prom- o-TpoTO'YOs Lesb. = (rrpaTifybt. 6
ise, pperda promise. 16, 65, 70.3 <rTp0TCV0|jiai Boeot. = trTpareio/iaL. 5
phapato-i Corcyr. 53, 76 6 o-TpoTiiSras Boeot. = o-TpaTidrriis. 5
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 31T
(TTpoTos Lesb., (TTporbs Boeot. = crrpa- Tttvs = rds. 78
t6s. 5 rdvi) Arc. = rdSe. 123
<JTpo4>d Delph. , turn of the road ( ?) See raora East =
. Ion. TaOra. 33
no. 51 C 33, note Tdts = Tits. 78
oî-y7po<|>os Arc. Boeot., Argol.
, = <rvy- Taurd Lac. = rairri thus. 132.5a
ipatji-fi contmci TaSrai = avrcu. 124
oTiYxÔ'i Ion. 144 Touri El. = Tair-n here. 132.6
oTiKattEl. 1576 Tttircov El. = Toiruii. 124
0Ti(jnrnr£(rK Delph., invite to drink to- 1^6)110$ Dor. = eiff/uos. 164.4
gether TE9|t6s Dor. = Bca-fiSs. 164.4
o-vvaprvii) Arg., belong to the body of Tti8«^ W. Grk. = TvSe here. 132.2
afiTvvai. No. 78.2, note T«|ld, Tilf.^ = TI/Hl). 21
cruvapxooTaTû Fhoc, join in appoint- T€tci) Arc. = Tij/«. 162.12
ing magistrates T^Kva Locr. = t^xvv- 66
(ruv8avxva()>6poi Thess., fellow Saipvri- Te\o(i6(v) Arg., support. No. 77, note
(ftbpoL. See dai^x^^ TeX«o-rd El. official. Cf. t4\os office.
o-uvh^p|ovTi Hei-acl., enclose, cut off {the 105.1a
roads). Hei-acl.Tab.I.i30fi., note T^Xeo-rpa rd Ion., Coan, expenses of
o-vvetro-dSSu Cret. =
o-ui'-cK-irdTTu assist inauguration
in carrying off. Cf xpij/iara in<rKevi-
. Cyren.
TE\c(r<t>ape'vT€s 157
jâv Strabo. 84 a TÊus Coan = rAeios. 43, 276
o-uvkXeCs, -eiTOs Thess. = <n57KXj)Tos ^k- TE'Xo)i.ai Cret. = e(rotmL. 163.10
KX77<r/o. 164.9 Tt'os Dor. = <roB. 118.3
oT)VT^€ir6ai Cret. (Dreros)=(7-ui'^ffE<reo(. "reos Dor., Lesb., nos Boeot. = o-is.
168.10 120.2
o-<|>d88tt> Boeot., o-<f>dô> Ion. = (npaTTu. T^pros Lesb. = rplros. 18
84 a T^pxvija Tp4x»ija) Cypr., shrubs,
(or
<r<|)eis Arc. = <r0i<ri. 119.4 trees. Cf. Hesych. ripxêa- (pvri. v4a
<r(î1v6irovs Ceos, having wedge-shaped and rp^xvos' (tt^Xcxos, KXdSos, tjivrbv,
feet ^XdCTTIfiO.
<r^v\f\ = ^vxll-87 54 6, 81, 114.4
Tô-o-apES, Tô-o-EpES.
crus, a-o>-, Su-. 41.2 TEo-cTEpaKovTuv Chiau, gen. pi. of reaae-
paKovTa. 116
rayd Thess. time when
, there is a raybs, TETapTEis Coan, a measure, like ^ktciJs
hence time of war. No. 33, note TlropTOs, T^Tparos. 49.2a, 114.4
Ta-yeuu Delph., Thess., hold the office T^TOp£$ W. Grk. =
rdrrapes. 54 e, 1 1 4.4.
of rayhs Aco.pl., 107.4
T076S, official title, Cypr., Delph., TETpdKiv Lac. = TerpdKL^. 133.6
Thess. In Thessaly applied to (1) a TcrpcdKOVTa AVGrk. = TerrapiiKOVTa. 116
military leader of the united Thes- TETpupov Heracl. group of four bound-
,
salians appointed only in time of ary stones. 41.2

war (cf. no. 33, note), (2) city offi- teBe El. =
TjSe Aere. 132.6
cials like the ipxamesot many places. Tîioi Ion. 37
At Delphi, officials of the phratry of Tijvo, Triivo Cret. = Zî-a.. 84, 112.1
the Labyadae (no. 51) Ti)VEi - iKehn there. 125.1, 132.2
Ta£ = oi. 122 rfjvos = iKeivos. 125.1
rat El. =TiSs. 122 TC6r|VTi Mess. = TiffiSo-t. 151.1
TatsLesb., El. = rds. 78 rCfiai. Lesb. App. 159
Td|JLVO> := T4fLV(a, 49.4 TijjLaKXfjs, Ti.p,aKpdTi)s, Ti|iava| == Tiiw-
rafios Thess. , of the present time (t4 tS- K\rjs etc. 167
fiov thepresent one, no. 28.«). Cf. rrj- rlvDoT. = aol. 118.4
lioi to-day, Apoll.Rh. 4.252 tCvoi, fut. aor. ereura (not Tf(rw,
Tei(7(tj,
xdve Thess. =
rdde. 123 ^Tiffa) in Attic and elsewhere, 28 a.
Tovt Boeot. = T'^vSe. 122 7rEi(rw,e7rei<ra, 68.1,2. Arc. pres. teJu,
xavvuv Arc. =
rr^vSe. 123 162.12
318 GEEEK DIALECTS
Tioixtt Boeot. Tixt- 24 = Tut Boeot. = Tolde. 122
Tip El. =
TIS. 60.1 TulSe Jjesh. = T^Sc here. 132.4
TXtto-Cofo Coroyr. 105.2a TU|i,os Corcyr. = rii/i/Sos. No. 89, note
Tvoris Cret. =
durirbi. 66 Tvpcia Heracl., cheese-press
T6f Rhod. = TbSe. 63.2 ravL Arc. T0v8e =
To( = ol. 182 T(&s = rods. 78
Tot El. =
rASe. 128
Toit Boeot. =
o!:ae. 122 i Cypr. = 4Trt. 135.8
Totveos Thess. =
ToiSe. 123 •upaCs Cypr. , forever. 133.6
ToivC Arc. =
TijJSc. 123 "YPpeo-Tas Thess. 'T/SpiffTas. 18
=
TiKa W. Grk. =
T&re. 13.3, 132.9 iSapô-Tcpov Lesb , iess pure. Used with
.
t6ki,os or t6ki,ov Delph. t6kos interest = Kcpvdv of mixing water and wine, and
t6v« Thess. = T65e. 123 so applied also to the debasement of
t6vs = ToM. 78 coinage. No. 21, note
t6s = Toiis. 78 jiSpCaLocr. 56
TocTTOv Arc. = ToiJcSe. 123 utCret. or. =
132.4
TOTO =
ToOro. 34 a dIs Rhod. or. =
132.4
Toi Boeot. = (Ti). 61.6 viis = vlis. 112.2
T0VVV60VV Thess. riovde. 123 = FVK(a Boeot. := olxla. 30
ToSra Eub., Delph. = Tadra. 124 hvXopEovTos Thess., from iiXapia be iXw-
Tovras Delph. =
rairas. 124 /i)6s,"the official in charge of the public
TouTet W.Grk. = Tair-g here. 132.2 forests (cf. Arist.Pol.6.8.6). 41.4c,

ToiPTti Eub. = Tairji. 124 53, 157, 167
TOVTOl = OVTQL. 124 iji^v late Cret. iêfs. =
119.2a
TovTu Dor., thence. 132.7 up.^S, vp.4 = {//j^cSj i/fjJas. 119.2,5
To<t>i.(av Heracl. = ratjieiiv burial-place. v|i,|i.E$ etc.. = i/ieTs etc.
Lesb. 119
6, 165.4 ip.oCus, vp-oXoYCa Lesb. ^ oftoitas etc.
TpaKoLSi Thess. = rpiaKiSi. 19.4 22 a
Tpd<|>T| Amorg. = ri^pij. 70.2 vve6€kc Cypr. = ividrjKe. 22
Tp(i<j>os Heracl. = rdi^pos. 70.2 vv^Buo-E Arc. = 6.vi0iiKe. 22, no. 15, note
Tp&s Cret. = rpeis. 42.3 vos, uvs = vlhs^ viis. 31
TpîrtSSa = Tpd?refa. 18,84 4ir Thess. inrb. = 95
rpiio Arg. = cj>eiyo} in technical sense. iici. EL, Lesb. = iirb. 135.3
No. 78, note uirap = iSirep. 12
Pamph.
Tpfjs Ther. = rpAs. 25, 114.3 uir6 El., Lac. = iirl with gen. in expres-
TpidKoitrros Lesb. =
rpiaicoo-TSs. [116 sions of dating. App. 136.11
TpiaKovrdireSos (sc. oSiSs) Heracl. , a road viroSiacrOpu Epid. = Siaaipu ridicule
thirty feet wide vird8Ep,a = inroBi^Kri security. No. 109,
TpiT|K6<rtoi Ion. 117.2 note
TpCivs Cret. =
rpeis. 114.3 vinrpo Tos Thess. ,j«s<, previously. 136.
rpiKiiXios Coan =
TpUaXos. i/3e\is rpi- 1,10. No. 28.43, note
KiiXios three-pronged fork huiri Cumae = inrb. 22 c '
TpiiravaYOpo-is Arc. See iravdyopris ^sArg. = or. 132.4

Tpis =
TpeTs. 114.3 vo-Tapiv El. =; ia-repov. 12, 133.6
TpCrpa rd Cret., the threefold amount. v(rTcpo|tEivvCa Thess. , oiareponeivla Boe-
165.3, Law-Code 1.36, note (p. 262) ot. the last day of the month
,
TToXfapxoi Thess. (Phalanna), for vto- vo-Tcpos Arc. 58 c!

Xlapxoi. 67,86.2. City officials (like iSa-uiras Ceos = v&a-airoi. Semitic loan-
the rayol of other Tliessalian cities, word, hence variation in spelling
also sometimes rayol at Phalanna). {ixipos T| Cypr. = ivlxapov. 25 6, 135.8
Cf. the TToXird/jxai of Thessalonica
(Acts 17.6) and other Macedonian 4>at)jLi Lesb. = (ji-niil. 47
towns (Ditt.Syll.318) *avoT«i)s, *avoT6vs Delph. 46
ri Dor. = trii, <r4. 61.6, 118.2,5 <t>dos. 41.2
Ti, tBs Boeot. = Tol, To?s. 30 (jtapS^vos Arc. = irapBivoi. 65
+apjis Epid. = *^pdjis. 49.2a XctXioi Ion. etc. =
x'^""- 76, 117.3
<t)dpx|io Epid. = 4>p6.-Yim. 49.2a, 66
<)>apu Loor., El., Delph. = ,)>ipa. 12
X<XX.ioiLesb.,Thess. x"^""- 76, 117.3 =
Xtpp- Lesb. xev". 79 =
<|>aTp(a = (pparpla. 70.3
XTJXioi Lac. =
x'Xioi. 25,76,117.3
<j)a«iT6s Delph., ZijrW-ffmj/. 31, no. 51
X1P- =
X«P-. 25 6, 79
C6, note \L\ioi Att. 11 with App., 76, 117
<^^pva Epid. = îpvri, but meaning por- =
Xpot(8)S<o El. xpn'fw. 84
tion (for the god) Xpavôpiai Cypr. =
following
<|>Ep6o-eo Epid. = êpô'dui'. 140.36 Xpa\io)i.ai Cypr., border on. 191
*eTTttXds Boeot. = eeiraaX6s. 68.2 XPTl'SSffl Meg. = 84
xPS'fw-
ê&v Dodona = Sean. 68.5 XP««<rTai El. =
xp^ffSoi. 86.1,161.2a
<j)^p Lesb. = eijp. 68.2 XpriCJu (or xpiXOfw, 37) = ei\u, /3oi)Xo-
(jiS^pai Arc. = (p$eTpa.i. 80 Especially frequent in insular
fuu.
(^84ppcD Lesb. =: (pedpa. 74 Doric
ijie^pci) Arc. = (pedpu. 25, 74 = xprfo-eos.
Xpvo-ios Lesb. 164.6
<|>tvTOTos Dor. = (plXraros. 72
4>CvT(av, îvrtas = îXrav, îXrlas. 72 i|/d(|>i-y)La, i|>d<|>i|i|i,a Cret. = îj^wr/ia.
iôiviK'/jia Ion. = ypdfiimTa. Cf. Hdt.5. 142 a
58. 164.1 ilfaifiCSSu Boeot., Cret. = \î;0ifw. 84
(|>ovis Arc. = tpornis. 111.4 i|/d<f>i|i,s Aetol., i|fdif>i||is Locr. = *îj-
(j>pdTT(i> Boeot. = 0pdfu. App. 84 a (puris act of voting. Locr. iv iSplav rdi/
ij>p'iiTapxas Naples = tpparplapxa^. 70.3 yjiaipi^îv elii£v (no. 55.46) Att. = tj/ricpi-
<j)pJv Locr. = irplv. 66 fEfffiai it idplav. 89.1, 142 a
<^pov4oi Cypr. = (ppoviwai. 59.4 ilrîfiillta = xj/iitpurpia. 60.4
<|>povT(SSo>, <|>povt£tt<ii Cret. = (ppovrlîo.
84 CO Dor. etc. = «9e». 132.7
<|>uYaScC El. = û7aSEi)id. 161.1. Aor. u^d Lac. 51
subj. (jtvyaSeiavTi, 151.1 cov = o^v. 25 c
<^vovT€s Dodona =
ftJovres. 68.5 miia Cret. {5v(v, uvloi) = ttuX^w. 162.9
(ûWu Cret. (itokIi etc.) declare, hear upata Coan festivals celebrated at a fixed
,
witness. Cf . diroifiavia date. Cf. Hesych. apala T-do-o-erat . . .
.itrl Tuv Kaft ojpav avvTeKov/jLivojv

. .
XaX.Ki.os Lesb. = x^^"^"^- 164.6 leptop. — iapaia 7jfj.4pa t] iopr'fj
xdpaSos Heracl. = xa/"'*P'' ravine. Cf upos Cret. = Spot. 54

Horn. x^P°-ôs OS Boeot. ws. 58a =
XapCfETTav Boeot. = x"?'^"^"'"''- ^î OTi Cret.'= ouTiKos. 129.3
164.2 «T» Lac. = ai)Tou. 33 a
CHARTS AND MAP
The charts are intended to exhibit, in a form which may be
easily Surveyed, the distribution of some of the more important
peculiarities common to several dialects. Chart I (repeated with
slight corrections from the author's article in Glass. Phil. II, 241 £f.)
represents a selection of phenomena which are especially signifi-

cant for the interrelations of the dialects, and Chart I a is a con-
densation of the same.
The presence of a given peculiarity is indicated by a cross oppo-
site' the name of the dialect and beneath a caption which, like 'those
used in the Summaries, is sufficient to identify the phenomenon,
though not always to define it, and should always be interpreted
ia the light of the section of the Gramjnar to which reference is
made. The cross is sometimes surrounded by a circle as an inti-
mation of some reservation, the nature of which will be understood

from the section referred to.
The coloring of the dialect map represents the grouping of the

dialects as described above, pp. 1 ff . The mixture iu Thessaly and
Boeotia is indicated, also the Aeolic streak in the Ionic of Chios.
But the various Aeolic and Achaean survivals scattered through
West Greek territory are ignored. Along the western coast of
Northern Greece the extent of Corinthian influence (see p. 10,
note) is so imperfectly known that the coloring of Acarnania and
the adjacent region is to be taken merely as a crude suggestion of
the speech conditions, and Epirus, from which we have only a few
late inscriptions, has been left uncolored.
320
9
p. p.
Thessalian
Th. Th.
Boeotian
Pliocian
Locrian
I
[ Elean
Laconiaii
Heracleaii
Megariaii
Corinthian
Argolic
Ehodian
Coan
Tlieran
Cretan
CHAET III
GREECE
Ionic "^
Aeollc
Achaean
(Aroado-Cyprian) [=1
Doric
[
North west Greek
jJChaleedon

C.D.buck, Introduction To The Study of The Greek Dialects

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

C.D.buck, Introduction To The Study of The Greek Dialects

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

'tQ\: StR.!

3 1924 031 214 822

The original of this book is in

the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in

INTEODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE

CARL DARLING §UCK

GINN AND COMPANY

ALL rights reserved

(He attenanm gteg<

PRIETORS BOSTON' U.S.A.

The reasons for not attempting in the Grammar a fuller account

The Selected Inscriptions show such a noticeable degree of coin-

of having simply adopted a large part of his selections with some

other parts of the book. If, before beginning the inscriptions of a

scriptions which are not to be found in Liddell and Scott, or exhibit

FROM e BEFORE A VoWEL 19

FROM e BEFORE V IN AuCAnO-CYPRIAN 20

BESIDE e IN Other Cases 21

a FROM before p ix NoRTinvEST Greek: 21

a = East Greek e . . .... 22

£FROM 1 AFTER p IN AeOLIC 23

V FROM 0, ESPECIALLY IN ArCADO-CyPRIAN . . . 25

Interchange op Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals 58

Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian

Some Irregular Nouns . 86

Middle Personal Endings . . . 105

On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiari-

Type xop'"s ...

-uvSas, -ovSas .......

Stems in First Member of

Compound, etc 122

Infinitive . ... 128

PAET II: SELECTED INSCEIPTIONS

West Ionic (Euboean)

GLOSSARY AND INDEX . . 299

CHARTS ILLUSTRATING THE DISTRIBUTION OE IMPORTANT

DIALECT MAP OF GREECE Plate V

Acarn. = Aoamanian Germ. = German

El. = Elean Sybar. = of Sybaris

1. When the ancient grammarians spoke of the four dialects of

Greece has yielded in modern times.

or in the linguistic evidence, for making this an aU-inclusive classi-

1 See also the Summaries of Characteristics, 180-273, and Charta I and la

at the end of the book.

the mother country.^ As to who were the Dorians of Greece proper

1.145-146, 7.94), Megara (e.g. Strabo 9.392), Epidaurus (e.g. Pans,

1 It is equally natural, and quite iustiflable as a matter of convenience, to

Boeotian there is an even stronger admixture of West Greek ele-

rep vSf ^rr^rai.

that portion of Greece north of Attica which plays a r61e in

legends of early Greece —

which, though later Ionic, surely belonged originally to the strip

the dative plural of consonant stems in -ecrai (107.3), which is also

rots iv T% irfiXct KopivBioK iiroX^fxovVj offtrty Alo\eO<rt.

has often been taken as representative of ancient tradition and

If we were to classify them under any one of the three groups, it

ous objection. Indeed modem scholars do often class them under

where. See 189 and Chart I. This is to be accounted for by the

that it might be well to avoid it entirely. But it is convenient to

whenever the need some other term than Arcado-Cyprian,

which, whUe describing accurately what is left of the group in

East Greek division, especially Aeolic, are the most difficult to